Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 8
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / John
          Taylor, February 19, 1860
                           John Taylor, February 19, 1860
                Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle.
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 19, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          I am always pleased to hear brother Joseph Young speak, because,
          as the Indian says, "he talks good talk;" and I always like to
          hear people talk good talk, and things that are calculated to
          make one feel pleasant and comfortable.
          A passage of Scripture which he quoted attracted my attention. It
          is one of the sayings of David--"What is man, that thou art
          mindful of him? and the son of man, that thou visitest him?"
          In one point of view, man appears very poor, weak, and imbecile,
          and very insignificant: in another point of view, he appears
          wise, intelligent, strong, honourable, and exalted. It is just in
          the way that you look at a man that you are led to form your
          opinions concerning him. In one respect, he appears as is were,
          as the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast
          into the oven. He is changeable in his opinions, in his thoughts,
          reflections, and actions. He is idle, vain, and visionary,
          without being governed by any correct principle. He comes into
          existence, as it were, like a butterfly, flutters around for a
          little while, dies, and is no more. In another point of view, we
          look at him as emanating from the Gods--as a God in embryo--as an
          eternal being who had an existence before he came here, and who
          will exist after his mortal remains are mingled and associated
          with dust, from whence he came, and from whence he will be
          resurrected and partake of that happiness for which he is
          destined, or receive the reward of his evil deeds, according to
          If we look at the position of man as he has been and as he is,
          what is he, whether we regard the most powerful and mighty, or
          the most humble,--whether as emperors, warriors, statesmen,
          philosophers, as rich or poor, we find he has passed away, and to
          us is sleeping in oblivion. Where are some of those great and
          mighty men that made the earth tremble--at whose nod and beck,
          and at the crook of whose finger nations quaked with fear? They
          have returned to dust, and ashes and worms prey upon their
          systems. They have wanted away, and many of the great and
          honourable are as much despised since they died as they were
          honoured while they lived and were in the possession of their
          earthly glory. What is man?
          In some points of view, the human race are feeble indeed. They
          are feeble in their bodies, minds, and spirits, and need some
          sustaining influence to uphold them both in body and mind before
          they can occupy their true position in society, whether in
          relation to this world, or in relation to the world which is to
          come. For instance, a man may study for years, and perhaps some
          faint affliction of his body will overturn his intellect; he
          loses his senses, his reason is fled, and he becomes a raving
          maniac. We are indeed poor creatures. Think what a number of
          infirmities the human system is subject to, until finally death
          closes its mortal career, and it is laid among the silent dead.
          Let us ask what the nations of the earth have accomplished for
          the last six or seven thousand years. What great work have they
          achieved? What have the greatest warriors and statesmen that have
          existed from the beginning done? What good have they accomplished
          for the world? What boon have they handed down to posterity, and
          how much better are we off because they lived, because they moved
          upon the earth, and because they possessed a certain power upon
          it? They have accomplished a solemn nothing. Where are those
          mighty conquerors and bright geniuses now? Where are some of the
          mightiest men? and what has become of the nations and cities
          where they flourished? It has become a matter of doubt where even
          the foundations of Babylon and Nineveh were laid. Egypt, it is
          true, has preserved some of its ancient monuments, kings, and
          princes unto the present day. What are those men? Loathsome
          mummies. What are they doing with them? The great Potiphars,
          Ptolemies, and Pharaohs are now being used for fuel to make steam
          to drive railway cars.
          What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man,
          that thou rememberest him?
          What is man, surely, when we look at him in this point of view?
          And what are those ancient nations? What intelligence have they
          communicated to the men of future ages? What real good have they
          done them?
          A great many of the ancients nations were idolators. They
          worshipped dogs, cats, crocodiles, serpents, and every kind of
          thing that came within the range of their imagination.
          They could not get any idea of the true God, andy more than they
          Christian world can at the present time, without revelation, nor
          any knowledge of the reason of their being on the earth, what
          they came into the world for, and what they were designed to
          accomplish. If we look at the world in this point of view, it
          presents a sorry spectacle.
          We talk sometimes about the great works of artists, painters,
          sculptors, &c.. But what have those smart geniuses accomplished
          of real practical good to the world? What do their records show?
          Their works may be seen in many of the capitals of the nations of
          Europe. What are they? So many representations of war,
          destruction, and death. If you examine some of the galleries of
          art in France, the history of that country can be traced from the
          third century to the present time. You find in those galleries
          splendid specimens of art; and what are they? Here is a
          representation of a battle fought; there, the representation of
          death and destruction; and yonder is a splendid picture
          representing the march of a victorious army, destroying an
          unfortunate and vanquished people, and treading down the dead and
          dying. The history of those nations is marked in blood and tears.
          How much better is the world now, in any point of view, than in
          former days? What blessings have the great men of former ages
          handed down to posterity? Were they all collected, they would
          appear in little room. It is true there has been some little
          knowledge of chemistry and astronomy developed. And I question
          very much whether the people now know more about astronomy than
          Abraham and Joseph of old did, after all their problems and
          calculations, and all the intelligence of the schools in relation
          to this branch of science.
          It is true we have obtained a little knowledge of the power of
          steam and electricity, and have been able to use magnetism and
          many other such principle which possess some utility at the
          present time to the human family. But how much better off is the
          world of mankind now than they were four or five thousand years
          ago? I do not know. If anybody else does, I should like them to
          tell me. Tell me how much more union there is now than then, how
          much more happiness there is now than formerly, how much more
          conversant the world is now with correct principles than the
          world was in what is called the dark ages, and how much better
          principles they are governed by than they were thousands of years
          ago. They then had their republics, their monarchies, and their
          despotisms. There is as much of the spirit of war in existence
          now as in any previous age of the world.
          Witness the present position of Europe and China; witness the
          position of Mexico, Central America, and the United States of
          America at the present time; witness the bitter hatred that
          exists between the North and South in the bosoms of the
          Representatives in the halls of the nation at Washington, which
          is manifested when in the Senate chamber.
          How much better, then, are we in the present age than the people
          of other ages? and what is man in reality, with all his boasted
          intelligence and knowledge? He is a poor, weak worm of the earth.
          Look at him in a social capacity. Are we much better off now
          socially than the people were several thousand years ago, with
          all the teachings of our philosophers and moralists, and with all
          the essays there have been written, combined with all the
          influence of the Priesthood of the present day? Men are paid in
          our age for doing a great deal, and they ought to accomplish, at
          least something. As I told a Catholic priest once in France, when
          speaking of the position of France--I said, "There are some fifty
          thousand Catholic priests in France: and if Catholicism does not
          produce an influence in this nation, it ought to; for there is
          enough money paid to sustain men to do good among the people."
          When we contemplate all these things, how weak and inefficient
          and poor and feeble and contemptible man appears!--how little he
          has accomplished for the benefit of his fellow-man, or for
          succeeding generations!
          "What is man, that thou are mindful of him?"
          What is he? Let us look again and view him in another aspect.
          Why, he is an eternal being, and possesses within him a principle
          that is destined to exist "while life and thought and being last,
          or immortality endures." What is he? He had his being in the
          eternal worlds; he existed before he came here. He is not only
          the Son of man, but he is the Son of God also. He is a God in
          embryo, and possesses within him a spark of that eternal flame
          which was struck from the blaze of God's eternal fire in the
          eternal world, and is placed here upon the earth that he may
          possess true intelligence, true light, true knowledge,--that he
          may know himself-- that he may know God--that he may know
          something about what he was before he came here--that he may know
          something about what he is destined to enjoy in the eternal
          worlds--that he may be fully acquainted with his origin, with his
          present existence, and with his future destiny,--that he may know
          something about the strength and weakness of human nature--that
          he may understand the Divine law, and learn to conquer his
          passions, and bring into subjection every principle that is at
          variance with the law of God,--that he may understand his true
          relationship to God; and finally, that he may learn how to
          subdue, to conquer, subject all wrong, seek after, obtain, and
          possess every true, holy, virtuous, and heavenly principle; and
          as he is only a sojourner, that he may fulfil the measure of his
          creation, help himself and family, be a benefit to the present
          and future generations, and go back to God, having accomplished
          the work he came here to perform.
          And if ever there was a time on the earth, since this world
          rolled into existence, that man was placed in a most important
          position, it is at this time. If ever there was people under the
          face of the heavens that enjoyed great privileges, and ought to
          be acquainted with eternal principles, this is the people.
          In ages and generations that are past, men could not accomplish
          much. They came into the world--they lived--they died--they had
          their Prophets once in a while, and slight manifestations from
          God. Those Prophets, when wrapped in prophetic vision--when their
          minds were illuminated with Divine truth, looked through the dark
          vista of future ages, and contemplated a time when iniquity
          should no longer triumph, when the powers of darkness should be
          brought under subjection to the kingdom of God, which should be
          established in the latter day, and the government of God be
          maintained, and his holy Priesthood hold universal rule, where
          there should be a re-organization of light, truth, intelligence,
          rule, and government pertaining to things that are, to things
          that were, and to things that are to come. The Prophets in former
          times had their minds lit up from time to time. They got simply a
          glimpse of the things that it is our privilege as a people to
          God has gathered us from among all the nations of the earth. He
          has called us together by the light of his truth--by the light of
          his Spirit--by the light of his Gospel of peace. He has gathered
          us together into one fold; he has given us revelation; he has
          given us a knowledge of ourselves, and a slight knowledge of
          himself, so far as we have lived up to our privileges, and so far
          as we have cultivated the light of the Spirit he has given to us.
          He has given us a knowledge of our weakness and of our strength
          and of our imperfections. We are permitted to derive from God all
          the powers of the Priesthood. The light of truth has been
          developed, and many things pertaining to the future.
          If we will only be faithful, he will lead us on from light to
          light, from truth to truth, from intelligence to intelligence,
          until we shall know and see and comprehend God, whom to know is
          life everlasting. He has planted within us, through the
          principles of eternal truth, the germs of everlasting life; so
          that Death, which has been a terror to all nations for
          generations past, which has caused men to quail, and through
          which the Jews all their life long were subject to bondage, has
          lost its terrors on the minds of men who live their religion, who
          walk according to the laws of the holy Priesthood, and cultivate
          the Spirit of God. That grim messenger has lost his formidable
          appearance, and people feel easy and comfortable under any
          circumstances; that is, those who do right, fear god, work
          righteousness, and keep his commandments. They know they have
          within them that principle of eternal life which shall live after
          this mortal tabernacle shall crumble in the dust.
          To them, if it is peace, it is all right; if it is war, it is all
          right; if it is sickness, it is all right; if it is health; it is
          all right; for it is all eternal life to the man that is in
          possession of that principle.
          What is man? He is an immortal being. He is a part of the Deity.
          He is the son of God, and God is his Father; and he has come here
          to work out his salvation and accomplish the thing he came into
          existence for. We have come here to build up the kingdom of God,
          to establish correct principles, to teach the world
          righteousness, and to make millions of the human family
          happy--even all who will listen to the principles of eternal
          truth. We are here to introduce correct doctrine, to introduce
          correct morals, to introduce correct philosophy, to introduce
          correct government, and to teach men how to live and how to
          die--how to be happy in this world and in the world which is to
          come, and to lay the foundation for eternal lives in the eternal
          What is man? A god, even the son of God, possessing noble
          aspirations, holy feelings, that may be governed by virtuous
          principles, possessing elevated ideas, wishing to realize
          everything that God has destined to submit to all his laws, to
          endure every kind of privation and affliction and suffering, as
          seeing Him that is invisible, looking for a city that hath
          foundations, whose builder and maker is God,--feeling to live for
          that purpose, and that alone.
          This is what man is, if he lives the religion of heaven, and
          performs faithfully those things God has appointed him to do,
          that he may increase from intelligence to intelligence, and go on
          with that eternal progression, not only in this world, but in
          worlds without end.
          What are we? Do we expect to immortalize our fame by demolishing
          cities, wasting countries, and destroying their inhabitants? No.
          Do we expect to have our name perpetuated by being embalmed and
          laid by, as the Egyptians were after they died? No. Do we expect
          to perpetuate fame by building cities and monuments? No. What
          then? We expect to perpetuate our fame and our name by living
          propagating correct principles--by the establishment of correct
          laws--by the building up of the kingdom of God--by imbibing and
          receiving light and intelligence from the living God--by living
          in the enjoyment of all the blessings that God has in reserve for
          his Saints--by driving back the dark cloud of error and
          superstitions that has overspread the moral horizon of the
          world--by establishing a nucleus of truth, intelligence, light,
          morality, philosophy, religion, government, and everything else
          that is calculated to promote and exalt the human family in time
          and in all eternity; and then, like some of the ancient
          patriarchs--like Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and many of the
          ancient Saints, enter into the New Jerusalem, and there live with
          our posterity, our friends, and relations; and then pass on by
          the eternal laws of progression to associate with the Gods,
          worlds without end, in all intelligence and perfection, and in
          promoting the happiness of all beings pertaining to this world
          and the world that is to come. There is something of man when you
          look at him in a proper point of view.
          How much we shall accomplish in this thing I do not know. Some us
          very little, I fear.
          Some of us are learning to swear almost as good as some of the
          Gentiles. Some of us are learning to get drunk almost as good as
          they can. I do not think that will benefit us very much. Some of
          us are learning to cheat and defraud our neighbors, and some are
          learning to steal. There is nothing smart about all this. A
          negro, a Hottentot, or an Indian can do that. There is nothing in
          these practices that bespeaks an intelligent mind, or that would
          recommend a person the estimation of a good man, angels, or God.
          There is nothing Godlike in them.
          It is for us to do right and cultivate correct principles, and
          seek to be elevated in the scale of human existence in time, that
          we may be prepared for an eternal exaltation in the eternal
          I pray that God may enlighten our minds, guide our feet in the
          way of truth, and save us in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, March 4, 1860
                            Brigham Young, March 4, 1860
                                 TRUE CIVILIZATION.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 4, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          In detailing the different grades of people, of which we have
          known but little, and in discoursing upon their character and
          habits, I think that Captain Gibson, in his lecture, has been
          both amusing, instructive, and interesting.
          When Captain Gibson first came to this city, he proposed
          addressing the people, and wished to know whether the subject
          possessed sufficient interest to warrant an audience. I think he
          is now well satisfied that he can have all the hearers he wishes.
          The religion embraced by the Latter-day Saints, if only slightly
          understood, prompts them to search diligently after knowledge.
          There is no other people in existence more eager to see, hear,
          learn, and understand truth.
          In a quotation read by Captain Gibson I noticed the word
          civilization; and I wish to know whether there is a person
          present who understands the term as i do. What is meant by
          "civilization?" We readily answer, "The state of being
          civilized,"--refinement of manners, in contradistinction to the
          grossness of savage life. According to my definition of the word,
          there is not a strictly and fully civilized community now upon
          the earth. Is there murder by wholesale to be found in a strictly
          civilized community? Will a community of civilized nations rise
          up one against another, nation against nation, and kingdom
          against kingdom, using against each other every destructive
          invention that can be brought to bear in their wars?
          When will they be civilized? When the Lord shall judge among the
          nations, and shall rebuke many people; and they shall beat their
          swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruninghooks;
          when nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither learn
          war any more. When the world is in a state of true civilization,
          man will have ceased to contend against his fellow-man, either as
          individuals, parties, communities, sects, or nations. This state
          of civilization will be brought about by the holy Priesthood of
          the Son of God; and men, with full purpose of heart, will seek
          unto Him who is pure and holy, even our Great Creator--our Father
          and God; and he will give them a law that is pure--a government
          and plan of society possessed by holy beings in heaven. Then
          there will be no more war, no more bloodshed, no more evil
          speaking and evil doing; but all will be contented to follow in
          the path of truth, which alone is calculated to exalt and dignify
          the whole man, mentally and physically, in all his operations,
          labours, and purposes. Short of this, mankind cannot be said to
          be truly civilized.
          God forbid that modern civilization should make that simple,
          unsophisticated people, whom Captain Gibson has portrayed
          to-night, as are the Christian nations of Europe and America! God
          forbid that such a civilization should ever be introduced among
          them! But bestow upon them the principles of eternal truth; teach
          them how to live so as to do honour to their existence; teach
          them how to preserve themselves--how to preserve their
          companions, their associates, friends, and relatives; teach them
          how to preserve themselves as communities and nations, and how to
          secure and preserve to every person his equal and legal rights,
          seeking to preserve them in the truth, in light, in intelligence,
          in honour, and in every principle and act calculated to make a
          happy, Godlike, heavenly, social community. These are my views of
          I shall be very happy when I can know that the people of the East
          Indian Archipelago, and the people on every island continent,
          both the high and the low, the ignorant and the intelligent, have
          received the words of eternal life, and have had bestowed upon
          them the power of the eternal Priesthood of the Son of God, by
          which they may become truly civilized.
          I am trying to civilize myself. Are you trying to do the same. If
          we have succeeded in this, then we have control over our words
          and over our actions, and also, so far as our influence goes,
          over our associates. If we are civilized ourselves, we shall be
          partially prepared to receive the things that our Father and God
          has in store for all such as prepare themselves to become
          recipients of his choice gifts--for enlightenment, for
          intelligence, for glory, for power, and for every qualification
          he wishes to bestow upon his children here upon the earth, to
          prepare them to dwell in mansions of eternal light.
          It is written that the greatest gift God can bestow upon man is
          the gift of eternal life. The greatest attainment that we can
          reach is to preserve our identity to an eternal duration in the
          midst of the heavenly hosts. We have the words of eternal life
          given to us through the Gospel, which, if we obey, will secure
          unto us that precious gift. The greatest blessing that can be
          bestowed on the children of men is power to civilize themselves
          after the order of the civilization of the heavens--to prepare
          themselves to dwell with heavenly beings who are capable of
          enduring the presence of the Gods.
          It has been supposed by many writers that there is a regular
          gradation from the vegetable kingdom to the highest intelligence
          that has been bestowed upon man, gradually rising from one degree
          of intelligence to another. We learn that great intelligence has
          been bestowed upon certain persons among the children of men. We
          discern degrees of intelligence in our own society. There are
          also degrees of intelligence in a national capacity. There are
          degrees of intelligence in one family: you see its variations in
          communities, and you may mark its gradations from the highest and
          most refined intelligence of man down to the brute creation.
          God has given this great variety of intelligence. He has also
          given this great variety of forms--that eternal variety which we
          see upon this earth, not only among human beings, but in every
          class of all the creations of God; and they are all designed to
          be preserved to all eternity. None of them were made to be
          destroyed, except those that do not abide the law given them.
          The earth will abide its creation, and will be counted worthy of
          receiving the blessings designed for it, and will ultimately roll
          back into the presence of God who formed it and established its
          mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms. These will all be
          retained upon the earth, come forth in the resurrection, and
          abide for ever and for ever.
          Who will be destroyed? Those who have the words of eternal life
          offered to them and reject those words. They will remain
          uncivilized and in their heathenish darkness. There are others
          who will become civilized, purified, and prepared to dwell to all
          eternity in the kingdoms God has prepared for them.
          The last time I spoke to you here I told you that I found my
          religion just as sweet to me in my private capacity, in my secret
          meditations upon my bed, and in my closet, in my office, or with
          my family, as it is when I am in this stand. I love it as
          well--esteem it as highly; it is as precious to my understanding,
          and it invigorates, buoys up, strengthens, and fills every power
          of my capacity with unspeakable joy, just as much at home as it
          does here. I hope this is the case with you all. If you live your
          religion, it is as dear to you when you are out of this
          Tabernacle as when you are here. Live your religion, walk humbly
          before your God, and secure to yourselves eternal life. That it
          what I desire; it is what I pray for.
          The kingdom of God will roll, and no power can stop the work that
          the Almighty has commenced. Kings, rulers, governors, presidents,
          peoples, and all the armies of hell joined with them will never
          be able to impede the steady, onward, accelerated progress of
          this glorious latter-day work. If we should deny the faith of the
          holy Gospel, and go out of this Church, still it will roll on the
          same. This kingdom will stand for ever. This religion will abide
          the day of the coming of the Lord Jesus, and will prepare us to
          meet him in peace.
          Live your religion, walk uprightly, deal justly, love mercy,
          eschew evil of every kind, and sanctify the Lord God in your
          hearts, and purify and sanctify your affections with the
          principle of eternal life, that Jesus may fulfil his own
          words--that he, by his Spirit, may be in you a well of water
          springing up to everlasting life.
          The world is before us, eternity is before us, and an
          inexhaustible foundation of intelligence for us to obtain. Every
          man, and more particularly immediate associates who are with me
          daily, know how I regret the ignorance of this people--how it
          floods my heart with sorrow to see so many Elders of Israel who
          wish everybody to come to their standard and be measured by their
          measure. Every man must be just so long, to fit their iron
          bedstead, or be cut off to the right length: if too short, he
          must be stretched, to fill the requirement.
          If they see an erring brother or sister, whose course does not
          comport with their particular ideas of things, they conclude at
          once that he or she cannot be a Saint, and withdraw their
          fellowship, concluding that, if they are in the path of truth,
          others must have precisely their weight and dimensions.
          The ignorance I see, in this particular, among this great people
          is lamentable. Let us not narrow ourselves up; for the world,
          with all its variety of useful information and its rich hoard of
          hidden treasure, is before us; and eternity, with all its
          sparkling intelligence, lofty aspirations, and unspeakable
          glories, is before us, and ready to aid us in the scale of
          advancement and every useful improvement.
          See that your children are properly educated in the rudiments of
          their mother tongue, and then let them proceed to higher branches
          of learning; let them become more informed in every department of
          true and useful learning than their fathers are. When they have
          become well acquainted with their language, let them study other
          languages, and make themselves fully acquainted with the manners,
          customs, laws, governments, and literature of other nations,
          peoples, and tongues. Let them also learn all the truth
          pertaining to the arts and sciences, and how to apply the same to
          their temporal wants. Let them study things that are upon the
          earth, that are in the earth, and that are in the heavens.
          There are hundreds in this community who are more eager to become
          rich in the perishable things of this world than to adorn their
          minds with the power of self-government, and with a knowledge of
          things as they were, as they are, and as they are to come. I will
          say to such, Get rich in gold and silver, in houses and lands, in
          goods and chattels, in flocks and herds, until you possess all
          you can possibly gain; but let me caution you not to get one
          cent, unless you get it honestly. And when you have amassed your
          millions, never allow yourselves to possess one dollar with the
          belief that you are capable of disposing of it judiciously
          without wisdom from our God. In all things inquire of the Lord,
          that you may wisely direct your earthly substance, as well as the
          energies of your minds, to the building up of his kingdom and the
          consummation of his purposes pertaining to this world and our
          We are not yet half civilized, though we are more civilized than
          any nation upon the earth. Our neighbours say we are barbarians,
          sunk in heathenish ignorance. I will acknowledge my lack of
          memory to retain scientific phrases, and the names of places, and
          of men who have figured in the history of the world. With these
          exceptions, I am not a whit behind them as to a knowledge of
          things as they are, though I confess that my knowledge is
          limited. If they understand the Hebrew language, I understand its
          roots, and how it originated. If they understand the Greek
          tongue, I know whence it came, and how it was introduced among
          I know the cause of the various languages and customs among the
          people, and the reason of the variation in our appearance, and
          the difference in the intelligence given to the children of men;
          and after all, I feel very ignorant, when I scan the wide field
          there is for improvement; and I know that this community are
          ignorant, and are not what they should be. I also know that if
          the enemies of truth will let us alone, as barbarous as we are,
          we will soon show them the most peaceable, right-loving, and
          law-abiding community in the wide world. We will show them the
          most civil community--a community farther advanced in the arts of
          refinement than any other upon the earth. We will show them men
          and women are the most profound in learning, and mechanics the
          most expert and ingenious. We will show them men endowed with the
          most brilliant natural talent and the most wisdom that can be
          found in the world. We will do this, if they will cease driving
          us from our homes, and robbing up of our homesteads to the music
          of the rifle and cannon, and the horrible oaths and fiendish
          hilarity of civilized mobs who mock at our sufferings, and laugh
          to scorn our sorrows. If they will not let us alone, we will take
          the musket and the sword in one hand, the trowel and the hammer
          in the other, and build up the Zion of our God; and they cannot
          prevent it.
          I am very thankful for the knowledge I received from Captain
          Gibson's book, from the little I have conversed with him, and
          from the lectures I have heard him deliver. I shall not cease
          learning while I live, nor when I arrive in the spirit-world; but
          shall there learn with greater facility; and when I again receive
          my body, I shall learn a thousand times more in a thousand times
          less time; and then I do not mean to cease learning, but shall
          still continue my researches.
          Let us be patient with one another. I do not altogether look at
          things as you do. My judgment is not in all things like yours,
          nor yours like mine. When you judge a man or woman, judge the
          intentions of the heart. It is not by words, particularly, nor by
          actions, that men will be judged in the great day of the Lord;
          but, in connection with words and actions, the sentiments and
          intentions of the heart will be taken, and by these will men be
          There are men in this community who make blunders; but they would
          not do an intentional wrong. They are weak; they do not fully
          understand themselves, and are sometimes overtaken in fault. Am I
          to condemn them? No; but to take them by the hand, and lift them
          up, and instruct them,--give them a little intelligence as they
          can receive it. If they can receive but a little, give them only
          a little, exercising patience with them.
          Ye mighty men of God, make sure the path for your own feet to
          walk to eternal life, and take as many with you as you can. Take
          them as they are, understand them as they are, and deal with them
          as they are; look at them as God looks at them, and then you can
          judge them as he would judge them.
          May the Lord bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, March 5, 1860
                            Brigham Young, March 5, 1860
                             HINTS TO FAULTFINDERS, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 5, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          I rejoice in the privilege of speaking to you this morning, and
          hope I shall have your prayers and faith, in connection with my
          own, that my remarks may be beneficial to those who hear.
          Brother Spencer, in his remarks, indicated that there are some
          fault-finders here--some who take exceptions to the acts and
          doings of the Saints, especially to those of their leaders. Some
          of these persons profess to be Saints, some have been cut off
          from the Church, and some have never been in the Church.
          I have no part with such men, neither have I any contention or
          argument with them. I am sent to preach the Gospel of life and
          salvation. If men are not pleased with my ways, they have as good
          a right to dislike them as I have to dislike theirs. If they do
          not believe in my advice, teachings, and counsel, they are at
          perfect liberty to disbelieve them and I will not find one word
          of fault with them for so doing. They have full liberty to think
          and say what they please with regard to my acts; but, as I have
          often said, they must keep their "hands off." The slander and
          lying of tongues set in motion by wicked hearts I have always
          met, and they do not affect my character before my God, nor in
          the eyes of just men.
          Take the evildoers in this community, those who have once tasted
          of the good word of God, who have received the Spirit of truth,
          and then turned again to the allurements of the enemy, have
          forsaken their God in their feelings, and connected themselves
          with those who are not in the Church; they know my character, and
          have much more confidence in me than I have in them. They believe
          what I say to be the truth; but they deceive, and I know it. I
          tell the truth; and, so far as I have power, I always act the
          truth; but they are disposed to refuse and neglect the truth, and
          to prefer error and falsehood instead.
          I have very little to say to men who are dissatisfied with my
          course, or with the course of my brethren. Some have wished me to
          explain why we built an adobie wall around city. Are there any
          Saints who stumble at such things? Oh, slow of heart to
          understand and believe. I build walls, dig ditches, make bridges,
          and do a great amount and variety of labour that is of but little
          consequence only to provide ways and means for sustaining and
          preserving the destitute. I annually expend hundreds and
          thousands of dollars almost solely to furnish employment to those
          in want of labour. Why? I have potatoes, flour, beef, and other
          articles of food, which I wish my brethren to have; and it is
          better for them to labour for those articles, so far as they are
          able and have opportunity, than to have them given to them. They
          work, and I deal out provisions, often when the work does not
          profit me.
          I say to all grunters, grumblers, whiners, hypocrites, and
          sycophants, who snivel, crouch, and crawl around the most
          contemptible of all creatures for a slight favour, Should it
          enter my mind to dig down the Twin Peaks, and I set men to work
          to do so, it is none of your business, neither is it the business
          of all earth and hell, provided I pay the labourers their wages.
          I am not to be called in question as to what I do with my funds,
          whether I build high walls, garden walls or city walls; and if I
          please, it is my right to pull down my walls tomorrow. If any one
          wishes to apostatize upon such grounds, the quicker he does so
          the better; and if he wishes to leave the Territory, but is too
          poor to do so, I will assist him to go. We are much better off
          without such characters.
          I preach to the people and reason with them with regard to the
          dealings of God with the children of men. Many have apostatized
          because we were driven by our enemies from Missouri,
          notwithstanding they were taught that we never should be driven,
          if the people would sanctify themselves, and all the subsequent
          schooling was necessary to prepare the Latter-day Saints to
          receive the blessings of the Almighty. We are not prepared to
          receive his choicest gifts, unless we also have experience to
          know what to do with them. How many years have the Saints been
          taught upon these principles, to give them an understanding of
          the dealings of the Lord with the children of men?
          When a man begins to find fault, inquiring in regard to this,
          that, and the other, saying, "Does this or that look as though
          the Lord dictated it?" you may know that that person has more or
          less of the spirit of apostasy. Every man in this kingdom, or
          upon the face of the earth, who is seeking with all his heart to
          save himself, has as much to do as he can conveniently attend to,
          without calling in question that which does not belong to him. If
          he succeeds in saving himself, it has well occupied his time and
          attention. See to it that you are right yourselves; see that sins
          and folly do not manifest themselves with the rising sun. I
          repeat that it is as much as any one can well do to take care of
          himself by performing every duty that pertains to his temporal
          and eternal welfare.
          Suppose that in this community there are ten beggars who beg from
          door to door for something to eat, and that nine of them are
          impostors who beg to escape work, and with an evil heart practise
          imposition upon the generous and sympathetic, and that only one
          of the ten who visit your doors is worthy of your bounty; which
          is best, to give food to the ten, to make sure of helping the
          truly needy one, or to repulse the ten because you do not know
          which is the worthy one? You will all say, Administer charitable
          gifts to the ten, rather than turn away the only truly worthy and
          truly needy person among them. If you do this, it will make no
          difference in your blessings, whether you administer to worthy or
          unworthy persons, inasmuch as you give alms with a single eye to
          assist the truly needy.
          Again: Suppose that you are required to do ten pieces of work,
          but of the ten only one is necessary for the promotion of the
          kingdom of God; which had you better do--perform the ten pieces
          of labour, to be sure of doing the right piece, or neglect the
          whole ten because you do not know which the right one is? Had you
          not better do the whole ten pieces, that you may be sure of
          performing that which the Lord does really require at your hands?
          First, believe in the Lord God Almighty, in his Son Jesus Christ,
          and in his Prophets that he sent in days of old; then believe in
          Joseph Smith, and do the works of the Father, before you question
          what I dictate to this people.
          The Lord says, by one of the ancient prophets, "Wherefore the
          Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near with their mouth,
          and with their lips do honour me, but have removed their hearts
          far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precepts
          of men; therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work
          among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; for the
          wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of
          their prudent men shall be hid. From the time that it goeth forth
          it shall take you; for morning by morning shall it pass over, by
          day and by night; and it shall be a vexation only to understand
          the report."
          The sound of the Gospel of life and salvation, to gather the
          house of Israel and redeem the children of men, is a terror to
          all nations. The fulfilment of this prophecy is plainly manifest,
          as is also that of revelations given in our day in connection
          with the great latter-day work; and yet all modern Christian
          communities disbelieve in new revelation. Are they hunted and
          cast out? No: they are received in the first society of the land
          as gentlemen. They are associates for Presidents and
          governors--for the chief rulers of the nation, who receive them
          with all the courtesy and generous kindness of which they are
          capable. But let men come, as Peter, James, and John, with words
          of eternal truth in their mouths, and they are despised and
          looked upon with withering scorn, as I and others of my brethren
          have been, and as Joseph Smith was, who was slain by the hands of
          wicked men.
          Why do men hate me? Why do they hate you? Why did they have
          Joseph Smith, Jesus Christ, and his ancient Apostles? Jesus they
          nailed to a cross, and Peter they crucified with his head
          downwards. John the Evangelist they banished to one of the
          islands of the Mediterranean, to be a slave in the lead mines,
          and tried to destroy him by putting him into a cauldron of
          boiling oil. Had he declared that Jesus and Moses were impostors,
          and that revelations from heaven were a humbug, would they have
          treated him as they did? They would not, but would have hailed
          him as one of their bosom friends. Hatred and persecution have
          been the lot of every man that ever lived upon the earth holding
          the oracles of the kingdom of heaven to deliver to the children
          of men. Wicked men, Satan, and all the powers of hell hate and
          are at war with every holy principle that God wishes to place in
          the possession of his children. That is the true reason of the
          hatred and persecution meted out to us.
          If people will believe the Gospel, and live by the principles
          thereof, they will be saved. They will not be fault-finders, they
          will not be discontented, they will not be workers of iniquity,
          they will not seek to falsify and change the truth into a lie,
          nor a lie into the truth; they will not seek to make white black,
          and black white. The Spirit of God has no place in persons who do
          such things. What have I to do with them? I am willing to preach
          the Gospel to all, and to seek the eternal good of all people. I
          have examined myself very closely; I have been trying to learn
          myself, to govern myself, and purify my own heart. The worst evil
          I can imagine or wish to come upon the enemies of truth is, that
          they be obliged to live by holy principles, and to deal by their
          fellow-creatures as they would wish to be dealt by. This is the
          worst wish I can possibly wish upon my worst enemies who thirst
          for my life. There is no question but what this would be a great
          punishment to them. I would not wish them to be punished any
          more, nor to suffer any more. But I also could wish them to
          forsake the evil influence within them which they constantly
          yield to, and partake of good and holy influences, that they may
          rejoice in the truth.
          I shall see the day when every son and daughter of Adam will bow
          the knee, and every tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ, the
          Son of God, that Saviour of the world,--that to him we owe our
          lives, and through him to the Father, for every blessing we
          enjoy. They will acknowledge his right to rule and govern, King
          of nations, as he does King of Saints. This they must do,
          notwithstanding all their hatred. Can people receive this? Yes,
          every son and daughter of Adam can; though I once in a while meet
          with an individual who says that he cannot believe in religion of
          any kind. I will venture to say that there are men in this Church
          who would tell you so, were you to converse with them privately.
          They will tell you that they cannot in the least degree
          comprehend angels, spirits, God, and the kingdoms and thrones of
          the eternal worlds, nor anything of that character.
          What do I say to such persons? Live that moral religion you
          believe in; for they believe in the same moral religion that you
          and I do. Let them deal justly with their fellow-men, be
          truthful, honest, and charitable, full of good works to the day
          of their death, and I will insure them that the kingdom of God is
          theirs. And when their spirits leave their bodies, their eyes
          will be opened to see those heavenly and eternal realities which
          they could not comprehend while in the flesh. Now, I do not admit
          that good, active, bright, intelligent hearts and brains, or, in
          other words, good spirits put in mortal tabernacles are quite so
          ignorant as some imagine, although they may feel that they are,
          and may think that they cannot conceive of anything but what they
          hear with their ears, see with their eyes, &c. This is a mistake:
          they can see and understand more, but they do not know how to
          classify it. Let this be who will correctly live an external
          religion are entitled to a degree of salvation.
          Man is a mystery to himself. You see some who at once believe the
          truth when they hear the Gospel of salvation declared by the
          servants of God. Truth fastens upon their understandings, they
          yield to it at once and openly acknowledge it, and yet they live
          for years and years without receiving a love of that truth. Is
          not this a great mystery? It partially is. In their outward faith
          and lives they believe the Gospel was true. How many are there of
          this class, year by year, who will say, "We never knew the truth
          of 'Mormonism?'" I will relate an incident by way of
          illustration. A brother now here and working for us had a brother
          in Nauvoo, in the days of Joseph, who was sent to England on a
          mission. He went and preached to his brother that is now here,
          and bore testimony to him that he knew Joseph Smith to be a
          Prophet of God, that the New Testament is true, that the Book of
          Mormon is true, that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants contains
          true revelations from God, that God has sent an angel from heaven
          revealing the everlasting Priesthood, and had bestowed the Holy
          Ghost upon his servants, which he would give to all who believed
          in their words. Thus he preached to his brother and to the
          people, and returned to his house in Nauvoo. In a few years his
          brother came to Nauvoo, and the brother previously there began to
          tell him that "Mormonism" was not true, and that if Joseph Smith
          was ever a Prophet, he must have been a fallen Prophet. His
          brother than asked about the Book of Mormon. "Why," said he, "I
          do not think it is true, though I do not really know." "How about
          the Bible?" "I do not know much about it; but I think you had
          better stop here: here are houses and lands unoccupied, for the
          Mormons have gone west, and left their gardens, farms, and the
          furniture in their houses, and you can make money here." "But is
          not 'Mormonism' true?" "I do not think it is, for the Mormons are
          now clearing out to go into the wilderness." "But," said his
          brother, "That has nothing to do with it. It is no matter where
          they go. Is the doctrine you preached to me in England true?"
          "Well, I do not hardly think it is." Finally he said, "It is not
          true." "Well," said the young man, "I will ask you a single
          question: Did you tell the truth when you came to England to
          preach the Gospel? or did you lie then, and now tell the truth?
          You either lied then or now, and I want you to tell me which time
          you lied." He did not reply. "Now brother, I have a few words to
          say to you: You came to England and preached the Gospel, and told
          me not to trust in man, but to seek unto the Lord my God, in the
          name of Jesus Christ, and receive a witness for myself and know
          for myself that Joseph Smith is a Prophet of God, that the Book
          of Mormon is true, and that God has set to his hand to gather the
          house of Israel and build up Zion. You said, Do not rely upon my
          word; for if you believe and embrace the Gospel, you have the
          promise of receiving the Holy Ghost. Now, I have to say to you
          that I did not merely take your word, for I did not consider I
          was under any obligation to believe and embrace what you called
          the Gospel, unless the Lord revealed it to me. You were to me a
          fingerboard to point the right way: I walked in it, and received
          a testimony that Joseph Smith is a true Prophet, that the Book of
          Mormon is true, and that this work is the work of the Almighty.
          You have apostatized. I am going to the camp of the Saints, and
          you may go where you please." He left his brother, and is here in
          good standing with us. That illustrates a principle I wished to
          have you understand.
          I recollect that while on my way to Ohio, to see brother Joseph
          the first time, I took dinner with a Mr. Gillmore--I think a
          Methodist priest. He began to tell me the character of Joseph
          Smith, what he had been guilty of, how long he had been a
          money-digger, how long a horse-jockey, and how many horses he had
          stolen; and his statement made Joseph to be some seventy or
          eighty years of age. I said to him, "Joseph Smith I never saw. He
          says that he has received revelations from God, and declared that
          an angel visited him. He has declared that he found plates, and
          other witnesses have seen and handled them, from which the Book
          of Mormon was translated. I know nothing about these witnesses,
          neither do I care. I went to my Father in heaven and asked him
          with regard to the truth of the doctrines taught by Joseph Smith,
          and I know they will save all that will hearken to them, and that
          those who do not will miss salvation in the celestial kingdom of
          God; and though Joseph Smith should steal horses every day, or
          gamble every night, or deny his Saviour from the crowing of the
          cock in the morning until sunset in the evening, I know that the
          doctrine he preaches is the power of God to my salvation, if I
          live it. I did not make him a revelator; I have no business to
          dictate him. I never called him in question, even in my feelings,
          for an act of his, except once. I did not like his policy in a
          matter, and a feeling came into my heart that would have led to
          complain; but it was much shorter lived than Jonah's gourd, for
          it did not last half a minute.
          Much of Joseph's policy in temporal things was different from my
          ideas of the way to manage them. He did the best he could, and I
          do the best I can. Joseph's hands were continually tied. Who
          dared to trust him with their money? Very few. He had to defend
          lawsuit upon lawsuit. He passed through forty-seven lawsuits, and
          in the most of them I was with him. He was obliged to employ
          lawyers, and devise ways and means to shield himself from
          oppression. He had to struggle through poverty and distress,
          being driven from pillar to post. I wondered many a time that he
          could endure what he did. The Lord gave him strength in all these
          The worst wish I have for such characters is that they had been
          obliged to tell Joseph Smith the truth when they came to him.
          Then they would have said, "Joseph, we have been laying our plans
          to get you into a lawsuit, and we want you to employ us, that we
          may receive a fat fee from you for defending your case." Or,
          "there is an election coming off, and we take this course to turn
          your vote." Bennett told the truth once when he said, "There is
          not much to be made in political traffic with the 'Mormons.'" It
          never did any of them any good. We are not to be bought or sold.
          I will now make a few more remarks upon belief and disbelief,
          understanding and not understanding. I am satisfied that persons
          are sometimes not so ignorant as they think they are. Faith is an
          eternal principle; belief is an admission of the fact. Faith, to
          us, if the gift of God; belief is inherent in the children of
          men, and is the foundation for the reception of faith. The
          principle of love within us is an attribute of the Deity, and it
          is placed within us to be dispensed independently according to
          our own will. Hatred is another attribute inherent in our
          organization. These and other inherent principles were planted in
          man when he was organized in the spirit, and when the spirit took
          the body they were not destroyed. Belief and unbelief are
          independent in man, the same as other attributes. Men can
          acknowledge or reject, turn to the right or to the left, rise up
          or remain seated: you can say that the Lord and his Gospel are
          not worthy of your notice, or you can bow to them. When the
          Elders went into your neighbourhoods to preach the Gospel, you
          had the privilege of believing or disbelieving. You believed it;
          your neighbours disbelieve it. It is free and at your own option
          to dispose of at your pleasure. Could not your neighbours have
          believed the truth as well as you? Yes.
          Now, follow out this idea to the last days in which we live, the
          time spoken of by the Prophets, and by the Saviour, and his
          ancient Apostles, when the unbelief and hardness of the hearts of
          the children of men would cause them to be overcome by the power
          of Satan, to yield themselves to be servants to that wicked one.
          God has borne and foreborne with them, until he has begun to send
          them strong delusions, as he long foretold that he would, that
          they might believe a lie and be damned, for they have pleasure in
          unrighteousness, and have pleasure in truthfulness, nor in the
          salvation of the Lord Jesus. They have pleasure in rioting,
          fighting, warring, killing, contentions, and every crime that can
          be enumerated. What will become of their belief? Will it not
          perish? Yes. When you believe the principles of the Gospel and
          attain unto faith, which is a gift of God, he adds more faith,
          adding faith to faith. He bestows faith upon his creatures as a
          gift; but his creatures inherently possess the privilege of
          believing the Gospel to be true or false. Is the belief they
          possess, to believe a lie expressly that they may be damned,
          faith? No. You may say it is a portion of faith. It is immaterial
          to me what you call it. It is the belief, the ability, the power
          of God has organized in the organization of man, and which he can
          do with as he pleases. If he uses it to believe a lie that he may
          be damned, both himself and his belief will perish and fall, to
          rise no more, while God will bestow faith on those who believe
          the truth.
          Forsake the Spirit of the Lord--the Holy Ghost--the influence
          that comes from above, and partake of an earthly, dark,
          unbelieving influence or spirit, and your faith is gone; you have
          no faith. Is there a person who can possess faith without belief?
          No. Can men possess belief without faith? Yes, every son and
          daughter of Adam. Belief is an inherent principle in the organism
          of man to lay the foundation for faith.
          I will sum it up again: Faith is an eternal principle--one of the
          attributes of the Deity by which the worlds are and were created.
          Belief is the admission of either truth or falsehood.
          It has been stated that I teach the doctrine that the Gods
          continue to increase in all their attributes to all eternity.
          Have you ever heard me teach such a doctrine? I have taught
          doctrine; but have I called in question any of the Gods? It has
          been stated that God our Father comprehends eternity, from
          eternity to eternity, all there is, all there was, all there ever
          can be about eternity, in and through it. When a person
          undertakes to establish such a doctrine, what does he do? He
          gives bounds to that eternity which he at the same time admits to
          be boundless. Admit such doctrine, and eternity flees away like
          the shadow of morning; and that is as much as I ever teach about
          it. Do I say that heavenly beings improve? I am not yet there; I
          do not know.
          Understand eternity? There is not and never was a man in finite
          flesh who understands it. Enoch has been referred to in this
          matter. How many of the Gods and kingdoms he saw when the vision
          of his mind was opened, matters not. If he had seen more than he
          could have enumerated throughout his long life, and more than all
          the men on earth could multiply from the time his vision opened
          until now, he would not have attained to the comprehension of
          eternity. How much Enoch saw, how many worlds he saw, has nothing
          to do with the case. This is a matter that wise men know nothing
          about. I do not know, though I know as much about it as any man
          in this house or in this generation. I can comprehend, by the
          words of eternal life, that there is an eternity before me. Has
          it bounds? Whether it has or not, neither we nor any other finite
          beings can comprehend it.
          I will leave this subject, because I am not capable of
          understanding it. You leave it, and do not contend about things
          that are beyond our reach--that are too great for you to know at
          present. And when you go into the spirit world you will not
          understand it; and when you have lived in the spirit world until
          you again receive your bodies, you still cannot understand it;
          but you can continue to learn more and more about it, in the same
          manner as we learn here. I can teach many things about the future
          existence of man; but it is more directly our business to pay
          attention to those duties that more immediately concern us while
          we are here.
          Brother Spencer says that we can tell a little about God the
          Father by his handiwork. It is very little. What does the world
          know? A wicked man may pray from this time to all eternity, and
          he will not be able to discern the print of his footsteps. It
          takes a spiritually-minded wise man to discern the hand of God in
          all things, and to be ready to acknowledge it, to discern that he
          rules among the armies of heaven, and that he is dictating,
          ruling, managing, and turning the hearts of the people on the
          earth to the right and to the left. He grants this and takes away
          that at his pleasure, but the people do not know it; they cannot
          discern it. One may here say, "What am I to do? If God dictates
          and guides the hearts of the people, they cease then to be
          responsible?" He gives to all men their agency to act, reserving
          to himself the right to control the results of their acts. The
          Lord does not dictate to do wrong; but when men are disposed to
          do wrong, he brings out the results in accordance with his own
          pleasure. You may plant and water, but can you make a kernel of
          grain or a spear of grass? This is not in the power of man to do;
          but God in his providences produces this. Let the Lord send an
          angel through this valley to cause certain properties in the air
          and water to depart, and your grain-crops fall, or your fruit is
          cut off. He says to you, "Go and do a piece of work." You do it,
          and by means of this he cause your enemies to stumble. Say that
          you are tilling the soil, and the Lord says to an angel, Do thus
          and so. What do you receive for your labour? Perhaps fifty,
          sixty, or a hundred bushels of wheat to an acre, when another
          year, perhaps, in the same place with like labour, you do not
          receive more than five, ten or fifteen bushels. Do you know the
          cause of this? No. No man can know, unless he enjoys the
          revelations of the Almighty. I make these remarks that you may
          understand that our Father controls the results of our acts at
          his own pleasure, and we cannot prevent it. Man can produce and
          control his own acts, but he has no control over their results.
          God causes even the wrath of man to praise him, to resound to his
          glory and the salvation of his children.
          Israel were slaves in Egypt four hundred years; they were treated
          harshly and cruelly, and their children were slain. Then the Lord
          took them out from Egypt to wander in the wilderness forty years,
          travelling about as far as from here to Nauvoo--a distance that
          we can travel and back again in a season. This was to produce a
          result. They could not understand why they wandered thus in the
          wilderness; but God knew. They could not understand why he said
          to Jacob that they should wander in a strange land four hundred
          years; but the result was for the salvation of the children of
          men. God had promised to save that seed; but their wickedness
          would not let him save them without giving them the punishment
          they received. God took them into the spirit-world and raised up
          their children to do a better work. If the Lord has promised to
          save a son of a man or woman that is full of faith--has promised
          that he shall come into his kingdom, though that son be froward
          and disposed to be wicked, yet he will receive his punishment in
          the flesh. Now, on the other hand, do not become Universalists
          and say that every man and woman receives punishment only in this
          world, for that is not true.
          There are a number of things that I might speak about; but I have
          spoken long enough.
          God bless you! Amen.
            A Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 25, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Hyde, March 25, 1860
                             Orson Hyde, March 25, 1860
               Brethren and sisters, it has fallen to my lot to make a few
          remarks to you this morning. Were my own feelings gratified, I
          should be a hearer on this occasion, and not a speaker; but I am
          willing to contribute my mite to increase, if possible, the
          current of intelligence, and to increase the comfort and
          happiness of the Saints of God.
          We, brethren and sisters, are occupying a very important
          position. Perhaps we don not all realize it; and I may also add
          that very likely I do not realize the importance of the position
          that I occupy as an individual identified with the body of the
          There were some few reflections passing through my mind this
          morning, while contemplating the scenes that are before us. There
          are two things that are for us to consider--the truth and
          certainty that God has verily spoken to us from on high, or that
          he has not. One or the other of these statements is certainly
          true. We profess that he has spoken to us from heaven, and
          revealed unto us his mind and will touching our duties and the
          course of life that we should pursue in order to build up his
          kingdom and spread the light of truth throughout the world.
          Now, if he really has spoken to us--if he really has give to us
          the holy Priesthood, which is the power that rules in heaven, and
          the prayers of all Christendom are, "Thy kingdom come, thy will
          be done on earth as it is in heaven,"--if these prayers be heard
          and answered, the same power that rules in the heavens must
          eventually rule on earth. Then, if the Priesthood has been given
          to us, as we claim it has, we are occupying a very important
          position in the world. What is this Priesthood? What is this
          power that is conferred upon us in the holy Priesthood? What
          particular power do you give when you send a man to some other
          land to transact business in your name? You give him a power of
          attorney, authorizing him to transact in your name the business
          that you wish to be performed; and in that letter of appointment
          would be conveyed all your power, your authority, and ability to
          transact that business, even as effectually as if you yourself
          were present to perform it with your own hand.
          It is an agency, then, though it may be said that the Priesthood,
          which is authority from God to act in his name, differs from that
          authority which is given to man to transact business for his
          fellows. I am willing to admit that there is a difference so far
          as the business for which they are delegated is concerned; for
          one temporal, the other is spiritual; the one is earthly, the
          other heavenly. But let me ask, Where is the man who is
          authorized to go forth and act in the name of the Lord Jesus
          Christ? If I obey my own will--my inclination or burning desire
          to go and preach what I believe to be the Gospel, that does not
          authorize me to go in the name of the Lord. If I, by my own act
          and deed, have authorized my friend to go in my name, to give
          receipts and acquittances, to sign conveyances for me or in my
          behalf, and under my own signature he has received that
          authority, he then has authority in himself; that is, the
          authority in me is transferred to him to go and transact business
          in my name. Am I then bound by what he does? Yes, to all intents
          and purposes. Am I bound by the act of any individual authorized
          by another person, yet not authorized by me? No, I am not. Is the
          transaction of any other than my legally appointed attorney valid
          to me in law? No, it is not: it is worth nothing.
          Well, then, if this people have the holy Priesthood--if it has
          been conferred upon us, and we actually do exercise under that
          Priesthood, and according to the instructions that are given us
          from on high, is or is not the Almighty bound to respond to and
          to own our deeds and acts? Is he not bound upon the principles of
          law, even that are common among men and well known to us? Most
          certainly he is. Did you ever know a gentleman or agent delegated
          by an individual to go forth to do business in the name of that
          person, and yet deny that he had any line of communication with
          the principal or party for whom he was agent? That would be a
          contradiction of the position he occupied. If he claims to have
          authority and power to transact business, the inference is
          legitimate and conclusive that he has had a correspondence with
          the principal by whom he is employed. But what do the world at
          large tell us? Why, that God has not spoken from the
          heavens--that he has given no revelation--that he has not made
          known his will to man for the last seventeen or eighteen
          centuries. Admitting the truth of this statement, where, then, is
          their authority to act in that name? Their denial of any
          correspondence--of any communication between the King of kings,
          is clear and conclusive that they themselves testify, by these
          statements, they have no such authority as they pretend to
          To act in the name of another, then, without having the requisite
          authority, what does it amount to in law? Does it amount to
          forgery to use a name without authority? Yes, even the name of
          any man in business transactions.
          If it is not forgery, what else would you call it? What would you
          lawyers term it? And if it be forgery, what is the penalty? Is it
          not a fine? Is it not imprisonment? And does it not deprive a man
          of citizenship and liberty? Most assuredly it does. Well, then,
          to commit forgery against man is but a trifling offence to the
          committing of forgery against the King of kings and Lord of
          lords, by the use of his name when we are not authorized. Hence
          we are told that no man shall take the name of the Lord his God
          in vain, "for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh
          his name in vain."
          If I am not legally appointed to act as a minister of Jesus, am I
          not taking his name in vain? Judge ye what I say. It is may
          opinion that when the vail is rent, there will be a page
          disclosed that will astonish the world; for the holy Priesthood
          has been given unto us--that is, authority to act in the name of
          the Lord Jesus Christ; and a voice from heaven has declared that
          at that name every knee shall bow and every tongue confess. If we
          are authorized by that personage, and he has given us a right to
          use his name, then our heavenly Father is bound to fulfil and to
          honour our acts and doings, when we proceed according to the
          letter of instructions that he has given to us. Judge ye. My
          declaration, however, may not be sufficient; therefore I will
          refer you to the declaration of the Son of God, which bears
          directly on the point of the issue. What is it? "Whatsoever ye
          shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye
          shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." (Matt. xviii.
          18.) Hear it, ye people! Hear it, ye that mock at the authority
          of God, and remember that I have declared and borne testimony
          that the kingdom of God has come nigh unto you.
          Again: If this Priesthood has been committed unto us, and I will
          take the responsibility of saying, in the name that I have named
          before you that this authority has been conferred and placed upon
          us by messengers from the courts of glory; and this is as strong
          a testimony as I am capable of bearing on this point. I know it,
          and I am an eye-witness before you, and so are my brethren who
          surround me on this Stand; and it is written that the testimony
          of two or three is good, and by it shall every word be
          established. The testimony of two in a court of justice will hang
          a man, or take away his liberty.
          Now, we, in the sacredness of that name, bear testimony unto you
          that the Priesthood has been given to man, and we do it with
          assurance that God will respond to the deeds done in his name,
          and by the authority of that Priesthood which he has given; and
          remember that he has said unto his servants who are clothed with
          his power, as he said unto those whom he called when his Son
          ministered amongst men, "Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall
          be bound in heaven, and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall
          be loosed in heaven."
          The Priesthood that does not possess this power I would give no
          more for than I would for a power issued and given from any
          irresponsible source. There is no power in it to back it up or to
          respond to its petitions. We do not ask for such a
          Priesthood--one that would lead us to commit forgery and to use
          that name in vain of which I have been speaking; I say we do not
          ask for any information or power from such a source. Such a
          Priesthood would subject me to a penalty that I would not like to
          incur; neither would any man that has any knowledge, or that
          knows his right hand from his left. But, O the ignorance and
          blindness of this generation! They know not the right hand from
          the left in the things of God, with all their boasted wisdom and
          skill, and all their inventions. They are wise in many things
          that pertain to this world, and they possess some knowledge of
          the sciences; but when they come to the policy of the King of
          kings and Lord of lords, they know little or nothing about it.
          We say, again, that we are occupying an important position. Take
          it on the other hand, and let us see how we stand. If God has
          spoken to us and given to us the holy Priesthood, then this is
          the only door that enters into the celestial kingdom, that
          entitles us to dominions, principalities, and powers: it is the
          only door and key by which mankind can obtain an entrance into
          life everlasting.
          The world is arrayed against us. They have long sought an action
          against the people of God, and what are they doing? Now, says the
          Almighty, I have given unto power to save all mankind that
          believe and repent. Oh, but says the world, that is
          blasphemy!--that is taking the laurels of the Saviour and twining
          them around your own brow! Do you assume such responsibility as
          that? It is the very height of folly and wretchedness. This is
          what our accusers say: but let us look at this matter a little.
          Did not the Saviour say, when speaking to the Jews, "If the salt
          has lost its savour, then it has no power to save, and is good
          for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men"?
          And, says the Prophet--"Saviours shall come up on Mount Zion to
          judge the Mount of Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's."
          Did not our Saviour say, "He that heareth you heareth me?" Then
          if we have this authority, this Priesthood, this agency to act in
          that name--the name and power and Priesthood of the Saviour, are
          we not entitled to a fulfilment of the promise--"Lo, I am with
          you always, even to the end of the world"? What more can you
          ask?--what more can you desire?
          This is the virtue of that Priesthood that the Saviour has
          conferred upon us by the powers that are centered on high, and
          this I know to be true. Although it is bestowed upon a people
          that is everywhere spoken against, yet I feel to say in my heart,
          God be thanked that he has conferred this honour upon us! We
          ought to be willing to endure the hardness of the world as good
          Don't you know that the world are seeking to ensnare and kill
          their only saviours? If they kill us, they are damned. Hear it!
          Ensnare us, and you shall be ensnared. Throw stumblingblocks in
          our way, and stumblingblocks shall be thrown in yours. I speak by
          authority. I know the source whence the authority came.
          I am here reminded of a little anecdote--a little circumstance
          that will serve to illustrate what I would wish to say. I do not
          know that I shall get it exactly right, but I shall be able to
          get the principle. Once, in Nauvoo, brother Joseph Smith had a
          dream. It was about the time of his troubles, just before his
          martyrdom. He dreamed that certain characters had dug a pit, and
          bound his arms with a view of pushing him into it. Well, there he
          was, with his hands bound fast, and all ready for being pushed
          into the pit. But when his enemies made a stride at him, they
          happened to miss him and fell in themselves. Then, when they
          could not get out themselves, they cried to Joseph, saying, "Help
          us out of the pit!" But he said, "I cannot do it, for you have
          bound me."
          That is the position of the world. They desire to destroy their
          only real benefactors; and when they get into trouble, so that
          they cannot save themselves, they will cry to the servants of God
          for deliverance; but the reply will be--"You have bound us, you
          have crushed us, and have rendered it impossible for us to save
          you." Then the cries of the wicked will ascend up to heaven; and
          finally, when they are brought before the judgment-seat, it will
          be said unto them, "Depart from me, ye cursed; for I was naked,
          and ye clothed me not; I was thirst, and ye gave no drink."
          Well, then, inasmuch as the salvation of the world is to a great
          extent dependent upon our integrity and the faithful performance
          of our duties in this Priesthood, do you not see that we are
          required to work not only for our own salvation, but for the
          welfare and salvation of others? Now, if we respect mankind, we
          will not waste any of our valuable time, but go right forward;
          and although men may meet us with their rifles, with their
          cannon, and engines of death, yet the day will come when they
          will thank God that there was integrity in us and a disposition
          to save, because they will find that their salvation has depended
          upon us. And were we to turn back and fly from the track, they
          would curse us for having done so; for they will see that, if
          they gain any favour at all, it will be owing to our faithful
          adherence to the cause with which we have been entrusted.
          Brethren and sisters, there are many things that pass through my
          mind when I reflect upon the magnitude of the work in which we
          are engaged; but I feel as though I had said just about enough at
          this time.
          [Blessed the sacrament cup.]
          Brother Young says he wishes me to go ahead and speak as I feel
          led by the Spirit. But when I arose I did not anticipate speaking
          but a few minutes; and hence, I keyed my voice too high for a
          lengthy speech. Though willing to speak, I have to confess that I
          feel my voice giving way. In my remarks so far, I have not
          touched on the thing that was in my mind when I commenced to
          address you; therefore these are only preliminaries. Still I felt
          that I wanted to apprise the Saints and all concerned of the
          authority under which the servants of God act.
          Among the Jews, the Scribes and Pharisees would teach the people
          in this way--"Now, if this is to be, then the inference is
          so-and-so; and if this proposition be true, then the conclusion
          is certain." But when Jesus spoke to the people and taught them,
          he made no vain propositions and drew no milk-and-water
          conclusions: but he spoke and it was done; and the contrast was
          so great between the teachings of the Jewish Rabbies and the
          teachings of the Saviour, that they could not but notice it.
          "Why," said they, "he speaks as one having authority, and not as
          the Scribes." He, having this Priesthood, and having communion
          with God, our heavenly Father, manifested the wisdom of the
          heavens; and this difference is manifested and felt in this
          generation when the servants of God proclaim to the inhabitants
          of the earth that God has spoken, and that he again reveals his
          will to man.
          I am not now speaking of those who may have this Priesthood in
          form only, and who go and get drunk as some have done: I am not
          speaking of those who have committed whoredom in the land; for
          they will all go to hell together, if they repent not. I want to
          draw the line of distinction between them and those who call upon
          God day and night for instruction to mark out their course. They
          are the ones who have the favour of Heaven, who are filled with
          his Spirit, and whose words are quick and powerful, and whose
          testimony causes the wicked to fear and tremble. We speak that
          which we do know, and testify to that which we have seen. "What
          do you know?" says the inquirer. I know that the Gospel which we
          have received is the truth of God, and I know that it will rule
          the world, and I know that every man, kingdom, and people that
          opposes it will be broken to shivers. I do not care whether the
          opposition arises in the Church or out of it, I know that he that
          raises his puny arm against this work will be broken of his power
          and finally destroyed, if he does not cease his hostilities. I
          care not whether it be the judge upon the bench, or commanders of
          armies, the consequence will be as I have told you.
          God has spoken, and I know it, because I have heard his voice,
          and know the voice of the Good Shepherd, and am thankful that I
          have felt his power. Do I know that he has given this authority
          to use his name? Yes, gentlemen, I know it; and not only so, but
          I know that there are heavenly messengers that are now near me,
          as near as brothers Watt and Long, who are taking notes as
          faithfully as they are, and more so. The natural eye cannot see
          them, but they are here, and by our acts and our words shall we
          be judged. Yes, and these messengers transmit our words and our
          acts up on high, which are registered there in books; and
          by-and-by, when the dead, small and great, shall stand before
          God, these are the books that will be opened, and the dead will
          be judged out of the things that are written in the books. Then
          let us be careful what we do and what we say. The sacred writings
          on earth contain the law, but the records above contain the
          There is no corner so remote, no place so secret, none so
          secluded or dark that the angel of God is not there taking notes.
          What does the poet say? "Angels above us are silent notes
          taking." And I suppose they are daily transcribed and posted; and
          when they get through with their labour pertaining to us, their
          notes will all appear in the great ledger, in which the accounts
          and balance-sheet will be fully shown up; and by our keeping a
          faithful watch, it is hoped there may be a favourable record kept
          There was a text of Scripture occurred to my mind after I came
          here this morning, but I do not know whether I can preach
          anything about it or not. When I arose to address you, my mind
          was led off in another direction. The text is this--"He that
          liveth and believeth in me shall never die." This is a peculiar
          saying especially when we take it in connection with the words
          used in the morn of creation--"Dust thou art, and unto dust thou
          shalt return." This is a pretty hard saying, especially for those
          who do not believe. Let us come at it by an approach more gentle
          and moderate, and not come abruptly all at once; for it appears
          too strong language for us to receive without modification.
          It is said that all things are possible with God. Now, we will
          come down a little nearer to the point. The Scriptures say, "All
          things are possible to them that believe." If all things are
          possible, don't you see that there is a great deal depending upon
          our faith? Whether we can really get over the saying, "He that
          liveth and believeth in me shall never die," without stretching
          it out and putting any other interpretation upon it, may be
          difficult; but I do not feel it safe to put any different
          interpretation upon the Scriptures than that which is manifest
          upon the face of them. Abraham and the Prophets are dead, or at
          least some of them: I cannot say that they all were when Jesus
          uttered this language; but now, said Jesus to the Jews, "Before
          Abraham was, I am." "Why," said they, "you are not yet fifty
          years old." No; he was only about thirty-one or thirty-two. "How
          is this shown?" says one. If I could really discover the
          principle that I could escape death, that would carry me over the
          gulf without dying, I should rejoice, for I hate to die; I hate
          to be laid in the ground to wither and perish.
          Well, there is a principle of life. The Gospel is life, and the
          Saviour is life; for says he, "I am the light and the life of the
          world." It is now as it was of old--the people keep putting off
          every good thing: they of old put them off just as we now put off
          things to the future. "Why," said Martha speaking of her brother,
          "I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last
          day." But said Jesus unto her, "I am the resurrection and the
          life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he
          live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die."
          Here is another thing with regard to the judgment. I know that a
          great many are postponing it, and thinking that the day of
          judgment is a long way off, and that it will not come in our day;
          but what says the Saviour? "Now is the judgment of this world;
          now shall the prince of this world be cast out." Then you need
          not look away off through the dark vista of unborn generations;
          for whom the servants of God shall judge, or, in other words,
          what they shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven. Then the
          wicked are at once bound up, and the judgment is truly gone
          forth; but the secrets thereof shall not be known until the books
          are opened and a fair balance-sheet is exhibited. "Yes," said
          Martha, "I know he shall rise again in the resurrection at the
          last day." But, said Jesus, "Did I not tell you that if you would
          believe, you should see the glory of God, and that he that liveth
          and believeth in me shall never die?" "But," says on, this moral
          tabernacle that is at present the tabernacle of the spirit shall
          not go to dust?" I do not say that. But I do not know that I can
          explain it any better than to say, I am clothed with my garments;
          but, suppose I should go into the other room and lay off some of
          them, should I not be the same creature that passed off into that
          room? Did I die in making the transition? No. And if you were to
          look into the other apartment, you would see Orson Hyde all
          alive, but his old clothes left and abandoned.
          Brother Taylor said, the other day, that it was right to gather
          truth from every source. If the Devil has got truth, then it is
          right to secure it. [President Brigham Young: "What truth he has
          he has stolen."] We have a right to gather up truth just on the
          same principle that the United States gather up property that is
          marked U. S. You know when they go through the land and find
          anything with U. S. on it, they take it. So likewise, when we
          find any truth with U, S, US on, we claim it as our own. It
          belongs to US. [Laughter.]
          With regard to the operation of death, I do not know that I will
          exactly endorse the principle, but I will take up what Andrew
          Jackson Davis says. It is rather singular, and I don't think it
          is very far from the truth. When the article I alluded to was
          first published, it took such hold upon me that I immediately
          published it in the Guardian. It was something like this: He
          stood by and saw a person depart this life; and as the spirit was
          leaving the body, (you know death is nothing more than a
          separation of the body and spirit,)--and while this was going on,
          Mr. Davis was in a state of clairvoyance, watching this
          individual depart. As the pulses became weakened and ceased to
          beat, he saw the spirit gradually emerging from the body; and as
          it drew itself out, the tabernacle became more deathly, until
          finally the perfect image of the man arose from the ashes of
          mortality, and there was nothing left but a lifeless corpse. But
          there was the living form born from that old body standing
          apparently free and untrammelled.
          This is from a Spiritualist. I do not know that I have ever
          spoken of it before; but it came to my mind, and I thought I
          would present it; for I am in a good place not to be corrected,
          if wrong.
          If that live image did come out as he represented, that is the
          part that shall never die; and whether it passes out in that
          particular form, matters not; we know that it does escape and
          lives for ever. Here, then, you see it passes from a mortal
          tenement, from that carcass, or flesh and bones, something
          similar, perhaps, to the butterfly being born from its coarser
          tenement;--not that I wished to advocate anything like
          transmigration; but as the butterfly sallies out of the cocoon,
          leaving it to be manufactured into fabrics, and free-and-easy she
          moves in another element, basking among the flowers of earth, so
          the spirit emerges from the body, to regale itself in a more
          congenial clime.
          Many of you are accustomed to put corn into the earth, and
          perhaps those who do not plant corn, sow wheat; and you know
          there is a germ in every perfect kernel; and when it shoots out,
          or sprouts, we call that good, because it has the power of life.
          It continues to grow, and forms a new stock; but if you take one
          kernel that has not the living germ within it, it dries up and
          dies, just like that poor ungodly sinner that has not the germ of
          eternal life within him. He dies, body and spirit; but that man's
          spirit, who has the principle of life abounding in him, passes
          out of the body at the time appointed, just as I would pass out
          of this room, leaving my old clothes behind me. I am not prepared
          to say that this is the perfection of the principle; but I know
          there is some way for the spirit to emerge from the body and
          enter into an advance sphere of action.
          I believe I have said enough. I only wish to add, Let us live our
          religion; and if we cannot comprehend all that we wish, and
          financier our way all through, let us trust in Christ. God bless
          you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, March 25, 1860
                            Brigham Young, March 25, 1860
                               DEATH--RESURRECTION, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 25, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I will make a few remarks upon the portion of Scripture quoted by
          brother Hyde in the discourse he has just delivered as
          follows:--"Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection and the
          life. He that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he
          live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die."
          In all such sayings, and in every part and portion of the
          revelations of God as given to the children of men, or to any
          individual in heaven or on earth, to properly understand them, a
          man needs the Spirit by which they were given--the Spirit that
          reveals such matters to the understanding, and makes them
          familiar to the mind.
          In the Scripture above quoted, the death spoken of is a death
          that the intelligent being undergoes, and never recovers from: it
          is an eternal death. For the body to decay, like a kernel of
          wheat that is cast into the ground, is not considered a death.
          Brother Hyde observed--"If the germ of corn is not good, it all
          dies." That is true: but if it is good, the corn does not die; it
          is placed in the ground to yield an increase. It is commonly
          termed death to have the spirit and body separated; but literally
          that is not death only to those who are sons of perdition.
          This earth is brought together and organized from native elements
          as we now behold it, our tabernacles included. The matter of
          which all animate and inanimate existence is formed is from all
          eternity, and it must remain to all eternity, without beginning
          and without end. There are certain portions of this native
          element that will be refined and prepared to enter into the
          celestial kingdom--into the celestial family of the celestial
          world. If the spirit honours the body and the body honours the
          spirit while they are here united, the particles of matter that
          compose the mortal tabernacle will be resurrected and brought
          forth to immortality and eternal life; but it cannot be brought
          forth and made immortal, except it undergoes a change, for "dust
          thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return." What for? to prepare
          the body to be made immortal and fitted to dwell in the presence
          of the Gods.
          The death that Jesus referred to had no reference to these bodies
          going into the grave. He is the life and the light. He is the
          resurrection; he is the power; and "if you believe in me," says
          Jesus, "you shall live for ever--you shall be prepared to dwell
          with me in my Father's kingdom." If the question had then been
          asked him, "Will not this body be placed in the grave and return
          to its mother earth?" his answer would have been, "Yes, for
          otherwise you cannot be prepared for that eternal life of which I
          have been speaking--to live for ever." Had the question been
          asked the Saviour, when he uttered those words, "Do you say that
          the decree that the Lord gave to Adam is now removed?" he would
          have told them, "No;" for they could not be quickened, made
          immortal, and prepared for life everlasting, without going
          through these ordeals.
          What can you know, except by its opposite? Who could number the
          days, if there were no nights to divide the day from the night?
          Angels could not enjoy the blessings of light eternal, were there
          no darkness. All that are exalted and all that will be exalted
          upon this principle. If I do not taste the pangs of death in my
          mortal body, I never shall know the enjoyment of eternal life. If
          I do not know pain, I cannot enjoy ease. If I am not acquainted
          with the dark, the gloomy, the sorrowful, I cannot enjoy the
          light, the joyous, the felicitous that are ordained for man. No
          person, either in heaven or upon earth, can enjoy and understand
          these things upon any other principle.
          "Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection:
          on such the second death hath no power." The death that is spoken
          of here is the death that is opposite to the eternal life the
          Saviour spoke of. If you dishonour that body--transgress the
          natural laws pertaining to it, you are not worthy, in your
          sphere, to possess this body in the immortal state. What will
          become of it? It will return to its native element. That is the
          death that never dies. That is endless death. In this Jesus had
          no allusion to the changing or putting off this mortality.
          The very particles that compose our bodies will be brought forth
          in the morning of the resurrection, and our spirits will then
          have tabernacles to be clothed with, as they have now, only they
          will be immortal tabernacles--spiritual tabernacles.
          When death is spoken of as in the words quoted, it is spoken of
          as death in reality. In many places in the Scriptures, the
          separation of the body and spirit is called death; but that is
          not death in the strict sense of the term; that is only a change.
          We are naturally inclined to cling to our mother earth; our
          bodies love to live here, to see, to hear, to breathe, and to
          enjoy themselves, because we are of the earth, earthy. But
          probably, in most cases, the change from mortal to immortality is
          no greater, comparatively speaking, than when a child emerges
          into this world. We shall suffer no more in putting off this
          flesh and leaving the spirit houseless than the child, in its
          capacity, does in its first efforts to breathe the breath of this
          mortal life.
          After the spirit leaves the body, it remains without a tabernacle
          in the spirit-world until the Lord, by his law that he has
          ordained, brings to pass the resurrection of the dead. When the
          angel who holds the keys of the resurrection shall sound his
          trumpet, then the peculiar fundamental particles that organized
          our bodies here, if we do honour to them, though they be
          deposited in the depths of the sea, and though one particle in
          the north, another in the south, another in the east, and another
          in the west, will be brought together again in the twinkling of
          an eye, and our spirits will take possession of them. We shall
          then be prepared to dwell with the Father and the Son, and we
          never can be prepared to dwell with them until then. Spirits,
          when they leave their bodies, do not dwell with the Father and
          the Son, but live in the spirit-world, where there are places
          prepared for them. Those who do honour to their tabernacles, who
          love and believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, must put off this
          mortality, or they cannot put on immortality. This body must be
          changed, else it cannot be prepared to dwell in the glory of the
          Father. To me all these things are plain and easy. All we want is
          to understand the very subject Jesus was talking about, the
          nature of our organizations, the world we occupy, the laws by
          which we are, and by which we continue to exist.
          Brother Hyde says, "Take the world, and what do they know
          pertaining to the things of God?" Do they know their right hands
          from their left, figuratively speaking? No. All that brother Hyde
          has said concerning our important position is true. It is beyond
          the power of man to fully unfold it, though a portion has been
          beautifully portrayed, and it seems that the people should see
          things that are so plain. Were it possible for the nations to
          gain power to destroy this kingdom on the earth, by so doing they
          would seal their eternal damnation. That is as true as it is that
          Jesus died for the sins of the world; as true as it is that there
          is a heaven, a God, and that the world exists, and the children
          of men dwell upon it.
          When the wicked seek to destroy this kingdom, I can endure it
          tolerably well; but when I see those who profess to be Latter-day
          Saints taking a course to destroy themselves, and to prove
          themselves children of folly, children of darkness, it is a great
          source of grief and regret to me.
          All mankind have the principles of eternal life implanted within
          them. Much has been taught in regard to this and to the agency of
          the children of men. God has organized the spirit and placed it
          in a tabernacle--has given it certain capacity and certain laws,
          and it is as independent in its sphere of action as are the
          angels and the Gods in the heavenly worlds. It is for us to act
          upon that intelligence that is ours in every sense of the word;
          and if we do honour to our tabernacles and to the spirits God has
          given us, we have the promise of eternal life, which is the gift
          of God. This promise is made to every son and daughter of Adam,
          if they obey the conditions laid down; and their names have been
          written in the Lamb's book of life from the beginning, before we
          came into the world, and they will remain there to all eternity,
          unless we blot them out through a wicked course.
          Try to understand the position you occupy, and then you will
          understand the sayings of the Apostles and Prophets. Thanks be to
          the Lord our God for the understanding he has already give us,
          for the spirit of revelation he has bestowed upon us, and for the
          holy Priesthood and the keys thereof, by which the heavens are
          opened, and by which men are enabled to understand things as they
          are. God be thanked for the intelligence there is with this
          A week from next Friday it will be thirty years since this Church
          was organized with six members. The kingdom of God has thirty
          years growth on the earth, and does it not seem that we should be
          far advanced in the things of God? It does. At a glance we should
          know and understand many things that some are still in more or
          less dubiety about. One Elder will say that he knows nothing
          about God. "I believe in the Father and the Son, and in the
          revelations given through Joseph Smith; but to really say that I
          positively know anything of the true character of God, our Father
          in heaven, I do not know that I can." A few moments' reflection
          and the Spirit upon the vision of the mind, and that same Elder
          would say that he does know. Such statements arise from a want of
          the vision of the mind being opened to see things as they are for
          a few minutes.
          The whole Scriptures plainly teach us that we are the children of
          that God who framed the world. Let us look round and see whether
          we can find a father and son in this congregation. Do we see one
          an elephant, and the other a hen? No. Does a father that looks
          like a human being have a son like an ape, going on all fours?
          No; the son looks like his father. There is an endless variety of
          distinction in the few features that compose the human face, yet
          children have in their countenances and general expression of
          figure and temperament a greater or less likeness of their
          parents. You do not see brutes spring from human beings. Every
          species is true to its kind. The children of men are featured
          alike and walk erect.
          The Bible clearly teaches us that we are the children of the very
          Being who framed this earth and peopled it. Such teachings may be
          found in hundreds of places in the Scriptures, and yet we do not
          know anything about our Father! Is it not astonishing? I
          frequently think that truly the things of God are spiritually
          discerned, when man, in his reflections, thought, words, and
          acts, as a finite being, knows nothing of God. But when he
          meditates and acts from the intelligences of the spirit God has
          placed within him, the visions of eternity are opened to him;
          heaven and eternity are before him.
          Brother Hyde compared the departure of the spirit from the body
          to going into another room, and referred to a statement made by
          Andrew Jackson Davis. He placed himself in a clairvoyant state
          beside the bed of a sick person and observed the spirit of the
          lady leave her body. He saw the spirit ascend from the head of
          the mortal tenement--saw it walk out into the open air in company
          with another spirit that came to escort her away. They appeared
          to him to ascend an inclined plane, and continued to walk away
          until they were out of his sight. Do you not believe that your
          spirit will be in existence after it leaves the body? I care not
          whether it goes out from the head or from some other portion. Mr.
          Davis says that, after the spirit was fully out of the body, he
          saw as it were an umbilical cord that yet retained the spirit to
          the body; and that when that was separated, the spirit was free,
          and the body was consigned to dissolution. Whether this be true
          or not, it is as certain that the spirit leaves the body, it
          dwells in the spirit-world until the body is raised up by the
          power of God; and when it is raised up, do you not think that we
          shall look like our Father? If any of us could now see the God we
          are striving to serve--if we could see our Father who dwells in
          the heavens, we should learn that we are as well acquainted with
          him as we are with our earthly father; and he would be as
          familiar to us in the expression of his countenance, and we
          should be ready to embrace him and fall upon his neck and kiss
          him, if we had the privilege. And still we, unless the vision of
          the Spirit is opened to us, know nothing about God. You know much
          about him, if you did but realize it. And there is no other one
          item that will so much astound you, when your eyes are opened in
          eternity, as to think that you were so stupid in the body.
          Be very careful that you do not so conduct yourselves that when
          your bodies die, you will not receive them in an immortal state.
          Be careful that your lives are such that you be not deprived
          entirely to these bodies which have borne so much affliction and
          pain. There is a great design in the formation of the body.
          The people cannot comprehend the deep mystery of the design of
          the Almighty in bringing so many people into this human world,
          shall I say? This is a world of pain, of darkness, sorrow,
          affliction, and death. The Almighty has his objects and plans all
          laid, and we are to pass through all these afflictions and to
          endure all that he calls us to endure, to give us knowledge,
          wisdom, and experience; for we cannot receive them upon any other
          principle. His design is to exalt the human family, and to bring
          them back to the presence of the Father and the Son. The heir of
          the family died to take away our sins. He has suffered, that we
          may live. He has offered himself up for the sins of the world.
          Why? Because he is the heir of the family. The Father and the Son
          are now doing all they can to save his children, and all the
          heavenly hosts are exerting their powers to accomplish the same
          great end. "But, says the Father, "do not infringe on the agency
          of mankind; for my children, to be brought into my presence to
          enjoy with me the fulness of my glory, must pass through the same
          ordeals I have passed through. They cannot inherit eternal life
          upon any other principle."
          How far does our agency extend? There are certain bounds to it.
          What we have witnessed in thirty years' experience teaches us
          that man can appoint, but God can disappoint. Man can load his
          gun to shoot his neighbour, but he cannot make the ball hit him,
          if the Lord Almighty sees fit to turn it away. He can draw the
          sword to hew down his fellow-man; but, instead of that, he may
          fall upon it himself. Paul says, "I have planted, Apollos
          watered, but God gave the increase. So, then, neither is he that
          planteth anything, neither he that watereth, but God that giveth
          the increase." You may plead with the people and beseech them to
          embrace the truth; but, unless God touches the heart, your
          labours are vain. The Lord will bring about the results, and
          mankind cannot prevent it. The wicked may design an evil against
          the righteous, and he cause it to result in good. That is making
          the wrath of man praise him. He has not granted to man to bring
          out the result of his works, but he has given him the ability to
          work as he pleases--to go here or there--to do this or that--to
          obey the Gospel or disobey it. He has not committed the keys of
          the results of the acts of the nations of the earth to any man of
          the earth; but that power he retains to himself.
          I can discern the hand of the Lord in preserving and leading this
          people. A great many do not discern this, because they have not
          eyes to see, nor ears to hear; for, if they had, they would
          discern the footprints of the Almighty and hear his voice, and
          would understand that he leads this people by the right hand of
          his wisdom and power, and that no power can prevent it. Anoint
          your eyes and pour oil in your ears, and pray that your hearts
          may be softened and your minds quickened to understand.
          God will overrule the acts of the children of men in this kingdom
          as well as among the nations. After the children of Israel had
          travelled thirty years in the wilderness, they thought that they
          had prospered tolerably well, though they were still travelling.
          In their travels they crossed their tracks many times, whereas
          we, in our travels, have done so but a few times. How many times
          we may have to do so, I do not know.
          Strive to prepare your hearts as fully as possible to enjoy a
          great portion of the Spirit of the Lord at our Conference; strive
          to enjoy that Spirit above all things. Let us prepare our hearts
          to receive the Holy Ghost to be our constant companion.
          May the Lord God of Israel bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 5, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 5, 1860
                            ADVANCEMENT IN KNOWLEDGE, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 5, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have been happy in hearing the brethren bear their testimonies
          to-day, and I have a word of consolation and comfort for you.
          I hope to live to see the day when the Lord will bring again Zion
          in its fulness, when the watchmen will see eye to eye. This
          period of time is very desirable to every good and faithful
          person, and I hope to see it before I lay down this tabernacle to
          I can say to the brethren, I do not think that I have ever heard
          a more satisfactory testimony from them than I have to-day. An
          observation made by brother George Halliday is true--that if a
          person suffers his feelings to rise above the natural level of
          capacity, they will sink in the same ratio. He wished us not to
          consider him an enthusiast. I do not know that I have heard a
          person to-day that I thought to be enthusiastic. A firm,
          unchangeable course of righteousness through life is what secures
          to a person true intelligence. The brethren to-day have advanced
          a great many ideas which are true, manifesting an interesting and
          instructive variety. I am highly gratified with the remarks I
          have heard.
          We have very scanty ideas concerning the great plan called the
          plan of salvation--the system of doctrine, ideas, and practices
          that pertain to all the intelligence that exists in eternity.
          Very small, minute, and abstract ideas and principles are given
          to the children of men in relation to it, because they can bear
          but little--a little here and a little there, as it is written by
          the Prophet, "line upon line, and precept upon precept." If you
          can receive one line to-day, it may prepare you to receive
          another to-morrow pertaining to the things of God. I am very
          happy and rejoice much, because I believe that I am now looking
          upon men and women who are steadily increasing in knowledge, firm
          in their integrity, truthful, and lovers of virtue in their
          hearts; though some, as has been observed, give way to
          temptation, are overcome by the enemy, and are led away. This we
          expect. As many as will be faithful to their calling, and
          manifest their faith by their good works, will find that they
          belong to the elect; and every one that forsakes his covenants
          and his God, and turns away from the holy commandments delivered
          to him, will find that he belongs to that class who are
          reprobates. God has given us ability to do good or evil.
          According to certain principles inherent in the organization of
          the people, they can believe the truth, or disbelieve it and
          believe a lie. They can falsify, or cling to the truth. They can
          continue to do good, or forsake it and commence to do evil. Every
          man is capable of doing either good or evil: he has his own
          choice, and will be judged by his works. We will see the time
          when it will be said to us, as written in the New Testament, "Out
          of thine own mouth will I judge thee." I partly judged a man who
          spoke here to-day from his own mouth. I have not much to say
          about him. Let God be his judge, and yours, and mine. If you wish
          to receive and enjoy the favour of our heavenly Father, do his
          will. If you wish the fellowship of his Saints, hurt not the wine
          and the oil, nor seek to destroy them, as many do. The man I have
          alluded to has sought diligently to destroy the oil and the
          wine--to destroy the virtue, truth, and holiness of this Gospel.
          He who lifts his heel against the Lord and against his anointed
          will find himself a poor pusillanimous, weak instrument in the
          hands of the Devil to accomplish his designs.
          It is thirty years to-morrow since Joseph Smith organized this
          Church with six members. What is it now? Almost every nation,
          kindred, tongue, and people that would receive the Gospel have
          had the privilege; it has been proffered to them, and thousands
          and hundreds of thousands have been baptized into the Church; and
          the Lord will call his own out of this people, and will prepare
          the Zion that is spoken of for them to dwell in. If we wish to
          enjoy the Spirit of Zion, we must live for it. Our religion is
          not merely theory; it is a practical religion, to bring present
          enjoyment to every heart.
          A brother on my right told you his experience, that there is no
          necessity for taking any man's word for the truth of your
          religion; for it is the privilege of all to have the testimony of
          Jesus--to have the Spirit of prophecy. I have no greater
          privilege to enjoy the Spirit of prophecy than you have. I have
          no better right to the Holy Ghost than you. If you will live as
          you are taught, you will walk in darkness no more, but walk in
          the light of life. I pray that we may constantly do this: it is
          my continual prayer. I pray for all whom I ought to pray for, and
          as I ought to pray for them. Captain Gibson says that he would
          pray for everybody in heaven, earth, and hell. I love to see men
          manifest that good feeling; but I will insure that, if I was in
          heaven when Satan rebelled, I prayed that Satan might be cast
          out. Cast out the dogs and wolves that will feed on the sheep.
          Cast all bitterness out of your own hearts--all anger, wrath,
          strife, covetousness, and lust, and sanctify the Lord God in your
          hearts, that you may enjoy the Holy Ghost, and have that Spirit
          to be your constant companion day by day, to lead you into all
          truth, and then you will have good doctrine, good feelings, good
          wives, good children, a good community; and, finally, you will be
          Saints in the fullest sense of the word, but not yet. I believe
          we shall be Saints, through the grace of God.
          I feel to bless you, to praise you, my brethren, although we are
          continually afflicted with more or less foul, mean, low,
          grovelling, contemptible spirits in our midst. I do not mention
          names; but I know where some are now sitting in this house. The
          Latter-day Saints are improving. To-morrow the Church is thirty
          years old. We have enjoyed ourselves to-day; to-morrow let us
          have much more enjoyment than we have had to-day. The
          constitution of man is such as to be liable to be driven to
          extremes. He may be compared to a bark on the ocean, tossed
          to-and-fro by the influences around. Keep your eye on the compass
          and steer straight-forward, and you cannot sail too fast; but if
          you get among the breakers and rocks, your bark may upset. Keep
          your bark straight for the port, and there is no danger of your
          having too much of the Holy Ghost.
          I have hardly heard an incorrect idea advanced to-day, and I
          consider myself a judge in these things. I judge Israel in their
          doctrines and conduct, and know whether they are right or wrong.
          I can say, to my joy and satisfaction, we are improving. I know
          that I am, when I compare my present power of mind to scope in
          truth and my power of discrimination with what I possessed
          twenty, ten, or five years ago. I am almost astonished at myself,
          and to see the improvement there is in the people. But we are yet
          children, although we are almost as old as was Jesus when he
          began to preach. It is our privilege to continue to grow, and the
          Lord will protect his people and save Israel, and all hell cannot
          help it.
          May the Lord God of Israel bless every one of you and his humble
          servant who is speaking to you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 6, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 6, 1860
                              UNIVERSAL SALVATION
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          Yesterday we had the pleasure of attending a meeting here, which,
          to me, was filled with riches--with treasures of good. To-day we
          have met in the capacity of a General Conference--the
          Thirty-first Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints. Thirty years ago to-day, the Church was
          organized with six members. And we will occupy this day in
          serving the Lord by instructing and encouraging each other, and
          by testifying of the things the Lord has revealed to us.
          Some may suppose that I have the business of the Conference
          prearranged, but such is not the case. I seldom take thought for
          to-morrow upon such subjects. When morning comes, I try and be
          prepared for the business the Lord manifests should be done. I
          came here in that mind this morning, and knew no more about the
          manner in which this Conference will be conducted, with regard to
          its details, than you do, until I came here. Since I came into
          the house, my feelings and the circumstances have prompted me to
          say that we will hear further testimony from the brethren.
          Yesterday, several in the body of the house had the privilege of
          speaking; and this forenoon I wish to have the Twelve, the
          Seventies, and the High Priests give us five or ten minutes'
          sermons from the stand.
          I can testify to you, as I have to many congregations of Saints
          and sinners, that the Lord has revealed his will from the
          heavens, bestowed the holy Priesthood upon the children of men,
          and made us the happy partakers thereof. Most, if not all,
          assembled here this morning have felt the Divine influence of the
          Holy Ghost shed forth in their hearts; it has awakened them out
          of their sleep and out of their ignorance, and begun to teach
          them eternal things. This work is true. The Lord has bestowed the
          holy Priesthood upon the children of men, by which alone they can
          be prepared to enter into the celestial kingdom of our God.
          How many Gods there are, and how many places there are in their
          kingdoms, is not for me to say; but I can say this, which is a
          source of much comfort, consolation, and gratification to me:
          Behold the goodness, the long-suffering, the kindness, and the
          strong parental feeling of our Father and God in preparing the
          way and providing the means to save the children of men,--not
          alone the Latter-day Saints--not those alone who have the
          privilege of the first principles of the celestial law, but to
          save all. It is a universal salvation--a universal redemption. Do
          not conclude that I am a Universalist, as the term is generally
          understood, although that doctrine is true in part, like the
          doctrines or professions of all professing Christians. As was
          stated yesterday, by one of those who spoke, when he was a
          Methodist, he enjoyed a portion of the Spirit of the Lord.
          Hundreds of those now present have had a like experience in a
          greater or less degree, before they joined this Church. Then,
          when we inquire who will be saved, I answer, All will be saved,
          as Jesus said, when speaking to the Apostles, except the sons of
          perdition. They will be saved through the atonement and their own
          good works, according to the law that is given to them. Will the
          heathen be saved? Yes, so far as they have lived according to the
          best light and intelligence they had; but not in the celestial
          kingdom. Who will not be saved? Those who have received the
          truth, or had the privilege of receiving it, and then rejected
          it. They are the only ones who will become the sons of perdition,
          go into everlasting punishment, and become angels to the Devil.
          The Priesthood of the Lord has again bestowed upon those who will
          receive it, is for the express purpose of preparing them to
          become proficient in the principles pertaining to the law of the
          celestial kingdom. If we obey this law, preserve it inviolate,
          live according to it, we shall be prepared to enjoy the blessings
          of a celestial kingdom. Will any others? Yes, thousands and
          millions of the inhabitants of the earth who would have received
          and obeyed the law that we preach, if they had had the privilege.
          When the Lord shall bring again Zion, and the watchmen shall see
          eye to eye, and Zion shall be established, saviours will come
          upon Mount Zion and save all the sons and daughters of Adam that
          are capable of being saved, by administering for them. Is not
          this pleasing? Is it not gratifying? Is it not a consoling
          feeling and influence upon the mind of every intelligent being?
          Our former views were that the majority of the inhabitants of the
          earth would not be saved in any kind of kingdom of glory, but
          would inherit a kingdom of damnation. Jesus said, "In my Father's
          house are many mansions. If it were no so, I would have told you.
          I go to prepare a place for you, that where I am ye may be also."
          In other words, "I go to prepare a place for you who have
          received and obeyed the celestial law, which I have committed to
          you." The celestial is the highest of all. The telestial and
          terrestrial are also spoken of; and how many more kingdoms of
          glory there are is not for me to say. I do not know that they are
          not innumerable. This is source of great joy to me.
          One of the brethren, yesterday, felt so rejected, under like
          reflections, that he said he could pray for the devils in hell,
          if it would do any good. It is not for us to pray for them,
          because they have become the sons of perdition. You may pray for
          your persecutors--for those who hate you, and revile you, and
          speak all manner of evil of you, if they do it ignorantly; but if
          they do it understandingly, justice must take its course in
          regard to them; and except they repent, they will become the sons
          of perdition. This is my testimony.
          The vision given to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon is the
          greatest vision I ever knew given to the children of men,
          incorporating more in a few pages than any other revelation I
          have any knowledge of. "This is the Gospel--the glad tidings
          which the voice out of the heavens bore record unto us," state
          Joseph and Sidney, "that he came into the world, and to be
          crucified for the world, and to bear the sins of the world, and
          to sanctify the world, and to cleanse it from all
          unrighteousness; that through him all might be saved whom the
          Father had put into his power and made by him, who glorifies the
          Father, and saves all the works of his hands, except those sons
          of perdition who deny the Son after the Father has revealed him;
          wherefore he saves all except them: they shall go away into
          everlasting punishment."
          Will the Methodists be saved? Yes. Will other sects? Yes. I think
          you could not now find an Elder in this Church who would rise up
          in a congregation and tell you that John Wesley is weltering in
          hell. Have the Elders ever preached such a doctrine? Yes, some of
          them have preached that all the Reformers, from the days of
          Christ and the Apostles until Joseph Smith received the
          Priesthood, must be damned. I do not think that you could now
          hear such doctrine from any of them.
          There is a chance for those who have lived and for those who now
          live. The Gospel has come. Truth and light and righteousness are
          sent forth into the world, and those who receive them will be
          saved in the celestial kingdom of God. And many of those who,
          through ignorance, through tradition, superstition, and the
          erroneous precepts of the fathers, do not receive them, will yet
          inherit a good and glorious kingdom, and will enjoy more and
          receive more than ever entered into the heart of man to conceive,
          unless he has had a revelation.
          My heart is comforted. I behold the people of God, that they have
          been hunted, cast out, driven from the face of men. The powers of
          earth and hell have striven to destroy this kingdom from the
          earth. The wicked have succeeded in doing so in former ages; but
          this kingdom they cannot destroy, because it is the last
          dispensation--because it is the fulness of times. It is the
          dispensation of all dispensations, and will excel in magnificence
          and glory every dispensation that has ever been committed to the
          children of men upon this earth. The Lord will bring again Zion,
          redeem his Israel, plant his standard upon the earth, and
          establish the laws of his kingdom, and those laws of his kingdom,
          and those laws will prevail. No law can issue from man or from
          any body of men to govern and control in eternal things;
          consequently, those laws must come from heaven to govern and
          control both Saint and sinner, believer and unbeliever, and every
          character upon the earth; and they will be issued according to
          the capacity, knowledge, and mode of life of the people to whom
          they are promulgated.
          I will now call upon the brethren in the stand to speak, and let
          you have our testimony, strength, and faith, as we have received
          yours yesterday.
          God bless you! Amen.
                             PERSONAL REMINISCENCES, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I feel very well satisfied with our thirty-first anniversary. The
          brethren testify to the goodness of our God, and we have had much
          excellent instruction.
          There is one principle I wish to urge upon the Saints in a way
          that it may remain with them--that is, to understand men and
          women as they are, and not understand them as you are. You see
          the variety of mind, disposition, judgment, and talent, and
          variety in explaining and communicating thought. There is an
          endless variety, and I wish you to understand men and women as
          they are, and not to judge your brother, your sister, your
          family, or any one, only from the intention. When you know the
          intention of the act performed, you will then know how to judge
          the act.
          Some may wish to know whether my religion is as good to me now as
          it was twenty-eight years ago. It is far better. Twenty-eight
          years ago last February I went to Canada after my brother Joseph.
          He was a very spiritual minded man. You have heard him say to-day
          that he did not laugh for a period of two years. I did not know
          of his smiling during some four or five years. I well remember
          him calling upon me, after he had been away preaching more than
          two years. Would he sit and chat with me? No, because of his
          serious reflections. I knew that he was solemn and praying all
          the time. I had more confidence in his judgment and discretion,
          and in the manifestations of God to him, that I had in myself,
          though I then believed the Book of Mormon to be true. Previous to
          this I had thoroughly examined the Book of Mormon. In about eight
          days it will be twenty-eight years since I was baptized. I
          brought brother Joseph home from Canada, and told him what I had
          experienced of the power of God, and what I had observed of the
          folly and nonsense so prevalent in the Christian world.
          You have heard the brethren state their experience before they
          received this Gospel. I was not disposed to attach myself to any
          Church, nor to make a profession of religion, though brought up
          from my youth amid those flaming, fiery revivals so customary
          with the Methodists, until I was twenty-three years of age, when
          I joined the Methodists. Priests had urged me to pray before I
          was eight years old. On this subject I had but one prevailing
          feeling in my mind--Lord, preserve me until I am old enough to
          have sound judgment, and a discreet mind ripened upon a good
          solid foundation of common sense. I patiently waited until I was
          twenty-three years old. I do not know that I had ever committed
          any crime, except it were in giving way to anger, and that I had
          not done more than two or three times. I never stole, lied,
          gambled, got drunk, or disobeyed my parents. I used to go to
          meetings--as well acquainted with the Episcopalians,
          Presbyterians, New Lights, Baptists, Freewill Baptists, Wesleyan
          and Reformed Methodists,--lived from my youth where I was
          acquainted with the Quakers as well as the other denominations,
          and was more or less acquainted with almost every other religious
          Upon the first opportunity I read the Book of Mormon, and then
          sought to become acquainted with the people who professed to
          believe it. Brother Pulsipher said that he watched to see if he
          could find fault with the Elder who preached the Gospel to him. I
          did not take that course, but I watched to see whether good
          common sense was manifest; and if they had that, I wanted them to
          present it in accordance with the Scriptures.
          When "Mormonism" came, I was not under the necessity of hunting
          Scripture arguments to contradict them, for I had all my life
          been more or less familiar with the Scriptures. And I do not
          remember that I ever saw a day when I attacked a sectarian priest
          with the Bible, for I was well satisfied that they were in water
          too deep for them to fathom. I understood the Scriptures
          tolerably well, and my whole mind and reflections were to seek
          for every particle or truth with regard to doctrine.
          I always admired morality, and never saw a day in which I did not
          respect a good, moral, sensible man far more than I could respect
          a wicked man. I embrace the Gospel. I then had not the
          Priesthood, but my mind was susceptible of the Spirit of Truth,
          and that truth I imparted to my brother Joseph. He caught its
          influence, came home with me, and was baptized. I was not
          baptized on hearing the first sermon, nor the second, nor during
          the first year of my acquaintance with this work. I waited two
          years and a few days after this Church was organized before I
          embraced the Gospel by baptism.
          Up to that time that "Mormonism" came to me, I did earnestly
          pray, if there was a God, (and I believed there was,) "Lord God,
          thou who gavest the Scriptures, who spake to Abraham, and
          revealed thyself to Moses and the ancients, keep my feet that
          they may not be entangled in the snares of folly." So far as the
          spirit went, its application and enjoyment were all right with
          me; but with regard to doctrine, I did not then see any that
          altogether suited me. I said, Let me pray about this matter, the
          Gospel, and feel right about it, before I embrace it. I could not
          more honestly and earnestly have prepared myself to go into
          eternity than I did to come into this Church; and when I had
          ripened everything in my mind, I drank it in, and not till then.
          From that day to this, it is all right with me. I am more and
          more encouraged, because I can see that hand of the Lord more
          clearly and distinctly than I did no longer than two years ago.
          As I frequently tell you, we can rise up, sit down, go here or
          there, act in this or that way, trade here or there; but we
          cannot bring out the results of our acts. God does that. I can
          see the results which he brings to pass by his handiwork. I can
          discern his footsteps among the people, and his going forth among
          the nations. His footprints are clearly discovered by his
          faithful Saints.
          Brother John Young says there are some complainers. Who cares for
          that? I have nothing to do with them at present. Some are afraid
          there will be a good many apostates. That we expect, for many
          receive the truth who do not receive the love of it. Do not be
          afraid, but take fresh courage and persevere. Some inquire, "Is
          this community going to be destroyed by thieves? No. But they
          have their agency, and their course affords us an excellent
          opportunity to see the operation of the benign influences of
          so-called "civilization." Do you suppose that I am now looking
          upon thieves? No: they do not come to meeting.
          Those who are right are more than those who are against us. More
          will prove faithful than will apostatize. A certain class of this
          people will go into the celestial kingdom, while others cannot
          enter there, because they cannot abide a celestial law; but they
          will attain to as good a kingdom as they desire and live for.
          Do not worry. All is right, for God reigns. Trust in him, keep
          your hearts clean, and faithfully observe your prayers, that,
          should the angel Gabriel appear in this stand, you could calmly
          meet his gaze, and say "All is right me, Gabriel." That you may
          be able to look an angel in the eye and say, "All is right," you
          require a clean heart. How many of this congregation could do
          this? How many could look at an angel and say, "What is wanting?
          I am ready." If you can do this, you can enjoy the spirit of the
          Gospel and be Saints. This is the bread of eternal life.
          I bless you all in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 8, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 8, 1860
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          Pertaining to the school that brother Hyde has been mentioning,
          we shall devote the large building on the east side of Union
          Square to school purposes. Tuition will be free, and the school
          will begin to-morrow morning, with Orson Pratt, jun., and James
          Cobb, teachers, under the supervision of Orson Pratt, sen. The
          Union Academy is designed exclusively for boys and young men. So
          soon as we have a suitable building, we intend to open an Academy
          for females, in which they will be taught the common branches of
          English education, music, and probably some of the modern
          We wish those who attend the Union Academy to qualify themselves
          to be useful to themselves and this community as speedily as
          possible. We shall urge the study of mathematics, and more
          particularly their practical application, that as many as have a
          taste and aptness may become familiar with surveying, which they
          can fit themselves for in a very short time. There are but few
          here who are practical surveyors, and we wish that number
          One of the teachers will probably attend to rudiments of
          education, though we prefer to have scholars tolerably well
          advanced in arithmetic, writing, reading, and grammar. Still it
          may be requisite at the start to admit some in the elementary
          I give it as my opinion that you may go to any part of the United
          States or the world, where parents are not obliged by law to send
          their children to school, and you will find more schools in the
          midst of this people, notwithstanding their poverty, their
          drivings, sufferings, and persecutions, and more persons that can
          read and write, in proportion to our population, than in any
          other place on this earth. You may select any community of the
          same number, and in this particular we will favourably compare
          with the best of them, and I think we are ahead of them. But this
          furnishes us no reason for keeping children from school.
          There are many who are anxious to teach school, if the people
          will encourage them. The people have the privilege of sending
          their children to school, for there are plenty of teachers and
          plenty of rooms in every town and neighbourhood. However, it is
          often the case that, when they have sent their children one or
          two quarters, they neglect paying the teacher.
          Some say they are not able to send their children to school. In
          such a case, I think I would rise in the morning, wash myself,
          take a little composition, and try, if possible, to muster
          strength enough to send my children to school, and pay their
          tuition like a man. When you have done this, if you are still
          unable, apply to some of your neighbours to assist you.
          Men able to ride in their carriages, and not able or unwilling to
          pay their children's tuition, ought, I think, to have a little
          composition, or catnip tea; and then perhaps, they will be able
          to send their children to school! I know such persons are weak
          and feeble; but the disease is in the brain and heart--not in the
          bones, flesh, and blood. Send your children to school.
          As I have before remarked, there will be no charge for tuition in
          the Union Academy, and we shall learn whether the young men will
          go to school and qualify themselves for doing business and
          becoming useful in this world. Compare those who had their
          education before they came here with the boy who were born and
          brought up in this Church in the midst of our being driven, and I
          will furnish you ten grey-headed men who cannot reckon up the
          simplest account in figures, where you can find one of our boys
          fifteen years that cannot. That is the difference between this
          people, with all the ignorance alleged against them pertaining to
          the learning of the day, and the professed learned world. I want
          them still to advance and increase.
          We should be a people of profound learning pertaining to the
          things of the world. We should be familiar with the various
          languages, for we wish to send to the different nations and to
          the islands of the sea. We wish Missionaries who may go to France
          to be able to speak the French language fluently, and those who
          may go to Germany, Italy, Spain, and so on to all nations, to be
          familiar with the languages of those nations.
          We also wish them to understand the geography, habits, customs,
          and laws of nations and kingdoms, whether they be barbarians or
          civilized. This is recommended in the revelations given to us. In
          them we are taught to study the best books, that we may become as
          well acquainted with the geography of the world as we are with
          our gardens, and as familiar with the people--so far at least as
          they are portrayed in print--as we are with our families and
          neighbours. I will now make a few remarks upon testimony. I have
          heard a great many Elders in this Church, and people who were
          professing Christians before this work was revealed, testifying
          of the things of God. Men rise up here and say they do know that
          this is the work of God, that Joseph was a Prophet, that the Book
          of Mormon is true, that the revelations through Joseph Smith are
          true, that this is the last dispensation and the fulness of
          times, wherein God has set to his hand to gather Israel for the
          last time, and redeem and build up Zion on this land. How do they
          know this? Persons know and will continue to know and understand
          many things by the manifestations of the Spirit, that through the
          organization of the tabernacle it is impossible otherwise to
          convey. Much of the most important information is alone derived
          through the power and testimony of the Holy Ghost in the speaker,
          revealing itself to the understanding and spirit of the hearer.
          This is the only way you can convey a knowledge of the invisible
          things of God. By way of illustration, though a meagre one,
          suppose that a man may discern in his mind how the principle of
          perpetual motion can made to operate, but cannot explain it to
          his neighbors.
          Reflect for a moment upon the sensitive faculty implanted within
          us. We know when we touch anything with our hands. When we
          discern an object with our eyes, we know that we see. How do we
          know? By a principle common to all intelligent beings--by the
          sensations God has placed within us. Were it not for this, the
          eye could not see, nor sensation be communicated by touch. Were
          it not for the intelligent principle God has placed within us, we
          could neither feel, see, hear, taste, nor smell.
          It is recorded that some have eyes to see, and see not; ears to
          hear, and hear not; hearts have they, but they understand not.
          You who are spiritually--minded, who have the visions of your
          minds opened--have studied yourselves, your organizations, the
          power by which you have been organized, and the influences that
          act upon you, can understand that the power that has given you
          physical sensation is the power of the same God that gives you
          understanding of the truth. The latter power is inward. My inward
          eyes see, my inward hands handle, my inward taste tastes of the
          word of God. The Apostle used this language. He spoke of tasting
          the good word of God and the powers of the world to come. Do you
          taste? Yes, by the sensations God has planted within you.
          Thousands and thousands know, by their inward and invisible
          sensations, things that have been, things that are, and things
          that are in the future, as well s they know the colour of a piece
          of cloth by means of their outward or physical vision. When this
          inner light is taken from them, they become darker than they were
          before, they cannot understand, and turn away from the things of
          With regard to evidence, testimony, the acquirements of the
          children of men pertaining to the invisible things of God, who is
          it that requires a miracle done? Brother Hyde says that when he
          has been out preaching, this Priest and that Deacon would say,
          "If you are the servant of God, work a miracle." I have had the
          same required of me a great many times; but if I had the power of
          the Gods, I would not work for them a miracle. Why? Because it
          would only be to gratify a hellish, worldly, corrupt, devilish
          disposition on the part of the one requiring it. Have we not an
          example? Yes,--one expressly for the benefit of the Saints who
          were to follow in the footsteps of the Redeemer and pursue the
          path he walked in. The Devil taketh him up into an exceeding high
          mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the
          glory of them, and saith unto him, "All things will I give thee,
          if thou wilt fall down and worship me." Then the Devil taketh him
          up into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the
          temple, and saith unto him, "If thou be the Son of God, cast
          thyself down; for it written, He shall give his angels charge
          concerning thee, and in their hands shall they bear thee up, lest
          at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone." In other words,
          If you are the Son of God, work a miracle. All this world is
          under my control, and I will give it to you, if you will obey me
          and cast yourself down, that I may go and be a preacher and
          testify that you are the Son of God. Jesus would not do anything
          of the kind.
          "Then," said the Devil, "make bread of these stones, that we may
          have a testimony that you are the Christ; and I will go and tell
          the people of it." The Saviour said unto him, "Get thee hence,
          Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God,
          and him only shalt thou serve." Then the Devil leaveth him, and
          behold, angels came and ministered unto him. He would not
          accommodate the feelings of the person that wished to tempt the
          Lord his God.
          At another time Jesus exclaimed--"An evil and an adulterous
          generation seeketh after a sign, and there shall be no sign given
          to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three
          days and three nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of
          Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth."
          In all my preachings and teachings, my faith to-day is the same
          as ever, according to the light I have had from time to time. If
          I had the power to turn the Mississippi directly to the opposite
          course it is now running, and make it empty into the Hudson's
          Bay, instead of in the Gulf of Mexico, I would not do it with a
          view to convince the people of the truth of the work of God.
          The Gospel plan is so devised, that a miracle to make people
          believe would only be a condemnation to them. When you hear
          people tell what they have seen--that they have seen great and
          powerful miracles wrought, and they could not help believing,
          remember that "devils believe and tremble," because they cannot
          help it. When the voice of the Good Shepherd is heard, the honest
          in heart believe and receive it. It is good to taste with the
          inward taste, to see with the inward eyes, and to enjoy with the
          sensations of the ever-living spirit. No person, unless he is an
          adulterer, a fornicator, covetous, or an idolator, will ever
          require a miracle; in other words, no good, honest person ever
          If this is the work of God, let us understand its beauty and
          glory. I do not say that all are like myself; but from the day I
          commenced preaching the Gospel to this present moment, I never
          had a feeling in my heart to occupy much time in preaching hell
          to the people, or in telling them much about being damned. There
          are the kingdoms and worlds which God has prepared, and which are
          waiting for the just. There are more beauty, glory, excellency,
          knowledge, power, and heavenly things that I have time to talk
          about, without spending my time in talking about the hells
          prepared for the damned I have not time to talk much about them.
          We have heaven, eternal life, eternal existence before us. Behold
          the sea of faces before me this morning, every one of whom God
          has organized to dwell eternally in his presence. Is not this a
          theme that is worth the attention all the human family? We are
          alive. When shall we die? Never. Says our Saviour, "Whosoever
          believeth in me shall never die." Shall we put on this mortality?
          Yes, we will lay down these bodies in the grave. What for? That
          the dust, our mother earth, that composes the house of the
          spirit, may be purified by passing through this ordeal, and be
          prepared to be called up and united with the intelligent heavenly
          body that God has prepared. This is nothing but a change. It is
          not the dissolution of the creature; it is merely putting off the
          flesh that pertains to this world.
          The particles of this earth that now compose this body will be
          re-arranged, and the spirit will be clothed with an immortal
          tabernacle. Let the spirit reign predominant over the flesh, and
          bring into subjection the whole man, every feeling and every
          desire of his heart, and let him be devoted wholly, body and
          spirit, to the end for which he has been created. When the flesh
          is brought into subjection, it is made worthy through that means.
          So live every morning, noon, and evening, every moment, as to
          enjoy the Holy Ghost continually. Do no deprive yourselves of
          this privilege, brethren and sisters; then you can see, hear, and
          understand, and know things that are of God, the visible and
          invisible, in heaven and on earth,--things past, present, and to
          come. No power can deprive you of this privilege, and God will
          bless you, and we will bask in his presence with our Elder
          Brother, and with all the sons and daughters of Adam who have
          been redeemed from the four quarters of the earth, to live for
          What a pleasing thought!--what an entrancing idea it would be, if
          we had the privilege of making a selection of one of the most
          beautiful locations on this earth, where we could have our
          grounds, gardens, and walks laid out after the most enchanting
          and beautiful order, with every variety of trees, with fountains
          of water, and everything to make us happy and confortable, with
          our carriages to ride in, &c., &c., and then live ten thousand
          millions of years upon that beautiful possession! Still that
          period of time would ultimately come to an end; and when the last
          moment had come, the possession ceases to be worth a groat, for
          it is not eternal. Boundless wealth and the most beautiful
          possessions cannot give pleasure and happiness of that exquisite
          and heavenly nature that is not in itself eternal.
          I expect to see the streets paved with gold, and our common
          utensils made of the precious metals that the wicked now worship.
          There is no ornament, no beauty, no excellency, nothing that you
          can imagine that is great, grand, and useful on earth, but what
          is typical of the immortal and eternal riches that are in store
          for all those who overcome.
          Excuse me if I speak loud. Were I to speak as I feel, I should
          speak like a Methodist for a little while, and cry,
          "Hallelujah!--praise ye the Lord." Let his praise ring aloud
          through the heavens, and swell in anthems throughout the earth.
          Praise the name of our God, who, in the fulness of his mercy,
          hath provided a great salvation and eternal life for all the
          Saints, without money and without price.
          I do not hate any man on earth or in hell. The worst wish I have
          for the wicked is that they may be obliged to live according to
          good and wholesome laws.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Pratt, April 8, 1860
                             Orson Pratt, April 8, 1860
                            TESTIMONY OF THE SPIRIT, &c.
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long
          Having been requested, this afternoon, to address the
          congregation, I cheerfully do so, praying with all my heart that
          the Lord may grant unto me his Holy Spirit, that whatever I may
          say, whether much or little, may be dictated by that Spirit that
          proceed from heaven, and then it will be right.
          We read in the New Testament that the Apostles and righteous men
          in days of old preached the Gospel by the power of the Holy Ghost
          sent down from heaven. I do not know of any way by which the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ can be proclaimed with any beneficial
          effect, except in this manner.
          We can arise before a congregation of the Saints and make use of
          the Gospel in our own words. We can say to the people, Repent. We
          can call upon them to believe. We can tell them concerning
          baptism, show them the nature of it, and the causes for which it
          was instituted. We may tell them concerning the Holy Ghost, and
          preach many things in the wisdom and language of man, and yet all
          this would not be acceptable in the sight of Heaven, unless we
          were dictated by the power and gift of the Holy Ghost. Our words
          would have no effect upon the hearts of the people; they would
          not be edified; the speaker would not be edified; no good,
          perhaps, would be accomplished.
          The world, during the last seventeen centuries and upwards, have
          been engaged in preaching what they termed the Gospel; they have
          been engaged in preaching many principles that are true; they
          have preached many of the first principles, such as faith and
          repentance; they have preached the ordinances and institutions of
          heaven; they have reasoned with the people; they have portrayed
          many great and glorious truths before the people; they have
          called upon them to receive those truths, and yet they have
          taught without authority--without that Spirit that giveth
          utterance,--taught without being called of God; and hence their
          teachings have not accomplished that which an inspired man's
          would have accomplished, when sent of God. So it is in reading
          the revelations of heaven. We may take up the Bible, the Book of
          Mormon, and the Book of Covenants, and commit them to memory--at
          least the subject matter therein, and we may suppose that we
          understand the doctrine of salvation, and conclude from our
          diligent study that we have become altogether acquainted with the
          prophecies and revelations; and yet, after all these things,
          without the gift of revelation directly to ourselves, or the gift
          of the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven to rest upon us as
          speakers and hearers, we cannot expect to be materially
          We may learn many things from the Book of Mormon. We may learn
          how this great western hemisphere was first peopled--how God
          brought the people from the Tower of Babel and established them
          upon North America. We may be informed of their history, of their
          numerous Prophets, concerning their wickedness and downfall. We
          may learn these things naturally as natural men, whether in or
          out of the Church, without the gift and power of the Holy Ghost
          and authority communicated from heaven resting upon us.
          We cannot render ourselves any material service, or the world
          either, unless we have this power and authority: hence the
          propriety of that passage of Scripture recorded in the 2nd
          chapter of Paul's 1st Epistle to the Corinthians--"For what man
          knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of a man which is in
          him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of
          God." All our exertions, our reading, our meditations, and our
          endeavours to obtain the truth, without we obtain it lawfully,
          and not as natural men and women, will prove, in a measure,
          unavailing, though it may serve in some degree to remove
          darkness, to manifest what has been done, or what is to be done.
          I am well pleased with the remarks that have been made upon this
          stand, more especially in relation to some few of the testimonies
          that I have heard, particularly bearing upon this matter. We were
          told by individuals upon this stand that they knew this work to
          be true. We were told by brother Watt that he knew this to be the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ. How do you know it? Just the same as the
          congregation know it. If the congregation have the gift and power
          of God to unfold the revelations of heaven to themselves, then
          they can comprehend how it is that the speakers know it is true.
          Though we may not be masters of language to communicate to
          others, we can appeal to their senses upon this subject. Do you
          know the things of God? If this question were asked, the whole
          congregation, with few exceptions, would lift up their voices
          with one heart and one mind, and say, We know these things to be
          true. How do you know them? You know them by the manifestations
          of the Spirit to your own hearts. You don't know them by having
          seen with the natural eye, or by having discerned them with the
          natural understanding. You don't know them because you have seen
          the sick healed, or the blind receive their sight. You don't know
          them because you have seen the lame made to walk, or laid your
          hands upon the sick and seen them raised to perfect soundness,
          but because God has made them manifest to your hearts. Light has
          shone from heaven upon your understandings. You have tasted of
          that light by the spiritual sensations, or the spiritual
          faculties of your mind. You have understood and feasted upon the
          light that has come from heaven; and by this you know that the
          principles you have received are true. Do we understand clearly
          and properly that which is contained in the various revelations
          that God has given through his ancient as well as through his
          modern Prophets? Do we understand them in their true light? If we
          do, it is because we have received manifestations to ourselves,
          by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost.
          What are Prophets for? What are revelators for? They are to
          reveal the truths of heaven for the benefit of the people. They
          bear testimony to the inhabitants of the earth, as you have heard
          declared from this stand, that the Lord has spoken and opened
          communications with men upon the earth, through the legitimate
          channel of his Priesthood. They also declare that men have been
          called by revelation from God, and sent forth with authority to
          baptize for the remission of sins. You hear this testimony which
          is calculated to increase your confidence and your faith in the
          principles of life.
          The word of God which is planted in your hearts begins to grow,
          to produce joy, light, and happiness; your mind begins to
          understand; you begin to receive revelation, and to receive those
          communications from the heavens that cause you to enjoy those
          blessings that you have heard spoken of by the servants of God.
          This makes all the Latter-day Saints witnesses; and thus we have
          a cloud of witnesses--a great army that can witness the truths of
          heaven as they have been revealed in these last days. This Spirit
          of revelation gives the Latter-day Saints boldness in their
          What would have been our progress, brethren and sisters, if we
          had gone forth to the nations to publish these truths without the
          power of the Holy Ghost accompanying us? Could we have borne up
          under the power of persecution that has been heaped upon us?
          Could we have stood forth before the people and borne testimony
          as natural men to the great truths revealed from heaven? No, we
          could not. We should have shrunk from the task. It would have
          appeared too great for us to perform. The powers of darkness
          would have been able to crush us before them, without the gift of
          the Holy Ghost. The Lord foreknew this, and consequently he never
          designed that the great principles of his Gospel should be
          published to the nations, only by the gift and power of the Holy
          Ghost sent down from heaven.
          There are many revelations that were given to the ancient
          servants of God that we never can comprehend without further
          revelation, and perhaps some of them we shall never understand in
          this state of probation. One thing is certain--that we cannot
          comprehend them, unless God shall give more revelation and
          manifest many things in their fulness which have heretofore only
          been revealed in part.
          Many things that were unveiled to the ancient Prophets have
          become very much corrupted by men who have formed systems to suit
          their own darkened minds. The revelations of John, now so
          obscure, so dark, and so intricate, that scarcely a person can
          comprehend the great things that are pointed out to take place in
          the last days, will be unfolded. Now there is scarcely a man
          living that can discern the meaning of the Apostle.
          When this revelation was given to him, it was plain and simple,
          and easy to be understood by men; and all people possessed of the
          Spirit of the living God could understand it, so far as it was
          not sealed up. Some portions of it the Lord designed that they
          should not comprehend in that day. For instance, what the seven
          thunders uttered, and several other things that are mentioned, no
          man understands, and will not until the proper time shall come.
          Since the days of John, it has been changed and altered by men
          who did not possess the Spirit of revelation, and from them it
          has been handed down to us in its present imperfect form, and we
          never shall understand it until God reveals it unto his servants
          the Prophets in the last days. Then the things written in that
          book will be plain, and we shall understand them.
          So it is with regard to many revelations contained in the New
          Testament. The 24th chapter of Matthew, for instance, the sayings
          of Jesus to his disciples have undergone the same change in
          translation and in alterations by corrupt men. It is true, the
          Lord has given us information and bestowed upon us great favour
          by new revelation, and the Spirit bears witness that they are
          from heaven. We know them to be such. We comprehend them, we
          discern them, and say that God designed to reveal them to his
          servant Joseph. There are many who can comprehend those things
          and realize that they are from some superior source than the
          natural mind of man.
          I might name some few things which may be found in the 24th
          chapter of Matthew, that are much plainer and much more simple as
          they were revealed to the Prophet Joseph in the new
          translation,--so much so that it would almost satisfy even a
          natural-minded person that there has been a superior wisdom
          manifest in this new translation. In speaking of the signs of the
          coming of the Son of Man, and of the preaching of the Gospel to
          all the world, the new translation reads as follows:--"Again
          shall this Gospel of the kingdom be preached in all the world for
          a witness, and then shall the end come." Now, the word "again"
          makes the thing all plain. It is as much as to say, You shall go
          forth, you shall preach to the people and declare my testimony
          among the nations of the earth; and after this there shall arise
          many false Christs and false prophets. Then shall follow many
          judgments and tribulations upon the face of the earth. And after
          the world has been in darkness for centuries, again shall this
          Gospel of the kingdom be preached in all the world for a witness
          unto all nations; and then shall the end come. What end? I
          answer, The end of the wicked world--the destruction of the
          wicked from the face of our globe.
          In another passage to be found in that same revelation, the 24th
          chapter of Matthew, Jesus says, in speaking of his second coming,
          "As the light of the morning cometh out of the east, and shineth
          unto the west, and covereth the whole earth, so shall the coming
          of the Son of Man be." Now, how much plainer is this to the
          natural understanding! and how much plainer is this than the old
          translation as rendered by the wisdom of man! How does the old
          translation read? It reads, "For as the lightning cometh out of
          the east and shineth even unto the west, so shall also the coming
          of the Son of Man be."
          The lightning is more visible and more frequent in some parts of
          the earth that others; and when it does appear, it is only
          visible for a few scores of miles at once, and is not visible in
          all parts; and consequently, this was not a proper figure to
          convey the idea. How much plainer is the rendering--"As the light
          of the morning cometh out of the east and shineth unto the west,
          and covereth the whole earth, so shall the coming of the Son of
          Man be."
          How did this Latter-day Work commence? It did not commence all at
          once. On the 6th day of April, 1830, as it was justly observed by
          one of the speakers, there were not enough members to from the
          Church; but it came forth like the dim twilight of the morning,
          the darkness beginning by slow degrees to flee away as the light
          slowly advanced. It is grown brighter and brighter from that time
          unto the present.
          Like the light of the sun, the light of the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ will cover the whole earth; it will speak from land to
          land and from kingdom to kingdom, until it deluges the whole
          earth with the brilliancy of its light and the glory of his
          power. The testimonies of the servants of God, as well as the
          testimonies of his power, exhibiting his wrath and his sore
          displeasure, will go forth as has been proclaimed from this
          stand. And instead of the testimonies of the servants of God
          being smothered up by the persecution of our enemies, and the
          light being hidden under a bushel in some obscure corner, the
          decree of Heaven is that the light shall go forth, shining more
          and more glorious in the midst of the nations; and it will
          penetrate the darkest corners of the earth--it will visit the
          islands of the sea, until it has searched out every creature
          under heaven. There is no ear but shall hear, and no heart but
          shall be penetrated by the truths that shall be sent forth in
          this last dispensation.
          Missionaries have been called. If they go and magnify their
          callings, they will filled with the testimony that has been so
          freely manifested during our Conference; they will be filled with
          the Holy Ghost, and be able to bear testimony of the truths of
          the Gospel. It may be apparently in weakness. They may consider
          it so themselves. Their language may be feeble, their words
          feebly uttered, their sentences broker; but, after all, it will
          be the power of God unto this generation.
          If you Missionaries will seek for the testimony of the Holy Ghost
          to go with you--if you will seek diligently for the power of God
          to accompany you, you need not be afraid of the nations; for your
          testimony will condemn the people who reject it, and it will save
          all those who receive it.
          I look forward to the progress of this work through the Saints
          that are abroad and the Elders that are abroad and the Elders
          that are ordained on Foreign Missions, as well as by those
          Missionaries that are sent forth to their assistance. I look for
          this work to progress, and I cannot get anything else into my
          heart. I do not look for this people to be eternally assailed by
          their enemies, nor do I look for the Elders to be continually
          asleep; but I expect that they will bear a faithful testimony
          among the people of every nation where they are sent. And this
          testimony will be increased: it cannot be otherwise. That
          prophecy of Nephi recorded in the Book of Mormon must be
          fulfilled; the servants of God must be armed with righteousness,
          and with the power of the Almighty, and with great glory among
          that nations, wherever the Church is organized. It will be such a
          display as will excite the people against the Saints, or they
          would not, according to prophecy, gather together the armies of
          the wicked from among all nations to fight the people of the Most
          High. This must take place. The wicked must be gathered against
          the Saints. It is as it was stated by brother Hyde this forenoon
          about the dream. That dream had reference to foreign
          One thing is certain--that every nation under the heaven will
          array itself against the kingdom of God. Inasmuch as some
          individuals among the nations receive it, they will muster their
          forces and try to destroy the Saints of the living God. To
          prepare for this, we must increase in the Spirit of God as our
          enemies increase in the spirit of darkness against us, and by the
          power of God proclaim in their ears a testimony that will
          overcome the wicked. There is no possibility of the wicked
          triumphing over this Latter-day Kingdom. There may be many who
          will have to fall--many who will have to suffer materially; but
          when we get to the home of the Saints of the living God, the
          wicked will cease from troubling us.
          I look forward to a day that is not far distant, with great
          rejoicing; and that is a day when we shall all be engaged, as we
          are this afternoon, in partaking of the sacrament--the symbols of
          bread and wine, or in other words, the symbols of the body and
          blood of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. I look forward with
          joyful anticipation to that glorious time. I look around upon
          this assembly, and when I see them partaking of this holy
          ordinance, and consider what Jesus has done by his sufferings,
          then I look forward to the time when he shall be in our midst,
          and we partake of these symbols in his presence.
          Will not this be a joyful time? Who can but rejoice in a scenery
          of this description! Suppose you were expecting that this was to
          take place next Sabbath-day, who are pure in heart? Who are ready
          for such an event? What would be your feelings? Would you sorrow
          and mourn? Would it not be one of the most joyful messages to
          your ears that ever saluted them, to suppose that the time was so
          near at hand when you should partake of bread and wine with the
          ancient Apostles, and meet with the Saviour and all the Saints of
          former days--those that lived before the flood and those that
          have lived since the flood,--to think that all this is to be made
          manifest to man--that we are to look upon the face of our
          Redeemer and be crowned with glory as he is--would not this be
          joyful tidings?
          Although this is not going to take place next Sabbath, yet we
          know one thing--that in many of the revelations given to this
          Church, the Lord has closed by saying--"Behold I come quickly,
          and my reward is with me, to give unto every man according to his
          works." There are many revelations of this kind, and these words
          are true and faithful, for the Lord does not speak in vain; but
          he has thrown this out as an encouragement to those that fear him
          and keep his law.
          The day is at hand, the morning has broken, the sun of the Gospel
          has arisen in the eastern horizon, and is beginning to shine with
          a degree of splendour. The time is near--how near, no man
          knoweth: the day and the hour when the Son of Man shall come is a
          secret. In a revelation given to this Church, it is said that no
          man shall know until he comes; therefore we cannot expect to know
          the day nor the hour; but we know it is near at hand, and what a
          consolation it is. There may be men that will know within a
          year--that will have revelation to say within one or two years
          when the Lord shall appear. I do not know that there is anything
          against this.
          But the great question is, brethren and sisters, Are we
          ready?--are we perfect enough for this day? Are we honest enough?
          and are we filled with integrity enough to be ready for the
          Saviour and his holy angels? Is there a sufficiency of union?
          Have we that firmness in our minds that we can stand in their
          presence--that we can look them in the eye and say that all is
          right? If we are pure, when we see a pure and holy being, clothed
          with all the glory of the heavens, surrounded with light that far
          outshines the sun at noonday, so much so that his eye discerns
          all things and pierces the inmost recesses of the heart,--when we
          can look him in the face, a thrill of joy will run through our
          bodies, and we shall be happy.
          I tell you, brethren and sisters, this would be one of the most
          glorious periods that we could possibly imagine: it would be one
          of the most joyful there is in the future. We know that men upon
          the earth have been so clothed with the glory and power of God
          that the people could not look upon their countenances; and why
          was this? It was because the people were wicked. When Moses had
          been upon the mountain, standing in the presence of God, being in
          his presence forty days receiving the tables of stone, and came
          down to teach the people, they could not endure his presence.
          Why? Because that glory that was manifested could not be endured
          by the wicked. But in this instance, the Lord permitted it to be
          manifested for a while. And when the people looked upon the
          countenance of Moses, they perceived that there were rays of
          light emanating from him--that he looked different from what he
          formerly did--that he was clothed upon with something which they
          had not been accustomed to see, and they fled afar off. Moses,
          therefore, was under the necessity of taking a vail and putting
          it over his face, for they could not endure it. They fled from
          the presence of a mortal man when he was clothed upon with glory,
          or with a reflection of the glory of God; therefore the only way
          was for him to cover his face, and then converse with the
          children of Israel.
          Now, if a mortal being is permitted to have this power, how much
          greater will be the terror to the wicked when immortal beings
          shall appear--beings who have not simply been with the Lord forty
          days, but who have been with him thousands of years, who were
          redeemed before the flood and after the flood, and who have been
          in the presence of god more or less ever since,--who have beheld
          his countenance, who have been seated upon thrones, swaying a
          sceptre of power, (as Abraham,) and reigning over millions of
          individuals,--when they, as well as the redeemed of all nations
          and generations, shall make their appearance, and when they shall
          not attempt to put a vail over their faces as Moses did, but
          permit all the glory that they have accumulated for so many years
          to be visible to the human family! That will be a day of terror,
          astonishment, and dismay unto all the wicked.
          At times when I reflect upon this subject, I try to portray
          before my mind the various revelations that God has given
          concerning this matter. There is one in particular which says,
          "Angels shall be sent forth to sound the trump of God, crying, Lo
          and behold! the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him." That
          will be a great time, independent of that of which I have been
          speaking, when Jesus shall come in the clouds of heaven with
          power and great glory. Before that time, angels are to be sent
          forth to sound the trumpet, so that all the ends of the earth are
          to hear it, and all people are to be forewarned that the time of
          the coming of the bridegroom is at hand--that the time of the
          coming of the great Being has arrived. Then, when those angels
          have sounded, another great and terrible thing is to take place.
          I simply mention these things to show how one thing after another
          is to precede the coming of the Lord.
          After the angels have sounded this in the ears of all living, we
          are informed that there will be a great sign in the heavens. It
          is not to be limited so that some few only of the human family
          can see it; but it said, "All people shall see it together!" At
          least, it is to be like our sun seen over one entire side of the
          glove, and then passing immediately round to the other, or else
          it will encircle the whole earth at the same time. But the
          bridegroom does not come then. These are only the preceding
          events to let the Latter-day Saints and the pure in heart know
          that these are the times that they may trim up their lamps and
          prepare for the triumphant appearing of their Lord.
          After those angels that I have alluded to have flown through the
          heavens, this sign is made manifest; and what next? Seven angels
          are appointed to give their signs and testimonies to the truth of
          this proclamation of the Gospel, the Latter-day Saints having
          previously given theirs. Thus we have the former angels sounding
          their trumpets, then the great sign, and then come the seven
          angels. The first proclaims that great Babylon is about to fall,
          and her influence to be destroyed. He proclaims that all who
          remain in Babylon are bound in bundles are their bands made
          strong, so that no man can unloose them, and that they are
          therefore prepared for the burning. 
          After all nations have heard the proclamation, there will be
          silence in the heavens, and I do not know but on the earth too;
          for the people will doubtless be overpowered with astonishment to
          see an angel, the sound of whose trump shall pierce the ears of
          all living. After this, I say, there will be silence in heaven
          for half-an-hour.
          Then, after the wicked begin to recover and get a little
          strength, behold and lo! the curtain of heaven will be unfolded
          as a scroll that is rolled up. You know how our great maps are
          rolled out to expose their contents to the people; and the Lord
          has said the heavens shall be unfolded as a scroll that is rolled
          up in unfolded. What will be seen when this takes place? Our
          Saviour, our Redeemer, will unveil his face. That Being who was
          born in Bethlehem--that being who has saved the world by offering
          his own life, how will he appear? Will he come as a common man?
          or how will he make his appearance? He will appear as a being
          whose splendour and glory will cause the sun to hide his face
          with shame.
          The sun is a very glorious body; and when you look upon it, so
          great is the light, that you can scarcely see surrounding
          objects; but the light of the sun is nothing to be compared with
          the glory of that personage who shall appear when the heavens
          shall be unveiled, or unfolded like a scroll. The light of the
          sun will dwindle away, and he shall hide his face with shame. Who
          will be with Jesus when he appears? The decree has gone forth,
          saying, Mine Apostles who were with me in Jerusalem shall be
          clothed in glory and be with me. The brightness of their
          countenance will shine forth with all that refulgence and fulness
          of splendour that shall surround the Son of Man when he appears.
          There will be all those personages to whom he alludes. There will
          be all the former-day Saints, Enoch and his city, with all the
          greatness and splendour that surround them: there will be
          Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, as they sit upon their thrones,
          together with all the persons that have been redeemed and brought
          near unto the presence of God. All will be unfolded and unveiled,
          and all this will be for the wicked to look upon, as well as the
          righteous; for the wicked will not as yet have been destroyed.
          When this takes place, there will be Latter-day Saints living
          upon the earth, and they will ascend and mingle themselves with
          that vast throng; for they will be filled with anxiety to g where
          the Saints of the Church of the Firstborn are, and the Church of
          the Firstborn will feel an anxiety to come and meet with the
          Saints on earth, and this will bring the general assembly of the
          redeemed into one; and thus will be fulfilled the saying of Paul,
          "that in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather
          together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven
          and which are on earth, even in him."
          About the same time that the Latter-day Saints are quickened,
          (not immortalized,) there will be Saints that have slumbered and
          slept for ages, and they are to be quickened and taken up into
          the heavens. Now the wicked are to see all these things; and if
          power of language could be given to them, what would they say?
          They would turn to the rocks and the mountains, and say, O
          mountains and rocks, fall upon us and hide us from the presence
          of Him that sits upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb.
          And I have no doubt but they will have the power to say it. But
          they must endure the sight. After which, they must be consumed
          according to that which is spoken, and the heathen nations must
          be redeemed, and the way be prepared for the Lord to dwell upon
          the earth. The mortal Saints will then be transfigured and
          sanctified, but not immortalized. They will be prepared for the
          millennial reign. The tables will then be spread, and the
          Latter-day and Former-day Saints will be together to partake of
          the sacrament just as it is this afternoon, only more perfectly
          This is my object in thus portraying these things before you this
          afternoon, for as often as we do this we show forth the Lord's
          death till he come. When that time comes, he will partake of the
          fruit of the vine with us; and with him will be Moroni, Mormon,
          and Lehi, and all the inhabitants of this vast American continent
          who have been saved through the Gospel. There will be Enoch's
          city, the Former-day Saints, and the vast throng of resurrected
          Saints to sit down and partake of the supper of the great
          Bridegroom, and he will administer in the midst of his brethren. 
          I hope and pray that I may be prepared to be one of that joyful
          throng to be assembled there with a pure heart, and one that is
          upright before God. I also hope that my brethren will be with me,
          and that we shall have the privilege of celebrating the marriage
          supper of the Lamb, for that will be a happy day.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 25, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 25, 1860
                            INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES.
          Delivered by President Brigham Young, in the Historian's Office,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 25, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I believe that you already understand all that is necessary for
          your safe guidance through the perils and temptations that await
          the Elders and Saints of the last days. None of you can be said
          to have heard the Gospel last Sabbath, been baptized on Monday
          last, ordained Tuesday, and on Wednesday sent forth to preach,
          were many of the first Elders. On the contrary, I think you have
          been pretty well schooled.
          But the inquiry arises in my mind, Do the Elders realize the
          importance of their missions? Do they realize that in their
          administration they carry with them the keys of life and death,
          not pertaining to this life alone, but to this in connection with
          all the life there is? It is necessary that you should fully
          realize this in your calling as Elders in the Church of Jesus
          Christ. The thousands and tens of thousands of incidents that
          make up the sum of human lives, whether for good or evil, depend
          on a momentary watchfulness and care.
          If an Elder, in preaching the Gospel, does not feel that he has
          the power to preach life and salvation, and to legally administer
          the ordinances, and that, too, by the power of God, he will not
          fill his mission to his own credit, nor to the good of the
          people, and the advancement and honour of the kingdom of God.
          From all I can read, from all I can gather from the revelations
          from God to man, and from the revelations of the Spirit to me, no
          man can successfully preach the Gospel and be owned, blessed, and
          acknowledged by the heavens, unless he preaches by the power of
          God through direct revelation. Not but that, in a great many
          instances, a man may not be manifestly under the immediate and
          powerful influences and direction of revelation to dictate him
          all the time in his meditations and reasonings, and yet can
          advance many good ideas that he has gathered by means of his
          natural reasoning. But to magnify and make honourable the calling
          of an Elder in this Church, I cannot conceive, in my
          understanding, any other true principle by which it can be done,
          only when perfectly controlled by the Spirit of the Lord.
          When men enjoy the spirit of their missions and realize their
          calling and standing before the Lord and the people, it
          constitutes the happiest portions of their lives. If our minds
          can reach forth to eternal things, can conceive the glory,
          honour, and benefit arising from the plan of salvation Jesus has
          purchased, and can grasp the gifts, blessings, powers,
          privileges, light, intelligence, and fulness of the eternities
          that are to come, these God has bestowed upon us to offer to the
          people. If they will receive it, they can have all the Lord has
          purchased for them. If they reject you, they also reject the Son;
          and if they reject the Son, they reject the Father and heaven and
          heavenly things, and seal their own condemnation. If the brethren
          can reach forth unto these things, so as to see and properly
          understand them, they can magnify their calling; and this is the
          only way in which they can.
          Many of you have been in the world and met with opposition; and
          when the Scriptures have been honestly adhered to as the
          standard, you have successfully met all that can be brought
          against the plan of salvation. That is all very well, and is
          pleasing to such as have a philosophical turn of mind. Their
          modes of thinking and reasoning call for solutions of what
          appears to them mysterious and problematic; and those solutions
          to be satisfactory to them, must accord with certain theories.
          But let one go forth who is careful to logically prove all he
          says by numerous quotations from the revelations, and let another
          travel with him who can say, by the power of the Holy Ghost, Thus
          saith the Lord, and tell what the people should believe--what
          they should do--how they should live, and teach them to yield to
          the principles of salvation,--though he may not be capable of
          producing a single logical argument--though he may tremble under
          a sense of his weakness, cleaving to the Lord for strength, as
          such men generally do, you will invariably find that the man who
          testifies by the power of the Holy Ghost will convince and gather
          many more of the honest and upright than will the merely logical
          Debate and argument have not that saving effect that has
          testifying to the truth as the Lord reveals it to the Elder by
          the Spirit. I think you will all agree with me in this; at least,
          such is my experience. I do not wish to be understood as throwing
          a straw in the way of the Elders' storing their minds with all
          the arguments they can gather to urge in defence of their
          religion, no do I wish to hinder them in the least from learning
          all they can with regard to religions and governments. The more
          knowledge the Elders have the better.
          It is well to perfectly understand the religious and governmental
          theories of the world; it is satisfactory: yet, in preaching the
          Gospel, an Elder who prides himself in using good sound arguments
          and logic is not so apt to lean upon the Lord for his Spirit as
          are those who are not so particularly gifted in reasoning. It is
          our duty, so far as we can, to gain knowledge and information
          pertaining to human life and the organization of the kingdoms,
          thrones, empires, and republics of the earth,--to become well
          acquainted with their religions, laws, manners of administration,
          pursuits of life, manufacturers, agriculture, arts, manners and
          customs, &c.: but when we are possessed of all this knowledge, we
          need the power of God to teach the truths of the holy Gospel. I
          wish you to bear this truth in your memories and put it in
          By your own experience you know that "Mormonism," if not true, is
          worse than nothing; and if true, its value is beyond our
          computation. In your travelling and preaching, you will meet with
          many who will oppose the Gospel, and by them your names will be
          cast out as evil. Pertaining to this, I will make but one
          requirement of you--that, when you are spoken everywhere against,
          as were Jesus and his disciples, for the sake of the kingdom, for
          the sake of the people, for the sake of our Redeemer, for the
          sake of our heavenly Father, and the heavenly hosts, and for your
          own sakes, you so live that there never can truthfully be an evil
          word spoken against you. Never, through committing evil, lay the
          foundation for a person to truthfully speak evil of you. If you
          pursue this course, you will be justified before God, Jesus,
          angels, and your brethren. You can then testify to the truth, and
          teach it in all plainness, simplicity, and honesty, and be able
          to bid defiance to the world.
          In your travelling you will have to trust in the Lord. I do not
          know whether you have means sufficient to enable you to go
          directly to your fields of labour. Probably some of you have, and
          some have not. Strive to be full of the Holy Ghost, and the
          necessary means will come to you, often in a way you cannot
          comprehend, and you will be expedited in your journeyings and
          perform your missions. And furthermore, if you will not drop one
          thread in the garments of your characters, from the time you
          leave here, I am not in the least doubtful in my mind--I have not
          a shade of hesitancy in my feelings in promising that each of you
          will accomplish a mission that will please our Father in heaven
          and every good person on the earth and in heaven, and live to
          return to this place. Have faith to live, and do just as you
          should do; and do not imagine that you can go to the right or to
          the left, or do this, that, or the other wrong with impunity,
          thinking that it will be well enough in the end. Do that alone
          which you know to be right and which you ought to do. When you
          come to that which you do not know to be right, let it alone and
          trust in the Lord, and you will live.
          Some of our Elders have died while on missions. I have nothing to
          say against them, for all must die sooner or later. But there is
          no necessity for laying down our bodies until we are full of
          years. If you only have faith, and every moment live according to
          the faith of the Gospel, and keep your gaze, thoughts, and acts
          heavenward, I have no hesitancy in saying that you will live to
          perform your missions.
          You have received your blessings, and I say amen to them, and to
          much more. In this my faith resembles Father Smith's, when he was
          asked by myself and one or two others for a patriarchal blessing.
          He said to us, "Sit down, and write every good thing you can
          think of in heaven and on earth, and I will sign my name to them,
          and they will be your patriarchal blessings. If you only live for
          them, they shall all come upon you, and more." Live for the
          blessings you desire, and you will obtain them, if you do not
          suffer selfishness, pride, or the least alienation from the path
          of true virtue and holiness to creep into your hearts.
          When you reach your fields of labour, do the best you can; and
          when the enemy comes along and tells you that you are somebody,
          say, "Mr. Devil, it is none of your business. What I have spoken
          is what the Lord gave to me. I have presented it to the people,
          and that is all I have to do with it." If you cannot preach as
          nicely and smoothly as you wish, and a feeling rises that you
          cannot preach at all--that you had better return home, tell Satan
          to get behind you--that he has no power to dictate whether you
          preach a word or not, for you are in the Lord's service. So live
          that the Spirit of the Lord can instruct your minds at all times,
          and you can then defy the Devil and all his emissaries. If you
          have nothing from the Lord to present to the people, be as
          willing to be silent as you would to preach what might be termed
          a splendid discourse.
          A short time ago I made a few remarks concerning the Elders who
          have been on missions, and I will now say to you, Do not come
          from your missions leaving behind you people whom you have
          oppressed, from whom you have begged their money. I would work my
          way there and back again, or beg from strangers, before I would
          take one dime from the Saints, unless they of their own freewill
          and accord wished to make me presents, and were able to do so
          without distressing themselves. True, I have seen the time, and
          go have many of my brethren, when my heart has ached to see men
          and women go without food day after day for the sake of feeding
          me, when I could feed myself; but any other course would not
          satisfy them. Under such circumstances you must humour the people
          and yield to their feelings. But do not go to preach this Gospel
          for the purpose of becoming rich. If the Lord has anything for
          you, he will give it to you; and he has not, tell them that you
          can provide your own living when you reach home, if the Lord will
          bless you. You may say, "We may bless the people until doomsday,
          and still they will find fault with us." Can they justly do so?
          If they cannot, their fault-finding cannot harm you.
          Some of our Missionaries, after an absence of two or three years,
          return with their eyes cast down: their countenances are fallen.
          I wish you to take such a course that you can come home with your
          heads up. Keep yourselves clean, from the crowns of your heads to
          the soles of your feet; be pure in heart,--otherwise you will
          return bowed down in spirit and with a fallen countenance, and
          will feel as though you never could rise again. When the Quorum
          of the Twelve was first organized, Joseph said that the Elders of
          Israel, and particularly the Twelve Apostles, would receive more
          temptations, be more buffetted, and have greater difficulty to
          escape the evil thrown in their way by females than by any other
          means. This is one of Satan's most powerful auxiliaries with
          which to weaken the influence of the ministers of Christ, and
          bring them down from their high position and calling into
          darkness, shame, and disgrace. You will have to guard more
          strictly against that than against any other evil that may beset
          you. Make up your minds not to yield, for one moment, to the
          subtle insinuations of the animal propensities of your natures
          while you are absent of the Lord's errands. Rather, suffer your
          heads to be taken from your shoulders than to sacrifice your
          honour, violate your covenants, and forfeit the sacred trust
          reposed in you.
          When you arrive in Liverpool, you will find brothers Amasa Lyman
          and Charles C. Rich, two of the Twelve, and you will be under
          their direction and supervision. Some of you will again visit
          your parents and friends in your native lands. This, no doubt,
          will be very agreeable; but do not sit down in your ancestral
          homes with a purpose to stay there, but let your missions be
          first and foremost to preach the Gospel of life and salvation to
          the people, and gather them to the place appointed. I do not
          think there was worse said about the Saviour and his disciples in
          ancient days than has been said about the people of Utah in
          modern times. Take no notice of this, but attend to the business
          about which you have been sent. Tell this generation the truth,
          and pass along. Many will tell you that your religion is all
          error. Reply that you will make an exchange with them of ten
          errors for one truth. Do no contend or argue much, but pass along
          peaceably and preach the first principles of the Gospel--faith in
          God and in his Son Jesus Christ, and teach the people to repent
          of their sins and be baptised for the remission of them, and they
          shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost through the laying on of
          the hands of the Elders. It is often the case that some wish to
          preach about things of which they have little or no knowledge.
          Let alone that which you do not know or most assuredly believe to
          be true--doctrines which you do not perfectly understand, and
          strive to be honest. If you do not understand a doctrine or a
          portion of Scripture, when information is asked of you, say that
          the Lord has not revealed that to you, or that he has not opened
          your understanding to grasp it, and that you do not feel safe in
          giving an interpretation until he does.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, May 20, 1860
                             Brigham Young, May 20, 1860
                           RELIGION--HUMAN LONGEVITY, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 20, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          I am happy for the privilege of meeting with the Saints. I
          delight in seeing their faces, and am very fond of their society.
          I have much experience in the various habits, feelings, customs,
          manners, and conditions of mankind; and I have felt, for many
          years, as though I would be perfectly satisfied to associate with
          those who live in peace--with those who believe in God the Father
          and in his Son Jesus--to live with those who believe in the Holy
          Ghost which the Lord has bestowed upon the children of men--with
          those who adhere to all the principles in the Gospel, and live
          according to it day by day. Such society would be perfectly
          satisfactory to me. It would satisfy every feeling, every
          desire,--in fact, my whole soul, without ever associating with
          another wicked person on the earth.
          I have not the least desire, nor have I had for years, to mingle
          with a person who takes the name of God in vain, who in the least
          betrays his covenants, who wavers or falters in his integrity
          with his God or with his fellow-man; but I am most perfectly
          satisfied to associate with those whose hearts are filled with
          peace, with praise and adoration to our God, and whose lives are
          full of good works. Their voices to me are like sweet music. I
          have not the least desire to mingle with or look upon the faces
          of those who hate God and his cause.
          I rejoice in the privilege of meeting with the Saints, in hearing
          them speak, and in enjoying the influence that is within and
          around them. That influence opens to my understanding the true
          position of those who are endeavouring to serve their God. I do
          not require to hear them speak to enable me to know their
          feelings. Is it not also your experience that, when you meet
          persons in the streets, in your houses, in your offices, or in
          your workshops, more or less of an influence attends them which
          conveys more than words can? By this the Father knows his
          children, Jesus knows his brethren, and the angels are acquainted
          with those who delight to associate with them and with those who
          hate them. This knowledge is obtained through that invisible
          influence which attends intelligent beings, and betrays the
          atmosphere in which they delight to live. Can you comprehend that
          I understand their condition when I meet with Saints? I am
          satisfied all is right: my soul is comforted.
          You do not see me here every Sabbath. Perhaps some of you wonder
          why. I will tell you in a very few words. If I had my own choice,
          and could have my own dictation with regard to physical and
          mental labour, I would set apart, for the express benefit of man,
          at least one-seventh part of the time for rest. There are but
          very few Sabbaths that I have ever kept in strictly resting from
          my labours--permitting both body and mind to rest. Perhaps
          assembling here on the Sabbath is a rest to many, though it is
          not very much of a rest. To those who have been labouring all the
          week to the utmost extent of their strength, it may be somewhat
          of a rest to sit on these hard benches; but when I come here I
          have a constant labour on my mind. This congregation, the Saints
          throughout the world, and the world of mankind in general are
          before me. I think for them all. I would like to take one-seventh
          part of the time to rest; but I do not often have this privilege.
          If I had my own mind, I would devote the time for meetings like
          this within the measure of the six days, and on the seventh, rest
          from all my labours, for the express purpose of renewing the
          mental and physical powers of man. They require it, as the Lord
          well knew; hence he established a day of rest. The natural
          tendency of the physical powers of man is to decay; and to
          preserve them as long as possible, they need this retirement from
          labour--this rest--this ease. I very seldom enjoy this privilege.
          Our customs are more or less like the customs of our fathers, and
          their influence is often stronger upon us than any law. There is
          not a law of God, nor a law of any nation that exercises so
          strong an influence upon us as do our traditions at times, to
          bind us to certain customs, habits, and ceremonies: consequently,
          to carry out the old traditions, we observe this day of rest as
          we now do. Father went to meeting on the seventh day, and the
          priests and all good people go to meeting on that day. It has
          been the custom from time immemorial. Some men and women walk
          miles to attend meetings; some men walk as many as ten miles,
          hold two or three meetings, walk back, and are in their workshops
          by five o'clock on Monday morning. Custom binds us to this, and
          here we are to-day in compliance with its force.
          Brother Hyde spoke of a revelation which he tried to find in the
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants. That revelation was reserved at
          that time the compilation for that book was made by Oliver
          Cowdery and others, in Kirtland. It was not wisdom to publish it
          to the world, and it remained in the private escritoire. Brother
          Joseph had that revelation concerning this nation at a time when
          the brethren were reflecting and reasoning with regard to African
          slavery on this continent, and the slavery of the children of men
          throughout the world. There are other revelations, besides this
          one, not yet published to the world. In the due time of the Lord,
          the Saints and the world will be privileged with the revelations
          that are due to them. They now have many more than they are
          worthy of, for they do not observe them. The Gentile nations have
          had more of the revelations of God than is their just due. And I
          will say, as I have before said, if guilt before my God and my
          brethren rests upon me in the least, it is in this one
          thing--that I have revealed too much concerning God and his
          kingdom, and the designs of our Father in heaven. Of, u skirts
          are stained in the least with wrong, it is because I have been
          too free in telling what God is, how he lives, the nature of his
          providences and designs in creating the world, in bringing forth
          the human family on the earth, his designs concerning them, &c.
          If I had, like Paul, said--"But if any man be ignorant, let him
          be ignorant," perhaps it would have been better for the people.
          You may ask whether this is reasonable. I can prove it to be so
          in a few sentences. There are men upon whom God has bestowed
          gifts and graces, and women who are endowed with strong mental
          ability, and yet they cannot receive the truth; and then the
          truth condemns them: it leaves them in darkness. When they cannot
          receive every truth, let it be ever so important or unimportant
          to them, their neglect to grasp in their faith the truth God
          reveals for their benefit weakens them, comparatively, from the
          crowns of their heads to the soles of their feet, and the enemy
          may have the advantage over them in an hour when they think not.
          To please our Father in heaven, and do his will in all things, to
          walk up faithfully in the discharge of every duty preparatory to
          being crowned in his kingdom, when a truth is presented to an
          intelligent person he ought to grasp it and receive it in his
          faith. There are revelations, wisdom, knowledge, and
          understanding yet to be proclaimed, and whether they will please
          the world, or not, is immaterial to me. I shall not pledge myself
          upon a single point.
          I wish to impress upon the minds of the Saints the importance of
          so living that they will always know the voice of the Good
          Shepherd. When they hear the voice of the Spirit of
          inspiration--the power of God, through any person, let the
          feelings and sensibilities of every one who professes to know
          anything of the things of God, be in a state to know and discern
          between that which is of God and that which is not. I have
          exhorted the brethren, all the day long, in this way. My whole
          study is employed and my whole soul is drawn out to induce this
          people to live their religion. How often has it been taught that
          if you depend entirely upon the voice, judgment, and sagacity of
          those appointed to lead you, and neglect to enjoy the Spirit for
          yourselves, how easily you may be led into error, and finally be
          cast off to the left hand? Is it desirable to lead you astray?
          No; it would not be momentary satisfaction to a Saint of God--to
          a servant of God--to one who sees things as they are, to be the
          means of betraying and deceiving the whole human family and
          leading them astray where he pleased. For any man who understands
          the things of God to have power to lead the human family astray
          at his will and pleasure is calculated to destroy: it is ruin, it
          is waste, and will finally lead to disorganization. But a true
          servant of God takes more pleasure in saving the meanest capacity
          organized in human form upon the face of the earth than a wicked
          person can in leading hosts astray. Let a Prophet of God, an
          Apostle, or any servant of the Lord Jesus have the privilege of
          bringing the very smallest degree of organized intelligence up
          higher and higher until it is capable of receiving the
          intelligence of angels, and it will give more consolation and
          happiness than to lead all the posterity of Adam into a wrong
          Brethren and sisters, I have a few words to say to you with
          regard to our present position as connected with future events,
          future prospects, future kingdoms, glories, and existence, and
          the rise, spread, glory, and power of the kingdom of God upon the
          face of the earth. You know that I am a to-day person in my
          preaching and exhortations. They are for the time we now live
          in--not particularly for the millennium, for the resurrection,
          for the eternities yet to come; for if we can live this day as we
          ought to live, we shall be prepared for to-morrow, and so on for
          the next day; and when the eternities come, we shall be prepared
          to enjoy them. You are constantly taught to live your religion
          for today. Can you not live it for one hour? Begin at a small
          point: can you not live to the Lord for one minute? Yes. Then can
          we not multiply that by sixty and make an hour, and live that
          hour to the Lord? Yes; and then for a day, a week, a month, and a
          year? Then, when the year is past, it has been spent most
          We may so live our religion every moment, and so watch our own
          conduct as to not suffer ourselves in the least to do anything
          that would infringe upon a good conscience that is formed and
          regulated by the Priesthood of God, and in all our acts to not
          permit ourselves to do one act that next year or a few years
          hence will wound the heart and bring shame and confusion over the
          countenance; but let every day be filled with acts that will be
          in our reflections a source of joy and consolation. This we can
          do. You are taught, both by ancient and modern prophecies, that
          the Lord is going to bring again Zion--is going to build up his
          kingdom on the earth, and reign King of nations as he does King
          of Saints. With all this so plainly portrayed in both ancient and
          modern revelations, we learn, when we look over the history of
          the children of men, how they have apostatized, have deserted
          their colours, (the flag God gave them for their standard), and
          have hewn to themselves cisterns that can hold no water. They
          have wandered after strange gods, and the world has faltered and
          failed from generation to generation, not only in their mental
          faculties and pertaining to the things of God, but also in their
          physical existence.
          How far back shall we have to search before we find a people that
          attained to the longevity for which the body of man is framed? If
          we could meet here Sabbath after Sabbath for a hundred years to
          come, would it not be a glorious privilege? What parent would not
          rejoice in seeing his children and his children's children grow
          up to manhood, while he still lived on the earth to direct their
          minds and mark out the path for them to walk in, and lead out
          before them in righteousness and holiness, inspiring them to
          continually pursue the way of obedience to the will of their God?
          Would not this be more pleasing than laying down the body in an
          early grave? Would it not be consoling to a good man to live long
          on the earth in the full enjoyment of all his mental and physical
          faculties, filled with experience and judgment to direct the
          steps of youth, and to see his children, his grandchildren, and
          great grandchildren, and still continue from year to year and
          from generation to generation, until he is six, seven, eight, or
          nine hundred years old? "But no," says a father or mother; "I
          probably shall not live until I see my children grown up. I will
          direct them as well as I can while I live." It is seldom that men
          in our day can count more than three generations of our
          offspring, and be all the time guiding them in the path which
          leads back to our heavenly Father--to our heavenly home, guiding
          our rising generations by our examples, good judgment, and the
          superior counsel and experience we have gained in the things of
          God--of heaven and earth; would not this be consoling to every
          good person?
          You read in the Bible, "There shall be no more thence an infant
          of days, nor an old man that hath not filled his days; for the
          child shall die an hundred years old; but the sinner, being an
          hundred years old, shall be accursed. And they shall build houses
          and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, and eat the
          fruit of them. They shall not build and another inhabit; they
          shall not plant and another eat; for as the days of a tree are
          the days of my people, and mine elect shall long enjoy the work
          of their hands. They shall not labour in vain, nor bring forth
          for trouble; for they are the seed of the blessed of the Lord,
          and their offspring with them."
          The human family has again to return to this state--not you and I
          as individuals. Mankind have degenerated; they have lost the
          physical and mental power they once possessed. In many points
          pertaining to mechanism, men have in modern times been instructed
          by revelation to them, and this mechanical knowledge causes them
          to almost boast against their Creator, and to set themselves up
          as competitors with the Lord Almighty, notwithstanding they have
          produced nothing but what has been revealed to them. In the
          knowledge of astronomical and other philosophical truths, which
          our modern great men are searching after and pride themselves in,
          they are but babes, compared with the ancient fathers. Do the
          wise men of modern ages understand the laws which govern the
          worlds that are, that were, and that are to come? They cannot
          fathom this matter. They have grown weaker when they ought to
          have grown stronger and wiser. We look forward to a day when we
          must begin to approximate towards the life that is eternal--the
          life that will endure. You may ask, "Do we wish to live in the
          flesh always?" No; only so long as we can endure the sufferings,
          hardships, toils, labours, pains, and afflictions that are in
          this world, and make every day benefit ourselves and our
          posterity, and our acts redound to our own exaltation and to the
          increase of the kingdom of our Father who placed us here.
          Some of our old traditions teach us that a man guilty of
          atrocious and murderous acts may savingly repent when on the
          scaffold; and upon his execution will hear the expression--"Bless
          God! he has gone to heaven, to be crowned in glory, through the
          all--redeeming merits of Christ the Lord." This is all nonsense.
          Such a character never will see heaven. Some will pray, "O that I
          had passed through the vail on the night of my conversion!" This
          proves the false ideas and vain notions entertained by the
          Christian world. They have no good sense pertaining to God and
          This is a world in which we are to prove ourselves. The lifetime
          of man is a day of trial, wherein we may prove to God, in our
          darkness, in our weakness, and where the enemy reigns, that we
          are our Father's friends, and that we receive light from him and
          are worthy to be leaders of our children--to become lords of
          lords, and kings of kings,--to have perfect dominion over that
          portion of our families that will be crowned in the celestial
          kingdom with glory, immortality, land eternal lives. If we are
          crowned to become lords of lords and king of kings, it will be to
          rule and reign over our own posterity pertaining to this
          flesh--these tabernacles--this commencement in our finite state
          or being. When I reign king of kings and lord of lords over my
          children, it will be when my first, second, third, fourth, and so
          on, son rises up and counts thousands and millions of his
          posterity, and is king over them; then I am a king of these
          kings. Our Father, who is Lord of all, will reign a King of kings
          and Lord of lords over all his children.
          Mothers really and verily have very great influence, from the
          commencement, in forming the leading temperaments and feelings of
          their offspring. I have not time, neither do I here wish to fully
          explain this subject. When a father is abusive in any way--is a
          drunkard, a swearer, &c., if the mother is humble and looks to
          her God, beyond her earthly lord, as it is her right under such
          circumstances, the influence that would otherwise operate upon
          her has little or no power to affect her offspring. If she
          secretly prays and lifts her desires to her Father in heaven,
          beyond her miserable, drinking, swearing husband, the sacred,
          peaceful, trusting, happifying influence she enjoys, when thus
          living near to her God, produces its impression upon the earthly
          tabernacle--upon the course in life of her prospective offspring.
          The father should be full of kindness, and endeavour to happify
          and cheer the mother, that her heart may be comforted and her
          affections unimpaired in her earthly protector, that her love for
          God and righteousness may vibrate throughout her whole being,
          that she may bear and bring forth offspring impressed and endowed
          with all the qualities necessary to a being designed to reign
          king of kings and lord of lords.
          But few women have a realizing sense of the immortal, invisible,
          and powerful influence they exert in their sphere. A mother may
          inquire, "What is to be done?" Break off, by faith, and in the
          name of Jesus Christ, from every false principle, from every
          hurtful practice, and overcome every appetite that tends to
          injure and destroy the tabernacle you bear. Take a course that
          will produce life, that children may be born full of life and
          And during the period of nursing, let the mother be faithful and
          prayerful, that her infant may enjoy a powerful, Godlike, and
          happy influence. Do mothers so act? or do they prefer to run here
          and there, and to desire this and fret for that, to gratify their
          Look to it, mothers, that you desire only that which will most
          promote the health and life of your offspring; and ask the
          Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, to enable you to resist
          every depraved appetite; and let fathers be full of the power of
          God, to lead, guide, direct, and influence mothers, that they may
          have no desires but those which are prompted by the influence of
          the Almighty. I make these few remarks upon life, that you may
          know how we ought to begin to conduct ourselves relative to the
          rising generation, that the days of the children of men may begin
          to return to them.
          It is the business, duty, and power of the eternal Priesthood to
          commence laying the foundation to bring back the days, years, and
          intelligence that have been lost through transgression. I intend
          to pursue this course as long as I possibly can. I have a desire
          to live on this earth until I am one hundred and thirty-five
          years old; and I may conclude to ask the privilege to live until
          I am one hundred and fifty. I intend to live as long as I can;
          and, through the grace of God, I trust that I shall not commit an
          act that will annoy my feelings when I meet my Saviour. I pray
          for this every day and every moment.
          At times I may to many of the brethren appear to be severe. I
          sometimes chasten them; but it is because I wish them to so live
          that the power of God, like a flame of fire, will dwell within
          them and be round about them. These are my feelings and desires.
          I wish to see this people take a course to bring back the days,
          years, and intelligence that have been lost through
          transgression. This cannot be performed in a day. Zion will not
          be redeemed and built up in a day. Israel will not be brought
          back to the fold of Christ and redeemed in a day.
          If you fully knew things as they are, you would understand that
          the "peculiar institution," as it is called,--that doctrine which
          is so obnoxious to our beloved Christian brethren--for a man to
          have more than one wife--is one of the greatest blessings
          bestowed upon man. If the Elders of Israel, who enjoy this
          privilege, understood it as it is in the bosom of eternity, they
          would not trifle with and abuse it, and treat the blessings of
          the Lord lightly, as is too often the case. How often am I called
          upon to hear tales of sorrow which are like bitterness to my
          soul--like drinking a cup of wormwood. I hate this. God hates it.
          He does not hate to have us multiply, increase, and replenish
          ;the earth; but he hates for us to live in sin and wickedness,
          after all the privilege bestowed up on us,--to live in the
          neglect of the great duties which devolve upon us,
          notwithstanding the state of weakness and darkness in which the
          human family lives. Burst that vail of darkness from your eyes,
          that you may see things as they are.
          Many professing to be Saints seem to have no knowledge, no light,
          to see anything beyond a dollar, or a pleasant time, a
          comfortable house, a fine farm, &c., &c. O fools, and slow of
          heart to understand the purposes of God and his handiwork among
          the people. Let me present a few ideas in regard to the things
          you enjoy. Suppose we say that the time is coming when you will
          possess this house, that garden, the other farm, and own such and
          such possessions, and have no more headache, tooth-ache,
          inflammation of the eyes, back-ache, rheumatism, pain, sorrow,
          and death, would you not consider that you were greatly
          blessed--that you enjoyed a blessing worthy of the eternal world?
          Suppose it possible that you have the privilege of securing to
          yourselves eternal life--to live and enjoy these blessings for
          ever; you will say this is the greatest blessing that can be
          bestowed upon you, to live for ever and enjoy the society of
          wives, children, and children's children, to a thousand
          generations, and for ever; also the society of brethren, sisters,
          neighbours, and associates, and to possess all you can ask for to
          make you happy and comfortable. What blessing is equal to this?
          What blessing is equal to the continuation of life--to the
          continuation of our organizations?
          The Lord has blessed us with the ability to enjoy an eternal life
          with the Gods, and this is pronounced the greatest gift of God.
          The gift of eternal life, without a posterity, to become an
          angel, is one of the greatest gifts bestowed; yet the Lord has
          bestowed on us the privilege of becoming fathers of lives. What
          is a father of lives, as mentioned in the Scriptures? A man who
          has a posterity to an eternal continuance. That is the blessing
          Abraham received, and it perfectly satisfied his soul. He
          obtained the promise that he should be the father of lives. In
          comparison with this, what did Abraham care about machinery,
          railroads, and other great mechanical productions? We have the
          privilege of becoming fathers of lives to all eternity, and of
          existing in the presence of God. Is not this worthy of our living
          in righteousness and complete obedience to the commandments of
          God? Then away with all little meannesses, and deal out kindness
          to all. Chasten, where chastening will answer best; but try
          persuasion before you try the rod.
          If the days of man are to begin to return, we must cease all
          extravagant living. When men live to the age of a tree, their
          food will be fruit. Mothers, to produce offspring full of life
          and days, must cease drinking liquor, tea, and coffee, that their
          systems may be free from bad effects. If every woman in this
          Church will now cease drinking tea, coffee, liquor, and all other
          powerful stimulants, and live upon vegetables, &c., not many
          generations will pass away before the days of man will again
          return. But it will take generations to entirely eradicate the
          influences of deleterious substances. This must be done before we
          can attain our paradisiacal state, for the Lord will bring again
          Zion to its paradisiacal state.
          May God grant that we may see and enjoy it. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, June 3, 1860
                             Brigham Young, June 3, 1860
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, a.m., June 3, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I am thankful for the privilege of standing before you, and feel
          desirous to enjoy the Spirit of intelligence, that when I speak
          to the Saints I may be a comfort to them, and strengthen them,
          and so dictate and guide their minds that they may receive
          strength and consolation in the faith of the Gospel, and in the
          hope of eternal life.
          One reason why I have not of late addressed you oftener is
          because I wish other brethren to have an equal opportunity to
          speak to the people. I often regret when we call upon the Elders
          to speak in this Tabernacle, to hear them say that they have been
          in the Church ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five, or more years,
          and have not before had the privilege of speaking to the Saints,
          in their large assemblies, apparently casting a reflection upon
          me or upon my brethren because we have not invited them to
          preach. We would be glad to have all such persons preach. Let us
          know who you are, for it creates a feeling of regret for any of
          the brethren to intimate that they have been neglected.
          Some who have lost the confidence and influence of the Saints,
          may expect that confidence and influence to be restored to them
          by me and my brethren. I have always told the brethren, in our
          private conversations, that that is impossible: it is a work we
          cannot accomplish. I might call upon a person who had stolen your
          cattle or your horses, and taken them to the camp and sold them,
          or who had stolen your fencing or other property, to address you
          from this stand; but would that restore confidence? No. We might
          call a man into this stand who has been in the habit of getting
          drunk and appearing intoxicated in the streets; but would that
          cause the people to have confidence in him? No. If I and my
          Counsellors should strive with our might to support and recommend
          him, that would not give him the influence he wishes, but would
          disgrace the man of God who undertook it. If the Elders wish to
          exhibit their talents before the Saints and the world, let them
          make themselves acquainted with all the principles they desire to
          represent in speaking and administering to the Saints. And if
          those who have lost their influence, through disreputable
          proceedings, wish to regain it, instead of expecting to regain it
          at once by being called into this stand, go to the private
          prayer-meeting and there humbly pray God to bless you and your
          brethren. When you imagine that you are neglected and do not have
          the privilege of exhibiting your talent--I speak of those who
          have been in the habit of doing wrong, and thereby have lost
          confidence--pursue a course that will convince your brethren that
          you have reformed. Go to your neighbours' houses and tell them
          you have appointed a meeting in your house. Call the brethren
          together, and pray with them and for them; and let them see, by
          the power of the spirit of the holy Gospel, that you have
          repented of all your evils--that you will refrain from
          sinning--that you will not again be caught, as heretofore,
          transgressing the law of God, the grace of God assisting you.
          If you can make as good a beginning as did an old lady, you will
          do well. She went to a school-house, and, on her return, called
          at a neighbour's who inquired where she had been. She replied, "I
          have been to meeting." "Has there been a meeting?" "Oh, yes, and
          a glorious one, too." "Dear me, we did not hear of it. Were there
          many there?" "No, there were not many." "Who was there?" "Why,
          the Lord was there, and I was there, and had a blessed good
          meeting." If you cannot get any person to meet with you, be sure
          and have the Lord meet with you, and you will soon gain
          confidence in yourselves and have influence with your brethren. 
          No man can gain influence in this kingdom, and maintain himself
          in it, or magnify his calling, without the power of God being
          with him. Persons must so live that they can enjoy the light of
          the Holy Spirit, or they will have no confidence in themselves,
          in their religion, or in their God, and will sooner or later turn
          from the faith. They are in sorrow, and leave in search of
          something that will satisfy their minds. Hundreds have been to
          Camp Floyd, to the States, and to their native foreign lands, to
          find that comfort and consolation they have lost. They need not
          go out of their own houses to accomplish this, for the Lord is
          near them--the Gospel is at their doors--life and salvation are
          with them, if they will only repent of their sins, return to the
          Lord with all their sins, return to the Lord with all their
          hearts, and humble themselves until they get the Spirit: they
          will then learn that they have the treasure hunted for in
          California, in Carson Valley, and the world over,--the riches of
          eternal life.
          You who feel that you are in the least slighted, begin to have
          your meetings; and if there is no person to pray with you in your
          own houses, pray by yourselves until the Lord meets with you and
          you enjoy the light of the Holy Spirit. Then, if you wish to,
          call in your neighbours and pray with them and for them. There is
          no law against doing good. You have all the privilege you can ask
          for, to perform all the good you have any talent to perform. When
          a man complains that his talent is not appreciated by his
          brethren, he is lacking one important piece of information more
          important to him than to any other--a knowledge of himself. This
          would do him more good than all his great talents without it.
          When he knows his own ability--can understand himself, he can
          properly employ every talent he has. Without that, he cannot do
          so. Those who seek for wisdom, for knowledge, and eternal life,
          understand the exhortation just delivered by brother George
          Halliday. So far as I heard, it was very sweet--very good.
          Without the light of the Spirit of Christ, no person can truly
          enjoy life. I thought brother Halliday very correctly portrayed
          the feelings of some, when alluding to certain wives becoming as
          skillful and noted, and a little more so in their own estimation,
          than were their husbands. I am not in the least fearful that any
          one will gain too much knowledge of God, and through that
          knowledge undertake to dictate me. If you know the Spirit of God,
          have the power of revelation, and know the mind of the Lord from
          day to day, I am not afraid of your disagreeing with me. Do not
          have any fears of knowing too much, lest you should feel to rise
          up and dictate me, as wives, in many cases, do their husbands.
          You examine from the beginning to this day, and continue to watch
          in the future, and where you find a man who wishes to steady the
          ark of God, without being called to do so, you will find a dark
          spot in him. The man full of light and intelligence discerns that
          God steadies his own ark, dictates his own affairs, guides his
          people, controls his kingdom, governs nations, and holds the
          hearts of all living in his hands, and turns them hither and
          thither at his pleasure, not infringing upon their agency. There
          is not the least danger of disagreeing with persons enjoying the
          Holy Spirit.
          With regard to those who leave us, brother Kimball's comparing it
          to removing disease from the body is true. Every individual,
          every family, and every portion of the community that desire to
          leave this kingdom, the quicker they go the better for us. The
          sooner such branches are severed, the healthier will be the tree;
          its roots and stock will become more powerful, and it will spread
          its branches to the nethermost parts of the earth. Dead branches
          tend to make the tree sickly, if they are permitted to remain.
          Let them be cut off, that the healthy branches may drink more
          strength and vigour from the roots of the tree, and the foliage
          of the whole tree be beautiful.
          Do not have the least fears in regard to this Church and kingdom.
          Some Elders, and perhaps some presiding Elders, entertain a
          fearful looking for the time when they shall be driven again.
          Brother Kimball has told you that we shall not be. We shall not,
          unless we are disposed to. The Lord has led this people from the
          beginning. From the day that Joseph obtained the plates, and
          previous to that time, the Lord dictated him. He directed him day
          by day and hour by hour. He led this people in different parts of
          the United States, and the finger of scorn has been pointed at
          them. Officers of the Government of the United States have lifted
          their heel against them, and this people have been driven from
          town to town, from county to county, and from State to State. The
          Lord has his design in this. You may ask what his design is. You
          all know that the Saints must be made pure, to enter into the
          celestial kingdom. It is recorded that Jesus was made perfect
          through suffering. If he was made perfect through suffering, why
          should we imagine for one moment that we can be prepared to enter
          into the kingdom of rest with him and the Father, without passing
          through similar ordeals?
          The iniquity of the evil-doer must be made manifest, and those
          who hate the kingdom of God on the earth must have the privilege
          of filling up the cup of their iniquity. The Lord has led the
          people through scenes of sorrow and affliction; but what have we
          passed through here during the two last years? Nothing,
          comparatively speaking. I can say that I do not consider that I
          have ever suffered anything for this kingdom--nothing in the
          least. I have never sacrificed anything, without it be the evil
          propensities that are sown in our nature, springing from the seed
          that was sown at the fall. May that be termed a sacrifice? I will
          not call it so. What do we possess on this earth? Do we even own
          our bodies? Had we the power to produce them? Is the intelligence
          in these bodies our own? Did we organize and implant it? No human
          being has had power to organize his own existence. Then there is
          a greater than we. Are we our own in our bodies? Are we our own
          in our spirits? We are not our own. We belong to our
          progenitors--to our Father and our God.
          We say that we have lost an ox, a cow, or a horse; or, "I left my
          farm, my house, and have sacrificed a great deal for this work."
          This is a mistake. You had nothing to lose. Not one particle of
          all that comprises this vast creation of God is our own.
          Everything we have has been bestowed upon us for our action, to
          see what we would do with it--whether we would use it for eternal
          death and degradation, until we cease operating in this
          existence. We have nothing to sacrifice: then let us not talk
          about sacrificing.
          The Lord has led the people carefully along, and dictate
          according to his pleasure. Brother Heber says we have been going
          from place to place, until, finally, we have come into these
          valleys in the mountains. Why? Because we were obliged to. The
          Lord has had his eye on this spot from the beginning--upon this
          part of the land of Joseph. Read the history contained in the
          Book of Mormon, and ask yourselves whether God has ever suffered
          a king to reign on this land. Will he ever? No. This is the land
          that was given to Joseph--the son so well beloved by his father
          Jacob; and no king will ever reign upon it but the King, the
          Lord. Could that book have been brought forth and published to
          the world under any other government but the Government of the
          United States? No. He has governed and controlled the settling of
          this continent. He led our fathers from Europe to this land, and
          prepared the way to break the yoke that bound them, and inspired
          the guaranteed freedom in our Government, though that guarantee
          is too often disregarded. He could bring forth his work, and has
          prepared a people to receive and commence his kingdom. Could this
          be done anywhere else? No. He has known, from the beginning of
          creation, that this is the land whereon to build this Zion. He
          knows how to commence his work and how to finish it, and he will
          finish it where he commenced it.
          How our faith would stretch out and grasp the heavenly land where
          our father Adam dwelt in his paradisiacal state! That land is on
          this continent. Here is where Adam lived. Do you not think the
          Lord has had his eye upon it? Yes. He is the King of all the
          earth, and has reigned supreme according to his own goodwill and
          pleasure, and makes the wrath of man praise him. He has had his
          eye upon his work, and has led this people from place to place,
          until he has led them into the chambers of the mountains--into
          the holy hill of God; and they will reign upon Mount Zion.
          Many have looked upon our trip south as a great stumblingblock,
          because we left our houses and possessions. I am willing to see
          my houses in ashes, and be stripped of every description of
          property, if it is necessary to the advancement of the kingdom of
          God. That move was made for an express purpose: it had and will
          have the desired effect, and will accomplish all the lord
          designed. We have prayed that the wicked may be confused, broken,
          and scattered. Are they not broken and scattered? And are we not
          here? We are, and we will stay until we go away. And should the
          Lord require it, we will make this region as clean and desolate
          as it was when we found it. Do not murmur or complain about this,
          that, or the other.
          I now wish to ask the strong-minded men--the talented men (we say
          nothing about strong-minded women). How many of you have had
          wisdom enough to procure and lay up for yourselves produce enough
          to last until harvest? You may call this a small matter. How many
          of you have wheat or flour to last you a year? If you are without
          bread, how much wisdom can you boast, and of what real utility
          are your talents, if you cannot procure for yourselves and save
          against a day of scarcity those substances designed to sustain
          your natural lives? You wish to come here and preach to the
          people, when you have not knowledge to sustain yourselves
          temporally, to say nothing of a spiritual salvation. You cannot
          save yourselves, a wife, and a child from starvation, unless some
          one takes you by the hand and leads you; and yet you want to make
          us believe that you are almighty big men. I exhort the brethren
          to seek unto the Lord for wisdom. If you cannot provide for your
          natural lives, how can you expect to have wisdom to obtain
          eternal lives? God has give you your existence--your body and
          spirit, and has blest you with ability, and thereby laid the
          foundation of all knowledge, wisdom, and understanding, and all
          glory and eternal lives. If you have not attained ability to
          provide for your natural wants, and for a wife and a few
          children, what have you to do with heavenly things? 
          You know how to raise wheat and corn, how to build a house or a
          barn, how to raise a horse, a cow, or a sheep, and how to
          manufacture wool, because you have had practice in those labours
          from your youth up; but you do not all know how to preserve such
          things to yourselves and make yourselves comfortable. Instead of
          trying to find out how God is made, or how angels are made, I
          wish you would try to learn how to sustain yourselves in your
          present existence, and at the same time learn the things of
          God--the things that await you, that you may begin to prepare to
          dwell to all eternity,--not merely to dwell to-day, to-morrow,
          this week, next week, and next year but how to secure salvation
          in your present organization. If you cannot do this, you must be
          perfectly submissive in the hands of the Lord, and learn wisdom.
          This is the first thing for you to learn.
          We are to build up and establish Zion, gather the house of
          Israel, and redeem the nations of the earth. This people have
          this work to do, whether we live to see it or not. This is all in
          our hands. I hope to live to see Zion redeemed and built up. I
          desire to see the time when Jerusalem shall be established, and
          the Jews gathered,--when the law shall go forth from Zion to
          govern the people, that all may rejoice in the truth--that the
          poor may rejoice in the Holy One of Israel. If we do not know how
          to preserve ourselves in our present organization and existence,
          how can we prepare for an eternity? We must learn this first: it
          is an every-day experience. Ye men of Israel, go to with all your
          might, and seek to know how to sustain yourselves, that you may
          live long on the earth, to glorify our Father in heaven, and
          build up his kingdom on the earth.
          We are legal heirs to all the kingdoms there are in the heavens
          for the faithful, if we but prove ourselves faithful, if we but
          prove ourselves faithful. We are all the elect, if we will only
          keep the commandments of God and work righteousness. If we turn
          away from the holy commandments of the Lord, we shall be
          accounted as reprobates. What of Joseph Smith's family? What of
          his boys? I have prayed from the beginning for sister Emma for
          the whole family. There is not a man in this Church that has
          entertained better feelings towards them. Joseph said to me, "God
          will take care of my children when I am taken." They are in the
          hands of God, and when they make their appearance before this
          people, full of his power, there are none but what will
          say--"Amen! we are ready to receive you."
          The brethren testify that brother Brigham is brother Joseph's
          legal successor. You never heard me say so. I say that I am a
          good hand to keep the dogs and wolves out of the flock. I do not
          care a groat who rises up. I do not think anything about being
          Joseph's successor. That is nothing that concerns me. I never
          asked yet, or had a feeling as to what kind of a great man, O
          Lord, are you going to make me? But, Father, what do you require
          of me, and what can I do to promote your kingdom on the earth,
          and save myself as to whose successor I am. I do not know but
          that I am one of those great men that brother Parley preached
          about in Nauvoo, after Sidney Rigdon preached his great sermon in
          which he strove to make it appear that he was one of those great
          men of whom the Prophet wrote. Parley rose up and said, "I am one
          of those great men the Apostles never wrote about." I may be one
          of those men the Prophets never knew or wrote about--one that is
          hardly worthy the notice of the Lord. He has placed intelligence
          within us, and it is for us to know what we can do to promote
          righteousness and peace on the earth, and establish his kingdom.
          If I can have the privilege to gain faith and grace, and secure
          to myself an eternal existence in the kingdom of God, I am not
          concerned but that I shall be as great as I ought to be, and have
          all I ought to have.
          All is right. God an carry on his own work. This kingdom will
          stand for ever. You have heard brother Kimball testify that this
          kingdom will stand for ever. It will begin to roll to and mash
          the toes of the great image, and then the feet, the legs, and the
          body; and by-and-by it will fill the whole earth, and no power of
          earth or hell can hinder it. The Lord Almighty will reign until
          he puts all enemies under his feet. That is the promise--that is
          the decree of the Father, that Jesus shall begin to reign on this
          earth in the latter days; and his kingdom will increase upon the
          right and upon the left, until, by-and-by, it becomes a great
          kingdom and fills the whole earth, when he will begin to reign
          King of nations, as he now reigns King of Saints. It is and has
          been a warfare with Satan, and the war will continue until Jesus
          puts all enemies under his feet, disposing of death and him who
          has the power of it, who is the Devil. I hope and pray to be
          always ready to do anything the Lord wishes to be done. We are
          the men who will strive to live by every word that proceeds from
          his mouth.
          I feel perfectly satisfied. I am rejoiced. My soul magnifies the
          name of God that there is a people on the earth as good as we
          are, and yet there is room for us to be better. This people are
          improving; they are growing in grace. If it had not been for the
          mighty power of faith here, and the many righteous ones, you
          would not have had the privilege of living here. The faith of the
          Saints bound the enemy and sustained our feet on this ground; and
          my prayer is for the Lord to make fast our feet in the mountains,
          until we go forth to redeem the centre Stake of Zion. What do you
          say? [Amen! amen!"]
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 22, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 22, 1860
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 22, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I delight, as brother E. D. Woolley has just observed, in my
          religion, and had rather talk about it than upon any other
          subject. I esteem it the only true system of religion, and its
          practice the only correct course of life. In it are the only true
          principles of philosophy: it comprehends all true science known
          by man, angels, and the Gods. There is one true system and
          science of life; all else tends to death. That system emanates
          from the Foundation of life.
          But to say that we love our religion, and delight to live it and
          talk about it, is, in comparison, like a person's telling those
          who are fond of it how sweet and delicious honey is--how much
          better they like it than they do mud! Or, to use another
          comparison, it is like a person's telling how much pleasanter it
          is to prosecute a long journey over mountains, deserts, and
          streams, with his eyes open, than it is to grope his way
          blind-folded! That is about the comparison, when we speak
          concerning the principles of eternal life and those principles
          that tend to death. 
          You hear men speak about going to transact temporal business.
          Suppose you cease the temporal, where is your spiritual business?
          Does it not end? Yes; and if you wish to live, prepare to live
          to-day. My religion comprehends all the mental and physical
          powers; and a man who realizes this never allows himself to go
          about any work without wishing and striving to enjoy the
          principles of eternal life.
          I will say a few words in reference to those who are about to
          start on missions to preach the Gospel, and those who are going
          on business. If those who are going to preach do not go with that
          faith that pertains to eternal life, and that spirit that is like
          a well of water, springing up into everlasting life, their
          labours will be vain. They may be the best theoretical
          theologians in the world--may be able to preach a Bible and a
          half in a sermon, to read history without a book, and understand
          all the dealings with men from the days of Adam till now; and,
          without the Spirit of the living God to guide them, they will not
          be able to accomplish anything to their credit towards building
          up his kingdom. They must realize that success in preaching the
          gospel springs not from the wisdom of this world. They must so
          live as to enjoy the power of God: otherwise, they may bring home
          their converts; but what are they good for? They are not worth
          bringing across the Plains; for, after their arrival, they annoy
          and disturb the peace of others. Do such come here to build up
          Zion? Did such persons love the Gospel? No; or, if they did, they
          lost that love while coming here.
          If persons receive the power of God through the Gospel, and turn
          away, they very soon manifest the spirit they are of. Some do not
          receive the power of God, but they obey the first principles of
          the Gospel, live it to all outward appearance, and by-and-by
          manifest that they do not love it. Though you can scarcely
          discern the difference by their outward acts, time will disclose
          who are Saints and who are not.
          The day will come when the cry will be--"Lo, the bridegroom
          cometh; go ye out to meet him." Till that time, the Elders who go
          to preach should go clothed upon with the power of God--filled
          with the Holy Ghost, that they may be enabled to perform a work
          that will be acceptable in the sight of High Heaven. Do I say,
          Love your enemies? Yes, upon certain principles. But you are not
          required to love their wickedness: you are only required to love
          them so far as concerns a desire and effort to turn them from
          their evil ways, that they may be saved through obedience to the
          I have observed in this Church from the beginning, that when
          Elders follow others in the work of the ministry, they wish
          congregations, Conferences, societies, and all people to respect
          them a little more than anybody else; and this feeling will more
          or less beset the Elders now about to go forth. You would like to
          have the people think that you know a little more than any other
          persons--particularly more than your predecessors, and that all
          you teach is just right. I wish you to build up every man who is
          in the faith of the Gospel--who is in the faith of God, angels,
          and good men; and if you strive to pull down good men who are
          around you, you are sure to fall yourselves. Tell the people what
          we have in Utah--that we have the light of the Gospel, that we
          hold the keys of the kingdom, and that here is the place to be
          cleansed, purified, and sanctified by the furnace of affliction.
          Do not tell them that gold grows on our trees, and that their
          troubles will all be over when they arrive here. The Saints are
          not tried in the world as they are here. True, they have trials
          among their friends and relations, but those trials are not such
          as they meet here. Tell them that, in gathering, they are going
          to the thrashing-machine,--that they will then be run through the
          smutter, afterwards through the mill; and if they prove to be
          fine flour, they will be saved: if not, all their previous
          righteousness will be counted as nothing.
          When people receive the Gospel, their minds are opened; they see
          Zion in its glory; but they do not see the troubles on the
          Plains, or the troubles with false brethren. They are young,
          weak, and unprepared to receive those things which the Lord will
          suffer to come upon them. They are not prepared for those trials
          that will purify and prepare them for exaltation; their minds are
          only prepared for the riches and fulness of the glory of God that
          has been shown to them when the vision of their minds was opened
          by the Spirit of the living God; and but little do they know what
          they have to pass through.
          You need not teach that this place is Zion, or that Nauvoo or
          Missouri is Zion; but tell the people that North and South
          America are the land of Zion, and that our God will finish his
          work where he commenced it, where the centre Stake of Zion is,
          and where the garden of Eden was. Say to them--"If you want to
          become as gold seven times purified, go up to Utah." Gather the
          Saints, but do not flatter; invite, but do not urge, and by no
          means compel any one. Gather the Saints here as quickly as
          possible. Why? Because among the nations their dreams and
          reflections are all joy and glory, and they know but little else
          until after they arrive here. Some must come here in order to
          apostatize. We have thought that we could try to stop that class
          in the States, and let them apostatize there; but we cannot. They
          think all things should be here now as they are in heaven. This
          is the very place for them also, and we want them here as soon as
          Brethren and sisters, I like to meet with and speak to you; I
          also like to reason with myself, to instruct myself, and to
          consider whether I can detect in myself anything that should not
          be. I strive to know myself, and would be pleased to have you all
          strive to know yourselves. Put away all unkind feelings, and let
          all your meditations be correct--precisely as they should be. I
          like to ascertain whether my feelings and meditations are
          correct, and whether in other circumstances I should feel as I
          now do. But leave that in the hands of the Lord; for my labours
          and reflections to purify this people and prepare them for the
          things that are to come, to instruct them, and urge them to look
          at themselves as they look at their neighbours, seem to bear upon
          my mind with greater weight.
          Contentions frequently arise to so alienating a degree that
          brethren have no faith in each other's honesty and integrity,
          when, perhaps, both parties have stumbled over a little, selfish,
          ignorant, personal misunderstanding, and are carrying it to the
          extent of wishing to cut each other off from the Church. Very
          frequently such cases are presented before me. Unravel the
          difficulty, and it is found to have started in a trifling
          misunderstanding in relation to some small matter; all the
          trouble has arisen from a most frivolous cause. Avoid nursing
          misunderstandings into difficulties. Some talk with a heavy, deep
          stress upon their words, without intending anything harsh or
          unkind. Sometimes a little misunderstanding in dealing causes a
          contention, and the parties become alienated. An offended person
          will ask himself, "Does that man want to cheat me?" Or, "Does
          that neighbour mean to wrong me?" Before you decide, learn, if
          you can, the design in the heart of the actor.
          A few Sabbaths ago, I compared the mind of man to machinery. The
          human family frame certain ideas or notions in their minds; and
          when they get them arranged to suit themselves, it seems
          impossible to induce them to give them up. When the idea of
          inventing perpetual motion possesses the mind of an individual,
          he will waste all his time and substance, rather than give it up.
          A person will get an idea that he must be a merchant, and handle
          a few calicos and cloths, and deal them out by the yard. I would
          not condescend to such business; but some cannot see anything
          else. Why? Because they do not like any other business. We should
          divest ourselves of all feelings of selfishness, become like clay
          in the hands of the potter, and say, "I have no mind of my own;
          it must be passive, and suffer God to direct. He has given me
          good powers of mind, and he shall have the privilege of directing
          them." Then you can enjoy this, that, or the other, and all will
          be right.
          We, as other people, have our minds formed according to the
          liberty we enjoy and the education and intelligence we have
          received. We frame, fashion, compose, and arrange things in our
          mind--form this, that, and the other plan, and say, "I am going
          to such a city;" "I will trade;" "I will make me a farm;" "I will
          go to the east, west, north, or south, and will do thus and so."
          Do you not know that the whole human family are more or less
          working upon this principle? Many do not seem to realize that
          they cannot go to any city and buy and sell, or make a farm, or
          go to the kanyons, to California, to the States, or do this and
          that, without God permits. The result of the doings of the
          children of men are all in the hands of God; then shall I say
          that I will do thus and so? I will stop, unless the Lord requires
          at my hands such a performance of mental or physical labour. I
          will wait, for I wish to spend my strength and life upon sure
          ground. My acts, principles, and powers must be directed by the
          Almighty, that the results may be according to my desires; and
          they cannot, unless I am so directed.
          The nations and kingdoms of this world are striving for something
          make them happy; but if they will pause and consider that though
          they may go to a city on the right, to another on the left, to
          the east, west, north, and south, and do as they choose, unless
          the Almighty directs, they may expect the result will be darkness
          and death.
          The Lord has placed mankind here, and offered them salvation
          without money and without price. All who take a course opposite
          to that which is marked out will come to an end. Which is the
          best--life or death? bitter or sweet? Let your lives be so
          directed that the results may be according that the results may
          be according to your wishes. No man will attain the results he
          desires without striving for them while he who will act his part
          will receive the honour and glory of God as a reward for his
          I will urge upon the Elders who are going abroad, and who are
          judges in Israel, to remember that "there are many masters, but
          few fathers;" and I wish you to be fathers. Do not oppress the
          poor, but trust in God, and you will go neither hungry, naked,
          nor thirsty. If you oppress the poor, the day will come when you
          will be naked, thirsty, and hungry, and will not be able to get
          anything to supply your wants. Go trusting in God, and continue
          to trust in him, and he will open your way and multiply blessings
          upon you, and your souls will be satisfied with his goodness. I
          cannot promise you any good in taking an unrighteous course; your
          lives must be examples of good works. You know that some men have
          said, "We have worked long enough for the Lord; we are now going
          to work for ourselves." They never worked at all for the Lord.
          The ignorance of such men is deplorable; they do not know so much
          as the brutes, for they know enough to come to the crib whence
          they procure their food; but these characters do not know enough
          to come and be fed.
          We are made intelligent, and are heirs of the everlasting
          kingdom. Unless we forfeit that heirship, we are heirs to the
          glory and power of worlds to come; but we must take a course to
          maintain the position that we occupy. We are the children of our
          Father in heaven; and unless we do that which will cause our
          names to be blotted out, and our right to the blessings of the
          kingdom cut of, all will be well. Let us take a course to save
          all who will hearken to our counsel; let us be kind and
          charitable to all people, doing unto others as we would they
          should do unto us in like circumstances, and the blessings of our
          Father will be multiplied unto us.
          I will relate a little of my course and experience in my family.
          I have a large family of children, many of them small, and yet I
          do not think that you ever saw even four children in one family
          live together with so little contention. Watch them, and their
          conduct will prove that there is a good spirit influencing them.
          I never knew one of them to be accidentally hurt, without more
          sympathy's being extended to that one than the whole of them
          needed. You may ask how I manage to bring about this result. I
          seldom give a child a cross word; I seldom give a wife a cross
          word; and I tell my wives never to give a child cause to doubt
          their word. A child loves the smiles of its mother, but hates her
          frowns. I tell the mothers not to allow the children to indulge
          in evils, but at the same time to treat them with mildness. If a
          child is required to step in a certain direction, and it does not
          seem willing to do so, gently put it in the desired way, and say,
          There, my little dear, you must step when I speak to you.
          Children need directing and teaching what is right in a kind,
          affectionate manner.
          The Elders who are going abroad should deal out kindness to those
          they are sent to watch over, and your smiles will be far better
          than your cursings could be.
          A child at five years old would disobey me much oftener than one
          at fifteen. Do you not think that is a good sign? Some may ask
          whether I may not lose some of my children; I cannot tell. God
          gave them to me; and if one of them is lost, I want to be able to
          say, Have I failed to bring them up in right and acceptable
          manner? I have done all that I could. Have I done right? It is in
          thy hands.
          Brethren and sisters, we are improving and increasing in the
          truth, though slowly. I can realize improvement in myself; my
          sensitive powers are quickened, and I can discern a growth in
          others that pleases me.
          Instead of divisions and excitements, we are preparing for the
          kingdom of heaven. Walk up to the line of right, for the kingdom
          is powerful, and is becoming more powerful every year. Your
          patience and integrity are on the increase; keep faithful until
          we can return and begin to build up the centre Stake of Zion, and
          be ready for whatever may be required of us.
          I desire to live upon this earth till I see righteousness
          established. Is there a Saint who wishes to see disorder and
          confusion here? No: all wish to see the peace of God constantly
          resting upon the people. Ask sister Cook, who has for years
          taught my children music, whether she ever saw or heard me scold.
          She never did; but my children must mind father. Is this feeling
          increasing among the Saints? It is; and the Lord will increase it
          as fast as the people are prepared; and the Saints will have oil
          in their lamps, and will be received at the wedding as the bride
          of the Lamb.
          Be patient. Judge not your brethren in their frivolous faults,
          nor for faults that are not designed for injury.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Hyde, April 22, 1860
                        BLESSINGS OF THE SAINTS--APOSTACY, &c.
                Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 22, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Brethren and sisters, having been called upon by brother Spencer
          to make a few remarks, I cheerfully comply.
          We have been listening to many good and wholesome remarks from
          Bishop Edwin D. Woolley. He has given much good counsel and
          timely instruction this afternoon. In the morning we had good
          advice given to us by brother Woodruff, and I do think that we
          are a highly favoured people.
          We have the privilege of assembling here in peace and quietness,
          without anything to disturb our happiness; and we can listen to
          the words of life that are given unto us, store up the truth, and
          adopt in our lives those principles that we learn from this
          stand. Considering our privileges, I think we cannot too highly
          appreciate them.
          For my own part, I see nothing in our way--nothing that will
          prevent our progress in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour
          Jesus Christ. I see no obstacle that should obstruct us in our
          career of working righteousness and building up the kingdom of
          In his goodness and mercy, our Heavenly Father has graciously
          moistened the earth with rain from heaven, and prepared it to
          send forth its fruits, and has admirably adapted it for the use
          and benefit of man the present season; and if we labour
          faithfully, we shall reap an abundant harvest.
          I feel to acknowledge his hand for temporal as well as for
          spiritual blessings; for if we were to have the one without the
          other, we could not get along in this life so well as we do. The
          body needs to be supported as well as the spirit, in order that
          we may fill the measure of our creation, and return to our Father
          with the fruits of welldoing, prepared to enter into his kingdom.
          I thank the Lord for his goodness unto me, for I know that his
          general providences are marked with favour to them that fear his
          name and live up to the law that he has given, magnifying the
          high callings whereunto they have been called.
          For my own part, I never experience any feelings of trouble
          concerning the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, the arrangement of her officers, and the
          course they pursue: I say, I have no feelings other than those
          that are good. It is all right with me: I have neither secret nor
          public sentiments, only those that are correct and that are in
          strict accordance with the sentiments and views of my brethren.
          I believe--yes, I am satisfied that many who turn away from the
          faith previously become cold and indifferent; they indulge in
          secret feelings against some of the regulations in the Church.
          The apostacy of many might be traced to them allowing their
          secret prejudices to be aroused against the heads of the Church,
          and in their feelings they have murmured, but probably did not
          let out immediately what was in them, simply because it was not
          popular. Still those feelings are written in the heart; they are
          encouraged to remain there; and what do they do? They corrode and
          canker the finest feelings of that heart that was once unsullied,
          they weaken the strength of the resolution that was once
          possessed, and they so far corrupt the mind that all such persons
          are obliged to speak out and to act out those very feelings that
          have been suffered to corrode the mind and to dwell in the heart
          for many months. The safer plan is to throw off that influence
          when it first presents itself to our minds.
          If we should be tempted, then let us go to work in faith, nothing
          doubting, and ask God our Heavenly Father to pour the spirit of
          wisdom, soundness of judgment, integrity, and righteousness upon
          When we take this course, what shall we care who else may murmur?
          We can do our duty; we can give good advice to others, and that,
          too, without contaminating or affecting our own hearts; we can do
          that and be justified before God, and prevail with the heavens.
          Then when the answer comes to our petitions, it is a balm to our
          own souls; it is a blessing to all for whom it is intended.
          These are safe grounds to tread upon, and are well calculated to
          lead us from the snares of the Adversary, and to preserve us in
          the way of life. Perhaps I should not say wrong if I were to say
          that there are many who will meet the authorities of the Church
          with a friendly and a brotherly smile, while they are indulging
          in feelings which they are ashamed to make manifest. If we carry
          about with us such views and feelings relative to our brethren,
          we subject ourselves to become the Devil's packhorses, and our
          backs will become sore, and we shall faint and fall under the
          load that he will place upon our shoulders. It is for us to trust
          in the living God, that his blessings may be upon our Elders,
          upon the people, and upon all they take in hand, that they may
          have wherewithal to sustain themselves.
          What do we live for? To get dollars and cents? Those are very
          useful; the comforts of life are very agreeable; it is very
          convenient to have money to purchase what we need; and even if we
          sacrifice the comforts of this life to secure the blessings of
          that which is to come, we have then gained our point; we have
          gained everything. And remember that he and she and all who do
          the will of our Father who is in heaven will reap the reward of
          the faithful, for Jesus says, "Whosoever doeth the will of my
          Father in heaven, the same is my mother, my sister, my brother."
          Again: There is another scripture which says something like
          this--"He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth
          me receiveth him that sent me." Hence, all that the Father hath
          promised unto the obedient shall be given unto him. Now, if all
          that the Father hath promised shall be given unto him that is
          faithful--to him that receives the kingdom as a little child, do
          you not see that by our unwavering stedfastness we gain the
          victory, we win the prize, we lay hold on eternal life, and enter
          into the celestial mansions of our Father?
          This is the great object we have in view; and what, I ask, is
          left for those that do not receive the testimony of Jesus, if all
          is given to them that receive and obey it? Brethren, there is too
          much at stake for us to allow ourselves to have one unjust
          feeling, one uncharitable thought, or to indulge in that which
          might prevent us from becoming substantial heirs to the promised
          kingdom. If there were only dimes at stake, it would not matter
          so much; but as it is, we have everything to lose or gain.
          Now, brethren and sisters, I always take the liberty of
          testifying to the truth when I feel the most of the Spirit of the
          Lord in my heart, for it is then that I feel the best towards my
          brethren who preside over me; and if all in this house were to
          speak their sentiments, they would speak the same thing. When we
          have the Spirit of the Lord, and give utterance to the
          convictions of our minds, and manifest that which we feel in our
          hearts, we all say the same thing.
          If the Spirit of the Lord justifies, who is he that can condemn?
          We have nothing to fear. Let us all work to the line that is
          marked out for us, keep ourselves free from a murmuring and
          complaining spirit, be like little children that have no guile,
          no animosity, no hatred, and pray the Lord to give us all that we
          need to aid us in building up his kingdom, that we may fulfil our
          missions here, and be received into the bosom of our Father;
          which may God grant, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, June 10, 1860
                            Brigham Young, June 10, 1860
                      FILIALTY OF THE SAINTS--APPOINTMENTS, &c.
          Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at Logan, Cache Valley,
                                   June 10, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I contemplate the scenes before me with great satisfaction, and
          feel gratified with the privilege of seeing so many in this far
          off land assembled to worship the King of kings and Lord of
          Some of us first heard the Gospel in England, Wales, Scotland,
          Ireland, France, Germany, Italy, &c., &c.; and it is very
          interesting to see people gathered from so many of the nations of
          the earth, with their different customs and traditions,
          associating with a kind, filial feeling, nowhere else to be
          found. This is a people that begins to bring forth the fruits the
          Lord designed in the creation of man. This mixed people dwell
          together on the most friendly terms and with brotherly feelings;
          still we need and expect to have more of this brotherly feeling.
          The seed is sown, and the plant is growing. The kingdom the Lord
          has commenced will continue to increase, and no power on the
          earth can hinder it.
          It is highly interesting to see people from so many nations
          joining hearts and hands to build cities, gather the poor, preach
          the Gospel, cultivate the earth, and do whatsoever is necessary
          to be done to accomplish what the Lord designed in the beginning
          of this creation. What is the cause of this? Is it because
          brother Joseph Smith, the Prophet, had influence superior to any
          other man to call the people together in his day, and unite their
          feelings and affections? He had no more power than any other man,
          only as it was given to him. Is there a man now living who has
          power over the feelings and affections of the nations of the
          earth, to call any portion of them together and make them of one
          heart and mind? No, only as he receives power from the same
          source from which the Prophet received it.
          Into whatever neighbourhood you go throughout these valleys in
          the mountains, amid the great variety of nationalities, with all
          their different habits and traditions, you find the warmest
          affection pervading the people to be found upon the earth. With
          all our weaknesses and imperfections, there is more brotherly
          kindness here than in any other country. What power produces this
          result? It is the work of the invisible hand of that Being we
          call our Father and God, who frames the worlds, holds them in
          existence, and places his intelligent beings upon them, giving
          those beings their agency, and placing good and evil, light and
          darkness, bitter and sweet, righteousness and sin before them,
          that they may have an opportunity to exhibit the intelligence he
          has bestowed upon them. He preserved them in existence, and
          governs and controls the planetary systems. His power fills the
          immensity of space, without bounds, without beginning, and
          without end. The principle of eternal life brought us here.
          Many ideas are presented to my mind; among them, What are the
          wants of the people in this place? As yet you have no houses, no
          fences, and no saw and grist mills; for which reason I will take
          the liberty of giving you a little information and instruction in
          regard to your temporal affairs. While at Franklin, we ordained
          brother Preston Thomas, agreeable to the wish of the people,
          Bishop of that place; and I think that each settlement in this
          valley now has a Bishop. You have brother Benson, one of the
          Twelve, residing here to encourage, dictate, counsel, and
          instruct you. You also have brother Peter Maughan, who is an
          experienced man for your presiding Bishop. We have been
          acquainted with Brother Maughan for many years, and I will say a
          few words about him. If he has enough vanity to cause my remarks
          to make any difference in his feelings or actions, I shall learn
          something about him that I have not yet learned. In 1840 we
          commenced our systematic emigration from England, in which
          brother Maughan assisted: that was my first acquaintance with
          him. He visited us in Liverpool for instructions, and from my
          first acquaintance with him till now I have found him as straight
          and correct in his business transactions as any man that I have
          ever known to assist in any branch of business in this Church. He
          is a man that I think much of in regard to his integrity,
          honesty, and judgment in counselling. He has always been as
          willing to receive counsel as any man I have ever known in this
          Church, and to obey that counsel with as few words. We wish to
          have him take the supervision of all the Bishops in this valley.
          Let them be under his dictation, and we will settle with him at
          the General Tithing Office.
          Brother Maughan has brother Benson for one of his Counsellors,
          and probably he will choose me for the other; and if we all do
          right, I think the brethren will be pretty well satisfied with
          their presiding officers.
          I have not discovered in this valley any soil fit for making
          adobies. What are you going to build with? Log buildings do not
          make a sightly city. We should like to see buildings that are
          ornamental and pleasing to the eye, as well as convenient and
          commodious. We wish to see cities that are an ornament to the
          country. In Great Salt Lake City nearly all the buildings are
          made of adobies, and I do not fancy their appearance, unless they
          are neatly finished. They are the dryest and healthiest houses
          that can be built, unless it is a frame house. I have an
          objection to frame houses in this country, and always have had,
          on account of our very dry weather's rendering wood so very
          inflammable (I consider them dangerous), whereas an adobie,
          stone, or brick house may have a room or part of a room burnt,
          with far less danger of setting the whole house on fire.
          I remember, when I was quite young, painting a commodious frame
          house built for a tavern. It was nearly completed when it took
          fire from a little oil a workman was boiling in the cellar
          kitchen to use in finishing the inside work. Two or three women
          rescued their bonnets and shawls, and an old clock was removed,
          which were all the articles that were saved. Had that been a
          properly-built adobie house, it would not have been burned. Still
          I am going to recommend that you use timber in building in this
          valley, It costs as much in Great Salt Lake City to make the
          foundation for a good adobie house as it would to build a
          comfortable house, of the same size, of lumber.
          I recommend the brethren in this Valley to erect saw-mills and
          prepare to build with lumber. They are the cheapest and best
          houses I can think of, under your circumstances. I do not wish
          the brethren to cut all the timber to put it into log-houses.
          Erect saw-mills and make lumber, which will be far better than
          building log-houses. We have no timber to waste. We should save
          our timber, and make buildings that will look better than
          log-houses, and at the same time be easier and quicker built.
          You will be obliged to make polefences for the present, which can
          be made to answer until you can make post and board fences. And,
          as soon as possible, if you can find good rock, build stone
          fences. When we get to making iron, we can have wire fences which
          are very durable and cheap.
          As this is the county seat, complete, as soon as you can, a house
          that will answer, for the present, for a meeting-house,
          school-house, and for the transaction of county business.
          We know that you labour diligently; and we only regret, in the
          working department, that you cannot make loafers and horse
          thieves work as hard as you do. Have you neighbours who harbour
          horse thieves--whose sons are horse thieves? You are here
          commencing anew? The soil, the air, the water are all pure and
          healthy. Do not suffer them to become polluted with wickedness.
          Strive to preserve the elements from being contaminated by the
          filthy, wicked conduct and sayings of those who pervert the
          intelligence God has bestowed upon the human family.
          Does the Lord rule and reign on the earth? He controls the
          results of the acts of all the nations of earth; but does he rule
          supreme in the hearts of all people? He does not. Where can he
          reign on the earth? If you can find a place where wicked men are
          not, there is a place where the Lord can reign. Man was appointed
          to rule and have dominion over the earth under his Creator; but
          where the wickedness of man is, the Lord does not reign by the
          power of his Spirit. He partially reigns in the hearts of his
          Saints. He brings forth the results of the acts of all nations,
          but does not dictate them in their acts. 
          Keep your valley pure, keep your towns as pure as you possibly
          can, keep your hearts pure, and labour what you can consistently,
          but not so as to injure yourselves. Be faithful in your religion.
          Be full of love and kindness towards each other.
          Secure yourselves against depredations and attacks by Indians.
          Raise stock and take care of it, and keep it from being stolen
          either by Indians or whites, that you may do good with it. be at
          all times prepared to successfully resist Indian hostility. Keep
          minute-men ready, that they can be in the saddle and off on short
          notice, enough to protect your settlement.
          Hearken continually to the whispering of the Spirit of the Lord,
          and you will hearken to those who are appointed to guide and
          direct you in all your duties.
          May God bless the Saints here and everywhere! Peace be with you!
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, June 12, 1860
                            Brigham Young, June 12, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at Ogden City,
                                   June 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I am very thankful for the privilege of meeting with you this
          afternoon. There may be many present who never saw me until now,
          and many who are acquainted with me, but, probably, have not for
          years had an opportunity to speak to me. As I now have the
          privilege of speaking to you, please accept of my good feelings
          towards you, and of my good desires in your behalf. Peace be to
          you and to your habitations! and may God bless you!
          I will not occupy much time; for I understand that, through some
          mistake in the appointment, many of you have been here a good
          part of the day. I am aware that both yourselves and your
          children are weary, and I think it would be a relief to the
          children if the teachers would supply them with water.
          For many years I have been trying to promulgate the principles of
          eternal life, and I am thankful that we are in possession of that
          religion which gives food to the mind and exercise to the body. I
          am thankful for such a religion. It is different from the
          religions of the day: it is not only a Sabbath-day religion and a
          Monday religion, but it is an every-day religion--a religion that
          will feast a person all the time. It draws forth the mind, and
          expands the understanding of every intelligent being who will
          open his mind to understand and see by vision the creations of
          God--the worlds that are and the worlds that have been,--who can
          grasp in the vision of his mind the truth that there never has
          been a time when there have not been worlds like this, and that
          there will be a time when there will not be worlds organized and
          prepared for intelligent beings to dwell upon.
          Those beings bear the image of Him who is invisible--of our
          Father and God. Were your eyes opened to see the heavenly hosts,
          you would see beings similar to us. We are in our weakness and
          imperfection--we are in darkness; they are in light--they are in
          glory. We are in a mortal flesh, subject to sickness, disease,
          pain, deformity, and death. The heavenly hosts are beings like
          these my brethren, only in greater perfection, having passed
          through the same ordeals we are now passing through. They have
          been made subject to vanity, as we now are; they have had to
          taste of the bitter cup as we have; they have had the privilege
          of the light and of the darkness, of the truth and of the error,
          which privilege we now enjoy. Life eternal has been offered to
          them, and they have chosen it. It is offered to us who are here
          assembled, and we have chosen to follow in the path in which it
          is to be obtained. Had we chosen, we might to-day have been in
          our native lands, as are those whom we have there left.
          It is to us a matter of joy and rejoicing, a solid satisfaction,
          to know that there are a few among all the inhabitants of the
          earth who are willing to receive the words of life to prepare
          themselves to dwell eternally in the presence of our Father and
          our God. We enjoy a great privilege in being gathered out from
          the wicked. We now have the privilege of associating together,
          not only as individuals, families, neighbourhoods, and cities,
          but God has provided the place where we can assemble as it were,
          in a national capacity. We are now in the relationship, so to
          speak, of a limb or branch pertaining to the Federal Government,
          which must grow, increase, spread, and prosper exceedingly.
          You have built a commodious Tabernacle, where but a few years ago
          was a swamp. But a few years ago, there were no inhabitants here.
          When we first visited this place, after the people began to move
          here, there was hardly a settlement between here and Great Salt
          Lake City. There were a few families at Willow Creek, but none
          north of that, and only a few between here and Great Salt Lake
          City. You may now ride until you are weary, and pass through
          settlement after settlement, neighbourhood after neighbourhood.
          You have manifested a spirit of advancement and improvement,
          which is according to the Gospel of life we possess. The
          intelligence we possess was given to us a for a purpose. We are
          the children of the Supreme Being of the universe. The
          inhabitants of the whole earth are the offspring of the Father of
          Lord Jesus Christ. Intelligence is given unto us to improve upon.
          Who will choose life? These my brethren and sisters. The Valleys
          in the Mountains are becoming filled with those who have chosen
          the way of life, and thousands more are in Europe and on the
          islands of the sea. The Gospel we preach has been proclaimed to
          most of the nations of the earth. God will gather his children
          from all nations, and bring them home to Zion. This is the land
          of Zion--this is the continent whereon the Lord has commenced his
          work for the last time, and whereon Jesus will make his
          appearance the second time, when he comes to gather and save the
          house of Israel. It is our duty to prepare for his coming.
          Each person possesses an intelligence, each one has an agency,
          and each has his own salvation to work out, for the spirit and
          body to be crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal
          lives. Let not your hearts sink, nor your faith waver; let not
          your fervency slacken in the least, for the kingdom is ours. God
          has prospered his work on the earth. Towns and counties have
          risen up against it, and States have united and organized to
          destroy this kingdom and the government of God from the earth.
          You have seen your neighbours arise up and persecute you--you
          have known those who should have been your friends and assisted
          you forsake and persecute you, for the Gospel's sake. You have
          all, more or less, experienced such treatment. Is it at an end?
          You see persons gather here, and assist to gather hundreds and
          thousands, and yet some will turn away. Does this discourage you?
          How frequently it has been said to me--"A great many are going to
          California." My reply is, Let them go; there will be plenty left.
          This work is on the increase, and the power of God is becoming
          more and more manifest before all flesh. The faith of the Gospel
          is increasing among the children of men, and the Saints are
          increasing. Compare this place with what it has here ten years
          ago. Has there been an increase? Yes, and a very great increase.
          Ten years ago, how many were there in the States and in foreign
          lands who wanted to come here? Not one to where there are now
          ten. The spirit of the Gospel is going forth among the nations,
          and the people are gathering out. The kingdoms of this world must
          become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ. To aid in
          accomplishing this work, we must overcome sin and every evil
          propensity of the natural man--every selfish and unhallowed
          desire. Let no man covet the things of this world, nor lust after
          the vain and foolish things that pertain to it.
          It is the privilege of the Saints to enjoy every good thing, for
          the earth and its fulness belong to the Lord, and he has promised
          all to his faithful Saints; but it must be enjoyed without spirit
          of covetousness and selfishness--without the spirit of lust, and
          in the spirit of the Gospel: then the sun will shine sweetly upon
          us; each day will be filled with delight, and all things will be
          filled with beauty, giving joy, pleasure, and rest to the Saints.
          The vegetable kingdom is made for man, to gratify the taste and
          add health to the body and gratification to every sense. The gold
          and silver will be given to the Saints; the riches of the world
          will be put in their possession, and they will be legal heirs. We
          are now passing through a day of trial, to determine whether we
          will prove worthy of all we may enjoy and possess, for it must be
          enjoyed and possessed without the spirit of covetousness. Without
          the pure Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, we cannot enjoy the
          good things of life.
          The fulness of the heavens and the earth--the mountains, the
          gold, and precious things in them--will all be devoted to those
          who are devoted to their God and their religion. The wheat, the
          fine flour, the oil, and the wine, the cattle upon a thousand
          hills, and every blessing the Lord has in store for every
          creature he has organized and placed upon this earth, are to fall
          into the hands of the legal heirs, who are the Saints. This is an
          unpleasant idea to unbelievers. Then why do they not believe? If
          there are any here who do not believe the Gospel, and think that
          the Saints are selfish, all they have to do is to become Saints;
          then they will be heirs with the rest of the Saints. There is no
          selfishness about it that I know of, for they have the same
          privilege that we have, and that any man or woman upon the earth
          The kingdom of God is set up, the ordinances of the Gospel are
          dispensed to the people, life and salvation are offered to all,
          and who would miss entering into the kingdom of our Father and
          God? All who believe, have honest hearts, and bring forth fruits
          or righteousness, are the elect of God and heirs to all things.
          All who refuse to obey the holy commandments of the Lord and the
          ordinances of his house will be judged out of their own mouths,
          will condemn themselves as they do now, will be accounted
          unworthy, and will have no part or lot with the righteous. But
          the heathen nations that now exist and that have existed on the
          earth will all be blessed, will see the time when they will have
          the privilege of receiving the blessings of the covenant
          established on the earth by the Son of God, and through it will
          be brought into glory and rest.
          Brethren and sisters, I wish you to continue in your ways of
          welldoing; I desire that your minds may be opened more and more
          to see and understand things as they are. This earth, in its
          present condition and situation, is not a fit habitation for the
          sanctified; but it abides the law of its creation, has been
          baptized with water, will be baptized by fire and the Holy Ghost,
          and by-and-by will be prepared for the faithful to dwell upon.
          Shall we not strive to prepare ourselves as much as possible for
          the coming of the Son of Man? The Saviour will dictate his
          kingdom, through his Apostles and Prophets, until all the heathen
          nations are virtually redeemed by the ordinances that effect
          redemption, that they may inherit the kingdom that is prepared
          for them. This work must progress. This earth must become a
          paradise--must be purged of the sin that has been upon it for
          many generations, for all sin and iniquity must be swept from it,
          and a people be prepared for the coming of the Son of Man. He
          will prepare a people long before the earth is celestialized and
          prepared for the presence of God. The Saints will increase, the
          spirit of wisdom and knowledge will increase, and every grace of
          the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ must increase upon the earth,
          until a people and place are so prepared that the Saviour can
          come and finish the work given him to do, when he will present
          the kingdom to the Father.
          There is a great work for the Saints to do. Progress, and improve
          upon, and make beautiful everything around you. Cultivate the
          earth and cultivate your minds. Build cities, adorn your
          habitations, make gardens, orchards, and vineyards, and render
          the earth so pleasant that when you look upon your labours you
          may do so with pleasure, and that angels may delight to come and
          visit your beautiful locations. In the meantime, continually seek
          to adorn your minds with all the graces of the Spirit of Christ.
          Sin must be overcome and righteousness exalted, until Jesus
          reigns King of nations as he reigns King of Saints. This is not
          unkind to the wicked, for they have the privilege of embracing
          the overtures of mercy, if they choose. No one will be compelled
          to do so. All may freely eat, drink, and satisfy themselves, or
          they may turn away and feed upon husks. Let every one who wishes
          to go to California, go, for we do not want them here. This
          country is most excellent for sifting out those are not here for
          the love of their religion. The mountains, the deserts, the
          barren plains, hard labour, and hard fare are all so calculated
          that those who do not love the truth will leave for California
          and elsewhere, and we love to have them go. Some who are now here
          ought to leave, unless they will repent and become good men.
          Be faithful, humble, prayerful, and watchful, and be sure to live
          your religion. Store up your surplus grain; and when you have
          done that, do (to speak ironically,) as some have done--take
          every pound of butter, every dozen of eggs, every bushel of
          grain, and every good thing you can lay hold of to those who
          would cut our throats, if they had the power. Had they the power,
          they would slay every soul that would not renounce this work.
          They have not the power, and never will have. Israel will be
          gathered, the poor will be gathered, and this land of Joseph will
          be freed from oppressors. Their power is broken, and they will go
          down to the pit, while Zion will arise, and wicked men and devils
          cannot prevent it. God has decreed this, and we are going to help
          him to perform it and bring righteousness upon the land; and the
          righteous will see the day when they can say their prayers and
          lie down in peace, for murderers will not be around them.
          Will you let every act of your lives promote the kingdom of God?
          If you do, you may be sure that every person who is opposed to
          righteousness will be our enemy. But those who are here to steal
          our cattle and horses, instead of striving honestly for an honest
          living, had better forsake their evil habits, or go where they
          are more popular. The Lord Almighty will have a pure people--a
          people that will serve him; and we shall yet see the day when we
          shall be free from murderers, thieves, robbers, liars,
          whoremongers, drunkards, and every other description of persons
          who pollute the earth.
          My constant prayer is that the anger which is in the hearts of
          the disobedient will turn upon each other, and the wicked slay
          the wicked, until no place can be found on the earth for those
          who will not observe good laws, that the righteous may live in
          peace. The wicked are doing so; and in the midst of their rage
          which has been around us, it is astonishing how the preserving
          and invisible hand of God has been over his people. I do not now
          remember that any in our Territory, during the time alluded to
          who desired to live their religion, fell by the hands of the
          wicked, except brother William Cook. They credit this wonderful
          preservation to me; but they are mistaken. The Lord Almighty can
          control the acts, and bring forth the results far beyond the
          wisdom and calculation of man. He has brought to pass these
          purposes, and the wicked have been and are helping him. "The
          wrath of man shall praise him." May the Lord God of Israel bless
          you and the whole house of Israel, is my prayer in the name of
          Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 3, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 3, 1860
                              TRIALS OF THE SAINTS, &c.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 3, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Brethren, I am obliged to keep my head covered, for I am fearful
          of taking cold. I expect I am beginning to look strong again, but
          I am very weak. You may be assured that I am grateful, and
          rejoice that I live in this day. I am thankful that I live in
          this generation, and especially that I dwell in these mountains
          with you; for it is one of the happiest places that I ever saw,
          right here upon the tops of these mountains, and particularly if
          you can have the right kind of microscope--such a one as the Lord
          will give you.
          I presume that you can all see what the world are at down yonder:
          they are beginning to have times as well as we, and they may well
          expect to have difficulties. I do not call those drivings, and
          what we used to call persecutions, difficulties. I never was more
          happy in my life than I was in Missouri and Illinois, when we
          were passing through those trying scenes; and I can say that I
          never felt better than I have for the last two or three years,
          although it has been very trying to some. Some of our friends
          think we are cowards; but we only act so when it is necessary;
          and then when it is not necessary to be such, we stand forth in
          our proper light; and it is always necessary for us to be men of
          God, holding the Priesthood in righteousness, doing right and
          always being ready to do good, and assist in rolling forward the
          great work. The Lord will help us, if we are willing to be guided
          by his Holy Spirit.
          President Young was speaking to the Elders about coming into this
          stand to speak, preaching in the Wards, and telling the people
          honestly what is required of them. I can tell them the plain,
          simple principles of the Gospel,--advise them to lay up their
          grain, and do all the good they can.
          It has troubled and worried me more, perhaps, than anything that
          has transpired in these mountains, when I have considered how we
          were situated for grain. We are almost destitute, and our friends
          have got plenty; and they are capable of selling to us, and then
          they will have enough for themselves; for, as I told you this
          morning, they have got at least three years' provisions on hand
          at Camp Floyd. It is true that it does not take very much grain
          to sustain a man and his wife and a few children, if he is
          prudent with it; but then it requires a certain quantity for
          every family, and when added together, we need a great deal of
          wheat and corn to sustain us here in these mountains.
          I would rather see my family go very poorly clad than to see them
          without bread and meat; for there is nothing in the world that
          will make a woman so cross as to go hungry, and the men are much
          worse. I have not tried this much; but I have a few times sat
          down and eaten up all the food I had. I was not cross at that
          time, but I called upon my Heavenly Father to open the way
          whereby I might be fed and be nourished and cherished. I know
          that God is merciful and benevolent to his creatures; I know that
          the earth belongs to him, and that all power is his, both in
          heaven and upon the earth, and all the children of men are in his
          hands. We are all his children, every soul of us, not only the
          righteous but the wicked; and they all have their agency and the
          right to do as they please, but they are responsible for all
          their acts.
          As we measure to others, so it will be measured to us again; and
          as we make up our beds, so we shall sleep, and we shall have to
          give an account to God for all the acts done in the body. When,
          for instance, you sin against President Young, you have got to
          make that right with him: I have no power to remit that sin. And
          when you sin against Jesus Christ, you have got to make that
          restitution to him which is necessary to gain forgiveness. When
          you sin against the Holy Ghost, you have got to make the
          atonement to him. And as we do to others, so it will be done to
          us, and the nation and the government that we look to for our
          We are born of the fathers who won our liberties. We are the
          children of that God who spake to our fathers, and gave them the
          law, and inspired them to write the Constitution of our country.
          And those who now sit in the judgment-seat should remember that
          as they measure to us it will be measured to them again, and they
          cannot avoid it; and we may with safety apply the same to
          ourselves, for as we measure to each other, so will it be
          measured back to us. If we transgress a law, we must pay the
          penalty, for the Almighty requires this of every one of us. He
          will not force any man to keep his law; but all will find, when
          they wish to enter into the kingdom, that there is Mercy on one
          side of the door, and Justice on the other; and what Justice
          cannot claim, Mercy will.
          With these views of the subject, let us learn to take a course to
          do unto others as we would wish them to do unto us in like
          circumstances. Be honest and upright in all things; abstain from
          all lying and hypocrisy, root it out of your hearts, and work
          righteousness continually.
          This is the religion of Jesus Christ as taught in these
          books--the Bible and the Book of Mormon, and it is in accordance
          with that which is in my breast, and which is a better book, for
          it is life in Christ; and that living being that receives light
          and intelligence from the heavens through the revelations of the
          Holy Ghost is a living oracle. It is the living Oracle that is
          within us that will guide us in the way of life.
          Now, you require brother Brigham to live in that manner that he
          can hold the oracles of God and be to you a living oracle--the
          mouthpiece of the Almighty, to communicate line upon line, and
          precept upon precept, and have the word of truth constantly on
          hand. Now, why should you require more of the head than of the
          other members? The Lord has said that upon those members that you
          consider the least honourable he has conferred the most honour;
          and he will confer upon every man and woman that honours the
          Priesthood, the Presidency, the Bishops, and all the members of
          the body. We cannot honour God except we honour his authority:
          there is no possible way of honouring the kingdom of God only by
          honouring its authorities.
          If we take this course, we shall do well and be prospered in all
          things. I am satisfied that the majority of this people are
          improving, and it is for their sake that we are sustained. God
          takes hold of our enemies and controls them, and he has kept them
          at a distance and led them by his power, as a groom leads a horse
          by the bit. We have been praying and beseeching the Lord by night
          and by day to hold them, and he has done it. This is the way it
          is done, and this is the reason that we can go to work
          unmolested, and build up the kingdom of heaven, and do all that
          is required of us. Let us do that which is right. Act towards
          this Church in every respect just as you would like others to do
          by you.
          Brethren, you need not be troubled in your minds, but be of good
          cheer and rejoice evermore. Bow down at night, plead with your
          Heavenly Father, ask him to bless this people--to bless the
          earth, the mountains, the waters--to bless your wives and
          children: ask him to bless the seed you put in the earth, and to
          turn away the storms, that we may have good crops. These things
          are required of you. You are commanded in this book (Doc. and
          Cov.) to do these things. There is not a day passes over my head
          but I bow before my Heavenly Father in secret, and plead with him
          to bless you, to bless the Saints and the Elders, abroad among
          the nations, to give his angels charge concerning them, that they
          may have power over every evil and over all the enemies of
          Christ. This is my prayer. I am pleading continually for the work
          of our Father to be carried on, and for his will to be done upon
          the earth as it is done in heaven.
          Do you think that a Saint will steal poles, or go to a man's wood
          pile and steal his fire-wood? Or do you believe that a Saint will
          lie and do that which will prejudice a man against his friends?
          This is the way Lucifer acts; and probably the last thing he did
          before he left heaven was to take the census; and w calculate
          that he will leave here soon, seeing that he has commenced to
          take the census.
          Now, brethren, let us remember to pray--"Our Father, who are in
          heaven, thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth as it is in
          heaven." Just think how they are in heaven, and then you can form
          an opinion of what we ought to be. Lucifer is not there now, for
          the Bible tells us that he has cast out, and then things were set
          in order. Do you suppose they allow lying and stealing there? Do
          you suppose there are any hypocrites there? I want you to think
          of these things; for you will find, when you get into heaven,
          that all kinds of deceitfulness and every abomination will be
          done away; for they are honest there, and they watch over us:
          they are interested in our welfare, and they desire us to do
          good. They have just as strong a desire for our welfare as I have
          to see my sons do right.
          There is nothing in this world that makes me feel worse or more
          sorrowful than to see my children taking an unwise course. I feel
          these things very sensitively, and I shall continue to feel so;
          for my soul and body and all that I possess delight in God and in
          his work, and to see you doing right. It is all the pride I have
          when I can see the Latter-day Saints doing their duty. I have no
          pride in clothing, in dress, or in any man, except he does the
          will of God; but I delight in walking humbly and faithfully
          before God, and setting a good example. When my wife pursues this
          course, I have pride in her--I adore her, as I would you, if you
          were all to do right, gentlemen, and no more. Why should I love a
          woman more than a man? They are no more to me than good men.
          I am aware that this world is filled with hypocrisy, and I expect
          it will continue so until the end; but I shall soon leave this
          tenement and go into a better place. I do not know how long it
          will be, neither do I care: it does not trouble me one particle.
          About two weeks previous to the death of brother Jedediah M.
          Grant, I dreamed that we were travelling, and we came to a
          beautiful stream of water. I thought I was going to cross it with
          him, and with the expectation and understanding that he would
          guard me across. He crossed the stream unobserved by me, and then
          I saw him running up the hill as fast as he could, and he got
          away from me and passed out of my sight. The stream kept rising
          and becoming more boisterous and apparently more dangerous; and
          so it continued till I awoke.
          As for you Saints looking to the Government of the United States
          for quarters, I can tell you that you never will get any. Satan
          never will allow you any quarters, except he does it for the
          purpose of leading you into a worse snare; and therefore you need
          not look for anything of the kind. What! the Devil give the
          Saints any quarters? No, never: but if he has got the back pull
          upon us, he will hold us. We may whip and flog all we choose,--if
          he has got a claim upon us, he won't give us any quarters. Would
          you, if you got the advantage? You all say no. Well, then, if you
          have got the advantage, keep it. And if you will let the Devil
          alone, he cannot do much. But I can tell you that you need not
          look for much from this generation. They may yield to get a
          better hold of us, but I don't ask any odds of them; and I pray
          to my Father and God, saying, "O Lord, preserve thy servant;
          preserve me in thy truth, that I may never sin against thee, nor
          against thy faithful servants, nor against angels, that I may be
          a co-worker and be subject to them and to the power of God."
          I never saw the time that I was afraid of sickness, pain, or
          anguish. Still we are all liable to these things. I do not feel
          to boast. If I do, it is through mistake and a slip of the
          tongue. But I feel to bless the Presidency of this Church and the
          Priesthood generally, and all that believe on their words
          throughout the world. This work will roll on in spite of all
          Go to work and take care of your grain; store up your wheat, so
          that the worms cannot get it. I have kept some wheat five years,
          and it is still good. Let us all take a course to preserve
          ourselves temporally and spiritually, and listen to what is said
          by the Priesthood.
          I have heard that some of the brethren have found a great deal of
          fault with me for talking so much about wheat; but I can tell
          them that this won't put wheat in their bins, nor flour in their
          God bless us all--root out the wicked from among us, that we may
          be one. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 7, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 7, 1860
                                 TEMPORAL SALVATION.
               Remarks made by President Heber C. Kimball, Box Elder,
                                    June 7, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          All that has been said by President Brigham Young is very
          precious to me. The righteous will root out wickedness, and I
          want to live to see it, for that time will give great consolation
          to the righteous. I wish to speak relative to a temporal
          salvation. If we do not have wisdom to take care of and save our
          own lives, it appears to me that it will be more difficult for us
          to attain to that principle necessary to save the spiritual life.
          As Elders of Israel, we must take a more judicious course, as
          relates to a family capacity and a Church compact, than we have
          yet taken. If we do not, I fear exceedingly for the result. Yet
          God is much more merciful than we are. He is determined to save
          those who will take a course to secure their election and
          heirship to eternal life. All such people will prevail. If they
          fail in their integrity and firmness to the cause of
          righteousness, and repent not, they will lose all they have
          already gained, all they have expected, and all that has ever
          been promised to them that overcome.
          Let it not be said that any portion of the people of this
          Territory have not wheat enough to last them until harvest. Let
          them be sure to do one thing, if God permit it--secure well the
          coming harvest, and be sure to lay up enough to last one, two, or
          three years. When we have done this, we have time then to
          beautify our gardens, cities, palaces, and playgrounds, and more
          thoroughly school our children. It is hard to improve when there
          is no bread. When a man has no bread, and his neighbours have
          none, he must have horrible feelings. The day will come when
          millions of people will flock to us for bread, and thousands of
          them will be honest; they will be the elect of God: they will
          come to us for salvation, either to this place or to Jackson
          Let us seek diligently to save ourselves, and also to save the
          whole house of Israel, and the house of Esau--that part of them
          that will repent, and they will repent only when they are obliged
          to--a great portion of them. A portion of this people have been
          rooted up six times, and as often left our possessions, because
          we were obliged to. It will be something like that in the saving
          of the house of Esau. But we shall not move from these mountains
          until the Lord tells us to, though Uncle Sam may request it as
          much as he has a mind to. We shall go when our Father and God
          tells us to, and stop where he tells us to stop.
          Let us rise up in the strength and power of righteousness, and
          God will bless us as no people were ever blessed. Let us provide
          for our own wants as a people, and raise flax and wool, and every
          other thing that is requisite for temporal salvation and the
          preservation of the natural body, and this will aid us much in
          our endeavour to attain eternal salvation.
          In connection with brother Brigham, I say, Peace be upon you all!
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 10, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 10, 1860
                                 PRACTICAL RELIGION.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made at Logan, Cache
                                   June 10, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I cordially agree with what has been said by President Young, and
          I know that every reasonable man does. The religion we believe in
          consists of faith and works. I would not give a dime for all the
          faith there is in this world without works. We believe or
          disbelieve what we hear. After we believed the testimony of the
          Elders who brought the intelligence that God had sent an holy
          angel, raised up a Prophet, &c., then we were required to repent.
          After we had repented, we went forth and were baptized in water
          for the remission of sins. Then we received the laying on of
          hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, whose office it is to show
          us things to come and bring things to our remembrance. Then we
          received the holy Priesthood, shouldered our knapsacks, and
          started out to preach without purse or scrip. As soon as we
          believed, we began to work, and we have kept working all the time
          until now. By working, we receive the fruits of our labour.
          Wheat cannot be produced unless the ground is prepared and the
          seed sown upon it. When it has attained to ripeness, it must then
          be reaped, thrashed, and taken to the mill to be ground; then it
          must be fermented, kneaded into dough, and baked into bread,
          before we can eat it. This is a good comparison. The religion of
          Christ cannot exist without works. "Faith without works is dead,
          being alone,"--as much so as the body is dead without the spirit.
          Go and do what you have been told to do to-day. Our religion is a
          daily work; it is our duty to work continually.
          I have travelled through many portions of the United States; I
          have lived in the best country there is in the United States; I
          have been to Europe; but I have never seen such a scenery in my
          life as I have seen in this valley. It is the best valley there
          is in the mountains, that we have seen; still I expect there are
          better valleys than this. I do not know but Sanpete is the next.
          I never have had better feelings in seeing any country, and to
          see the people in it who have commenced to improve it. We are
          pretty well satisfied that they are Saints that live here. A
          great many people, when starting, said they were going to Cache
          Valley; but we do not find them here: they have gone to Carson
          Valley, or to some other place. I can say, Peace be to this
          valley; and peace be to the righteous; and sorrow and
          tribulation, weakness, and utter destruction from the angel of
          God waste away the wicked that will not repent. I pray that an
          Uncle Sam's army may never come into this valley; and if they do
          not come near you, this valley will be one of the greatest
          granaries that ever was in the house of Israel.
          I am calculating, if it continues to rain as it does to-day--that
          is, when it is wanted, that the Lord will receive some ten to
          twelve thousand bushels of grain here in his granary. If the
          people here will take the course to do as they have been told,
          listening those men who have been appointed to preside over them,
          they will have one of the richest valleys in the world; and the
          Lord will temper it: he will temper your winters and your
          summers, and he will temper the people--help them to control
          their tempers, and the peace and blessing of the Lord will dwell
          here. I feel to pray all the time--"O Father, bless this people,
          bless this valley, bless these mountains, the fountains of water,
          and bless everything that pertains to this people," that this
          place may be a place when Salt Lake fails of having wheat, that
          we may come here and get a little. I feel to bless Sanpete, that
          it may still continue to be a granary. It is, so far; and I feel
          as though this would be, and I am satisfied it will be, if you
          live right.
          Brother Rix undertook to build a saw mill. He has the irons, and
          here are the timbers: you are sitting upon them. He would have
          had hundreds of bushels of wheat more, had he gone on and built
          that mill. You all want lumber; and I would now, if I were in his
          place, put up that mill.
          Take upon you the yoke of Christ, and wear it, for it is easy,
          and the path of the righteous is plain. But when a man is wrong
          and neglects his duty, he is full of sorrow, he is uneasy, and
          unhappy all the day long. You know this. Peace be with you! and
          may God help you to do right, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, June 13, 1860
                            Brigham Young, June 13, 1860
                              BLESSINGS OF THE SAINTS.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at Kaysville,
                                   June 13, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have time to say but a few words. It is three years and a few
          days since I was last here, and you are acquainted with the
          scenes we have passed through since that short time.
          I am rejoiced to meet and associate with the Saints. It is one of
          the greatest privileges and blessings I can enjoy on the face of
          this earth, to gather out from the wicked world with the Saints,
          and be far away from the contaminating influence of the breath of
          the ungodly.
          It is a great comfort to enjoy the privilege of passing day after
          day, week after week, and month after month, without hearing the
          name of God blasphemed. Here we have the privilege of sending the
          Gospel to the utmost parts of the earth, of teaching our children
          righteousness, of setting a righteous example before our
          neighbours, of associating together, of praying with and for each
          other, and mingling our voices in praising our God. Is not this a
          blessing? True, we are not entirely free from wickedness; we are
          in a world of sin and iniquity. All the inhabitants of the earth
          have wandered from the path of truth, and it is our duty to lead
          our children and friends towards our Father and God, to forsake
          the wickedness that is in the world, and promote righteousness
          and the principles of life--the life of the body and of the
          mind--the existence of the spirit and the body here and to all
          eternity--to dwell with our Father and our God. Life is before
          Here are the Saints, and the words of the Saviour will apply to
          them--"He that liveth and believeth in me shall never die." He
          does not say that this body shall not crumble to dust. It will go
          back to its mother earth, to be raised immortal--to be brought
          forth to enjoy the light, glory, and presence of our Father and
          God, which we cannot endure while we are in this mortal
          tabernacle. This body must be purified and prepared to dwell in
          eternal burnings, for it is there where our Father and God dwells
          in the perfection of glory, light, and power.
          Is it not a blessing to have schools in our community, where our
          teachers can teach our children correct principles, and impart to
          them education that will be useful? Is it not a blessing to
          associate with each other and build up the kingdom of God? Is it
          not a blessing to you, mothers, to raise up Prophets and
          Apostles--men filled with the glory of God, to go forth and
          extend the work of our God?
          Do I realize, day and night, that I have the good feelings,
          prayers, and faith of the Saints on the earth? I do. Let me enjoy
          the fellowship of angels, of God, and of his Saints, and I am
          You have my prayers continually for the welfare of the kingdom of
          God on the earth.
          May God bless you! I know that his blessings will rest upon you,
          if you live for them. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Daniel
          H. Wells, June 17, 1860
                           Daniel H. Wells, June 17, 1860
                              OBJECTS OF THE GATHERING.
            Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
                    Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, June 17, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I rejoice in the privilege of meeting with the brethren and
          sisters--of meeting, I may say, with Saints--with those who have
          gathered out from the midst of the nations of the earth for the
          purpose of building up the kingdom of God upon the earth with
          persons from almost every nation, kindred, tongue, and people.
          Actuated by a single motive, and that motive and that object the
          building up of the Church and kingdom of God, have this people
          gathered from among the nations and from the islands of the sea.
          Should it not rejoice our hearts to meet such characters? Should
          it not be a matter of pleasure to be associated with such a
          community, and to have a part and lot in the established of truth
          and righteousness upon the earth.
          I feel to rejoice continually in connection with my brethren in
          this work in which we are all engaged. No matter what order of
          occupation we are in, it is all for this sole object--to
          establish righteousness and peace, and put down every species of
          wickedness. Our object is to establish a nucleus of power to
          protect and preserve righteous principles upon the earth, and the
          kingdom and government of the Almighty that shall never be thrown
          down. This is the motive, and it is a great and glorious and a
          noble enterprise, and its results will be pleasing, affording joy
          and peace in the Holy Ghost, and eventually exaltation and
          eternal lives.
          Our minds have been touched with the light of truth--the law of
          heaven--the Spirit of the living God, and we have been enabled to
          see a few things, and we have now come together that we may learn
          of those principles. This work and cause which we have espoused
          is no idle tale, but a living, stern, and glorious reality. It
          was said by our Saviour to the multitude, "What have ye come out
          to see? A reed shaken with the wind?"
          We can answer that question in the negative. No; we have come for
          a great, grand, and glorious purpose. We have many things in
          connection with this purpose to perform to unite our lives,
          resources, and powers in the spreading abroad the truths of high
          Heaven, the gathering of Israel, the redemption of Zion, and the
          establishment of the principles of righteousness and peace upon
          the earth.
          We have to train up our children in the nurture and admonition of
          the Lord--to seek to establish the principles of righteousness
          among men--to put down iniquity, stop the floods of wickedness
          and corruption that almost overflow the earth.
          It is a strong current we have to stem; it is a warfare. We have
          to wage war against the powers of darkness; and sometimes it
          seems as though the floods were so great that it would overwhelm
          the Saints. It frequently appears as if there were no possibility
          of rising above it. But our past experience has shown us that the
          Church and kingdom of God has risen above these things, and that
          it has continually increased and extended abroad, and it is still
          progressing, and will continue to prosper from this time forth
          and for ever. From its commencement it has known no
          stopping-place, neither will it ever.
          We live in the generation of the world in which the set time to
          gather Israel has come, to bring about and accomplish the
          purposes of God, which must be brought about in the last day. The
          Lord has commenced to gather and organize his people, that they
          may be more fully taught in the principles of eternal life. It is
          now too late for the people of the wicked nations to think that
          they can overcome it, as did the wicked in days gone by; for this
          never can be done. The work of God will roll forth in power, in
          might and strength, sweeping sin and wickedness from the earth,
          and the Lord will rule King of nations as he does now King of
          This, brethren and sisters, is the work for which we are
          assembled together, and we have the pleasure and satisfaction of
          knowing that we can travel hundreds of miles here without meeting
          with scarcely any, except those who have embraced the Gospel, and
          gathered to this Territory for the self-same purpose that we
          ourselves have. The majority of the people in this extensive
          Territory have come for this cause, and with a desire to do right
          and live the lives of Saints.
          Is there wickedness here? Yes, there are those who have been born
          in this kingdom, that have dishonoured themselves,--some of them,
          too, that bear the names of those who were witnesses to the
          coming forth of the Book of Mormon, as well as others who bear
          the name of Prophets who are mentioned in that book. It pains my
          heart to see it--to hear children profaning the name of the
          Deity. How will we feel, if we train up our children to permit
          them to live in this way--in a way that they will become a
          disgrace to their parents? Is it an honour to be born in Zion? Is
          it a blessed privilege to be trained up under the genial
          influences of that Spirit that leads to life and to an
          understanding of the principles thereof? Is it not a blessing to
          be enabled to discover and put far from us the false traditions
          of our forefathers? If so, how much more the disgrace of that
          person who dishonours his parentage, and the Church and kingdom
          of God, and that will also dishonour himself? Men do this to
          themselves--to the kingdom of God--the cause of truth and
          righteousness. But thanks be to our Father that the cause of
          truth and righteousness cannot suffer at the hands of the wicked,
          but Zion will rise and shine, and her greatness and glory will be
          seen, and in her strength, power, and might she will tread down
          every opposing foe. How should we feel in regard to our children,
          and to training them up that they may not depart from the ways of
          righteousness and truth? Does it meet with the approbation of the
          Almighty when we neglect them? The Lord said to Abraham when he
          blessed him--"I know that he will command his children after
          If this was a reason for giving a blessing to Abraham, why should
          not every man who will live for it get a similar blessing in this
          generation? And in this way man can become great and mighty in
          the kingdom of God, and be useful to the Church of Christ.
          Then let us pursue this course, that our children may honour us
          in their day and generation, that they may be an honour and an
          ornament in the Church and kingdom of God, instead of being a
          disgrace to those they associate with.
          Mothers have a great deal to do with this; their duties and
          responsibilities are great towards their children; and none need
          be idle in this kingdom, for all can make themselves useful, no
          matter what their calling is.
          There is everything needed in the kingdom of God that is required
          for the establishment of any other kingdom, save wickedness, and
          that I suppose must abide until a righteous influence shall be
          raised broad enough and deep enough to wither and dry it up. Then
          let us labour to root up wickedness, and let righteousness
          prevail in the minds of the Saints.
          These are my feelings and my desires; and I pray God to bless all
          with the light of his Holy Spirit to guide us in the path of
          virtue and rectitude, that we may be enabled to do right, walk
          humbly and obediently before our God, and continually do those
          things that shall be pleasing in his sight, that we may at all
          times have his smiles and approbation. This is my prayer in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / John
          Taylor, June 17, 1860
                             John Taylor, June 17, 1860
                                 OF HIS DESTINY, &c.
            Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 17, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          It is not very often that I take a text when I attempt to preach;
          but I have thought, since I was invited to address you, that I
          would take one--two or three, perhaps, this afternoon, and make
          some remarks upon them. I generally like to observe passing
          events, and to notice words and actions of men--to study their
          import and bearing upon me and the community. It is upon some
          reflections of this kind that I am about to speak, and from which
          I shall take my text.
          The first is a remark made by President Young. You may call it
          the gospel according to St. Young, St. Brigham, or what you
          please; and I am not very particular which book you put it in, or
          how you name it. In some remarks that he made to the inhabitants
          of Cache Valley, he said--"This people will never be driven from
          this Territory, except they drive themselves." This is part of my
          text. Another part is contained in some remarks made by President
          Kimball this morning, and you may call it the gospel according to
          St. Heber, if you please. It is something like this--"We can all
          be happy, if we have a mind and disposition to labour for it."
          The next is from some writer--I do not now remember his name. He
          says, "Man is the founder of his own destiny."
          Wherever there is a true principle presented, it is well to
          investigate, and see how far it is applicable to us. We find here
          remarks made and uttered, of the greatest importance to the human
          family. We do not realize or appreciate their bearing fully,
          neither do we comprehend how far they concern or will affect us
          or the society with which we are associated. As intelligent
          beings, as men possessed with the spirit of truth, as believers
          in the Lord Jesus Christ, as men who believe that we are acting
          with reference to eternity, it is well for us at all times to
          ponder well the path of our feet, and understand the position
          that we occupy on this earth, to know as near as possible the
          relationship that we sustain to God, to each other, to the world,
          and, as near as we can, the various duties that devolve upon us
          to attend to. These are things that we profess more or less to be
          governed by. We profess to have a portion of the Spirit of Truth,
          and we pray frequently that that Spirit may guide and direct us
          in our movements among the children of men. Let us endeavour to
          be guided by it in all our business relations, and in our
          intercourse with each other, that it may govern all our actions
          in life.
          These are feelings that we often have experienced, and yet how
          frequently we depart from that spirit which we possess
          intuitively, and the instructions from those who are teaching us
          the principles of truth.
          Now, there is nothing more true than these sayings that I have
          repeated over in your hearing. Take into consideration this
          people, and the position they occupy, What is it? And who are we?
          Why, we profess to be the people of God, and we are the people of
          God. We profess to be Saints of the Most High, and this is what
          we are in reality, or should be. This does not, of course, apply
          to those who are not Saints. We profess that this is the work of
          God in which we are engaged, and our profession strictly correct.
          When we say this is the Church and kingdom of God, we believe it,
          and so it is; and it is the only Church and the only kingdom that
          he has on this earth in this generation that we know anything
          about. We profess to know that God has revealed his law, that he
          has restored the holy Priesthood, and that he is communicating
          his will to the human family. We profess to believe that the
          kingdom of God will overrule and prevail over every other power
          and every other form of government, and that it will go on from
          strength to strength, from power to power, from intelligence to
          intelligence, from knowledge to knowledge; and that in the due
          course of events, it will rule over the whole earth, until every
          creature upon the earth and under the earth and on the sea will
          be subject to the law of God, to the kingdom of God, to the
          dominion of God, and to the rule of the holy Priesthood.
          This is our profession. We believe it: at any rate we profess to
          believe it; and if we do not, we are hypocrites. We profess,
          further, to be the elect of God--set apart, elected, chosen by
          him to be his servants to accomplish his work upon the earth;--in
          the first place, to establish correct principles among ourselves,
          and then to teach those principles to others, no matter what they
          relate to, whether to family matters, to the state, to a town, a
          corporation, or a government,--no matter whether they relate to
          the Government of our own country, our own family, or a world. We
          profess to be under that Government. And further, all our
          opinions, all our movements, and intercourse with each other and
          with the nations of the earth, we believe to be governed and
          regulated by the law of God. These are some of our views and
          feelings respecting our religion and its influence upon our
          If these things are correct--and they most assuredly are--we are
          God's people, and he is bound by everything that is calculated to
          bind either man or God. He is bound to take care of his people,
          if they take care of themselves. If they honour their calling and
          priesthood--if they magnify and do credit to the power and
          authority that is conferred upon them--if they do not deviate
          from correct principles. God is bound to fulfil all things
          according to the obligations that he is under,--one of which is
          to provide for his Saints. Now, where does the matter rest,
          taking it in connection with the first part of our text? Where
          does it necessarily rest? Does it not rest with God? It does, and
          he is faithful in his part. Who has ever known God to depart from
          correct principles? Come, let me stand up in his defence, if you
          please. I never have, and I am well satisfied that you never did.
          There is not a man upon the earth that has put his trust in God,
          I do not care what part of the world he has been in, but what can
          say that he delivered him. I know that has been the case with me,
          emphatically so. I have been satisfied, when in foreign lands and
          in strange countries, where I had no access but to the Almighty,
          that he was on my side, and I know that he has answered my
          We know that God lives, because we have the things that we ask at
          his hands. Taking it, then, in this point of view, What is it
          that can cause us, as a people, to suffer any difficulty, or
          trouble, or privation? It is our own acts, our own corruptions,
          our own faults and weaknesses. Did we not have a sample of it
          this morning in the President's remarks? He said, "I have, in
          years gone by, gone almost shirtless, and I have gone to men who
          had plenty, but they would not trust me ten dollars." Well, he
          was faithful, and they could not deprive him of that to which he
          was entitled. They might deprive him of the necessaries of life,
          and of those things that would make him and his family
          comfortable and happy for the time being; but they could not put
          anything between him and the kingdom of God. That being who had
          promised to stand by him, and whom he continued to fear, blessed
          him temporally and spiritually; he supplied all his wants,
          enabled him to feed and administer to those individuals who were
          so penurious that they could not trust in God. Is not that a
          proof of the position I am taking? It is; and you can see proof
          after proof and circumstance after circumstance: I could name
          many of them.
          I have seen those that were proud cast down; I have seen the meek
          exalted, and the poor made to rejoice in the Holy One of Israel,
          and seen peace and plenty poured into their lap, so that they
          have been comfortable and happy, while the other class have been
          cast down--become poor and destitute; or, if they have wallowed
          in luxury, they have since gone to the Devil.
          These are things which, if you will reflect upon them, will
          produce good results, if they lead you to conduct and regulate
          your heart by the Spirit of truth and the law of God. It is well
          to study the world and the overruling hand of God. You will see
          many pursue the path of luxury and ease, and neglect their
          Priesthood and their God, and the result will be as those
          mentioned. I speak of this as a general principle--as one that
          exists between God and this earth. Man, assisted by the Lord, is
          the founder of his own destiny. We do not always see this
          principle developed at once. Sometimes the hand of God is
          withheld, and he suffers his people to be chastened. At present
          this appears hard, and to some it seems urgent; yet it is for
          their good. This principle has existed to a great extent among
          the nations of the earth. They are raised up and cast down. They
          come into existence, grow, flourish, and expand, and are
          powerful; and by a touch they crumble, wither, and decay. But the
          nations know not God; they do not observe his laws, and have no
          claim upon his protection. It has been so from the commencement,
          and it will continue so until the winding-up scene. It will apply
          to the human family until the earth shall be redeemed.
          It is true that these things are not always visible to our
          senses. We sometimes see the wicked flourish, just as David said
          he did; but by-and-by they are cut down. There is no pity in
          their death, neither is there that kindly feeling that is
          manifested for the righteous.
          Good men have had to endure affliction, privations, trials, and
          sorrow, it is true. Abraham had to pass through afflictions that
          were harrowing to his feelings. Men of God have had to wander
          about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, and been considered the scum
          and offscourings of society, by men who understood not their
          relationship to God. They appeared destitute, but were, in
          reality, not. They had a hope that was buoyant, and looked for a
          city that had foundations, whose builder and maker is God. Events
          of a similar kind have transpired among us. Brother Kimball and
          others have realized it, as those did in ancient times. There is
          no difference this latter and former dispensation in this
          respect. Those who have held the Melchizedek Priesthood, many of
          whom had the gifts of the Holy Ghost, and much of the spirit of
          prophecy, even where there was no organization of Priesthood or
          of the kingdom of God upon the earth, stood as isolated
          characters in the world, and maintained their integrity before
          God. But we have a kingdom, the pattern of which has been
          revealed from the great God, given for our own happiness and
          salvation. And with the laying of the foundation of his kingdom
          on the earth there is a promise given unto us that the powers of
          darkness and all the power of hell combined shall not prevail
          against this kingdom. In this respect we differ from all others.
          At the time that Jesus lived, the Apostles entertained this hope
          respecting the kingdom that he organized; but long before that,
          it had been prophesied that a certain power should prevail
          against the Saints, and that the kingdom, with its organization,
          should pass from earth; and this all came to pass: but such will
          never be the case with this kingdom. Here is the difference
          between the dispensation of Jesus and the one in which we live.
          The Lord organized this earth for a certain purpose, and placed
          you and me upon it, and also millions of beings who came here
          before us and passed into another state. He organized for a
          certain purpose, and it will accomplish its design; so also will
          the human family. Should I say, then, that God is the arbiter of
          his own fate?
          You will allow me to mix up my texts, I presume; for I do not
          mean to take up firstly, secondly, and thirdly; but I mean to use
          them wherever I think they will apply.
          Is God the arbiter of his own fate? There is no necessity for
          this; for God rules and reigns, and controls things at his
          pleasure. Will righteous men always be trodden under foot by
          their enemies? No; for it is contrary to the design of God: he
          has given us ability to choose the good and refuse the evil. We
          can work iniquity or righteousness, just as we please; and the
          Devil has taken advantage of this, and tried to surround men's
          minds with such influences as would bring about their ruin, that
          he might lead them captive at his will. The Lord has not bound
          them, nor controlled them; but the result of their actions he has
          controlled, whenever they have taken a course that was of itself
          calculated to injure his people.
          The Lord says, "The wrath of man shall praise me, and the
          remainder I will restrain." He will let mankind pursue happiness
          in their own way; and according to their desire, he will let them
          drink the cup of their own iniquity in their way. On the other
          hand, he has manifested his goodness, and will continue to do it
          to all his children. What does he design to accomplish? The
          building up of this kingdom upon the earth, the establishment of
          righteousness, the driving back of the Adversary, and the
          banishing of his Satanic Majesty from the earth. By this means,
          the principles of truth will be extended throughout the length
          and breadth of the earth, and all will bow to God and his Christ,
          and the chosen ones will administer the ordinances of his house
          for ever and ever.
          The Almighty had this object in view long ago: the old Prophets
          testified of it in generations that are passed. Job, who was said
          to have been a very patient man, spoke of it in his day, and the
          Apostles of our Lord talked about the time when Jesus would come
          to reign upon the earth. Visions, dreams, and revelations are
          multiplied upon this subject. The Lord is a little more capacious
          in his views than we are, and calculates more largely; and things
          that look very great and important to us are very small with him.
          It is said that a thousand years with us are as one day with the
          Lord. He will bring to pass the work which he has designated; and
          what will it be? It will be the destruction of the ungodly, and
          the exaltation of the Saints to a celestial kingdom and glory. It
          will be the resurrection of the dead, and the exaltation of all
          who have obeyed him to thrones, dominions, principalities, and
          powers in worlds that are prepared for the faithful. Then he will
          have accomplished his purposes with regard to this world. Then
          those men who have suffered for a long time will feel like old
          Job, when he said, "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he
          shall stand at the latter day upon the earth; and though after my
          skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God,
          whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not
          another, though my reins by consumed within me."
          It was by the Spirit of truth and the revelations of God to Job
          that enabled him to say, "Though worms destroy this body, yet in
          my flesh shall I see God."
          Father Abraham will come forth in the resurrection of the just.
          He saw the day of the Lord and was glad, and he will possess and
          enjoy all the blessings promised unto him. He will accomplish all
          that is written concerning him and that has been predicted by the
          The Apostle Stephen prophesied of this, and said, "God promised
          to abraham that he would give him this land, and he will fulfil
          his promise." Abraham will inherit that which was promised to him
          upon this earth, when he has fulfilled his destiny in other
          respect; then the promised land will be awarded to him. I might
          enumerate many other circumstances and instances of a similar
          kind. The Lord called Joseph Smith to be a Prophet, Seer, and
          Revelator. As soon as this was done, the Devil was ready for the
          opposition, and said, "I shall stand in my place, and what will
          Joseph Smith be able to accomplish?" We say that he will
          accomplish all that is required of him, despite all opposition.
          One of the ancients said, "Although the fig-tree shall not
          blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vine; the labour of the
          olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock
          shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the
          stall: yet I will rejoice in the Lord; I will joy in the God of
          my salvation."
          Who has been injured by the late crusade of the United States
          against us? With one of the best equipped armies that was ever
          organized in the United States, they came to crush this people
          and to wipe us out of existence, defiant, menacing, threatening,
          proud and haughty, with all the parade, the pomp, and
          circumstance of war: but the Lord put a hook in their nostrils,
          stripped them of their glory, left them shivering in the cold,
          and fed them on mule's legs. Who has been hurt?
          We are still here, and God is controlling matters for our good.
          President Young says, "It will continue to be so, if we live our
          religion as we understand it, and leave the wicked alone; for
          those who are opposing the Church of Christ cannot hurt us, and
          all such characters will have their portion in the lake that
          burns with fire and brimstone. Then let us gird our loins and
          maintain the principles of truth--do all we can to root out
          iniquity from our midst, but let the wicked wallow in the
          filthiness of their own debaucheries.
          We have separated ourselves from the world in which we live; we
          have been baptized, by immersion in water, for the remission of
          sins; we have had hands laid upon us for the gift of the Holy
          Ghost; and the question with us now, Shall we condescend to go
          again into the beggarly elements of the world, or shall we
          continue in obedience to the law of God? If we do not obey the
          law which the Lord has given for our guidance, we shall go down
          to destruction, and our second state will be far worse than the
          first. We are now laying a foundation for ourselves and our
          posterity; and what is it that will flash upon our minds if we
          turn away from the truth? We shall think of the time when we
          thought we were the Saints of God; we shall think of our
          associations with this people, and these reflections will greatly
          increase our misery.
          Are we not the framers of our destiny? Are we not the arbitrators
          of our fate? This is another part of my text, and I argue from it
          that it is our privilege to determine our own exaltation or
          degradation; it is our privilege to determine our own happiness
          or misery in the world to come. What is that brings happiness
          now--that makes us so joyous in our assembling together? It is
          not wealth; for you may pour wealth, honour, influence, and all
          the luxuries of this world into the lap of man; and, destitute of
          the Spirit of God, he will not be happy, for that it is the only
          source from which true happiness and comfort can come.
          If I am doing right, I am preparing for thrones, principalities,
          and dominions, resolved by the help of God that no man shall rob
          me of my crown. With this view of the subject, all the outward
          circumstances of this life do not trouble me.
          I know it is the case that many men would like to have everything
          they can desire or think of; and I used to think, if I were the
          Lord, I would give the people everything they wanted--all the
          money, all the honour, all the riches, and all the splendour
          their hearts could desire; but experience and observation have
          caused me to change my mind, for I know that such policy would
          not be good for the human family.
          The Lord will try this people in all things, that they may be
          prepared for celestial glory.
          Brethren and sisters, the time to bring our meeting to a close
          has come, I will therefore bring my remarks to a close, and pray
          God to bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Pratt, June 24, 1860
                             Orson Pratt, June 24, 1860
                                  DIVINE AUTHORITY.
            Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, June 24, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long
          I arise, by the request of brother Kimball, to speak to the
          congregation. What I may say I do not know at the present time;
          but one thing I do know, and that is, I earnestly desire the gift
          of the Holy Spirit, to enable me to speak to the edification of
          those present; and then, whatever is said will be right, and we
          shall be mutually instructed, and our minds informed.
          One of the great fundamental principles of our religion is the
          Divine authority which God has sent down from heaven and
          conferred upon man. It lies at the foundation of the great work
          that we have embraced. Without it, we are nothing--we are mere
          cyphers; we are no better off than the rest of the world. No
          matter how many truths we might embrace in our faith, and how
          many principles we might advance for the instruction of one
          another, nor however much knowledge we might gain and impart one
          to another, yet, if we were not in possession of this principle
          of authority from heaven, all would be vain--all would be
          useless; all we could do would be like the turning to-and-fro of
          the door upon its hinges. Our ordinances would be in vain, our
          baptisms would be in vain, our confirmations would be in vain,
          our preaching and our testimonies would be in vain, and, finally,
          there would be nothing pertaining to our religion that would be
          serviceable or saveable in its nature. But let authority be sent
          down from heaven and conferred upon man, so that he will have the
          right to act in the name of the Lord, and so that he will have
          the right to administer ordinances in his name, and to act, to
          preach, to testify, and exhort in the name of the Lord.
          Then what is done will stand; it will be lawful, it will be
          eternal, it will be recognized in the heavens in the day of
          judgment, and it will be sanctioned by all the pure and holy
          beings that are saved. When, therefore, we teach this generation,
          we teach this as one of the great fundamental principles of our
          That authority has been given, not from man, not from any
          individual or combinations of men, but it has been given from a
          superior source and a superior power, and eventually it has been
          conferred upon us, giving us the legal right to administer to the
          human family. This authority, when acted upon and when properly
          received, is saveable in its nature, and without it we may
          despair of obtaining salvation in the kingdom of God. We might as
          well give up first as last. But we do verily know (for with us it
          is not belief or guess-work,)--but we have a knowledge that God
          has given this authority: we know it for ourselves; we know it as
          individuals, and not for the rest of mankind, but each individual
          for himself, provided he has received the gift of the Holy Ghost;
          and if he has not received that gift and blessing, he does not
          know it, for no man can know the things of God but by the Spirit
          of God. No man can know by his natural eyesight, nor even see the
          things of God; they are to be spiritually discerned. No man can
          know by the hearing of the ear--by the testimonies that are given
          to other individual, nor by the miracles that are performed; in
          short, no man can know the things of God unless he has received
          the gift of the Holy Ghost.
          The Egyptians did not know, when Moses and Aaron performed
          miracles, that they were the servants of God. They saw water
          apparently turned into blood; they saw frogs and insects come
          before their eyes; but they saw the magicians do the same things,
          and they had not sufficient knowledge to know the difference
          between the powers of the children of God and those possessed by
          themselves. Although they believed, yet they did knot know, for
          want of the Holy Spirit. Their hearts were not sufficiently
          prepared to receive that heavenly light, that divine gift by
          which that power was among them.
          How easily we may be operated upon, and how liable we are to be
          led astray by the opposite power! How easily the children of
          Israel were led astray! Their minds darkened and their faith was
          destroyed, because they did not retain this authority and power
          in their hearts. The thunders of Mount Sinai, the clouds and
          darkness, and all the magnificent scenery that surrounded them
          did not create within them that living, abiding testimony that
          comes by the Holy Ghost. There, in the midst of all these scenes,
          they could build a calf, fall down before it, and acknowledge it
          to be their god. They could say, not only in their own hearts,
          but to one another, "These by thy gods, O Israel!" While
          mountains were covered with vast clouds, while the lightnings
          were yet striking down, and while the whole mountain of Sinai was
          trembling because of the power of God, yet that power was not
          recognized--it was not respected, but a golden calf was
          considered to be the god that brought them out of the land of
          How vain, then, without the Holy Ghost, his abiding witness, this
          authority that comes from heaven and the knowledge of it! By this
          authority, sent down from heaven, we obtain a knowledge of future
          events; by it we obtain a knowledge as the fathers did--we
          receive that which is promised upon our heads, even that which is
          promised in regard to our posterity to the latest generation; by
          it we shall obtain all that was promised in relation to our
          ancestors,--also that which is promised in relation to
          Priesthood, power, greatness, and glory. All these things are
          given through the authority that God has ordained and bestowed on
          man here upon the earth.
          [Blessed the sacramental cup.]
          Mankind have assumed to themselves various degrees of authority.
          Mankind have assumed to themselves, from the earliest ages, after
          our creation, to establish by their own authority civil
          governments, and also to establish by their own authority
          ecclesiastical or church governments. These governments that have
          assumed authority to rule, and reign, and govern the people, will
          crumble to ashes before the might, the strength, and power of the
          kingdom of our God. One, perhaps, has assumed authority after one
          method; another has assumed it after another: one has established
          one form of government, and another another form: one has erected
          a standard of religion to guide the human mind in relation to
          their welfare and happiness, and another has set up a separate
          creed; and we find that our world, from ages immemorial, has been
          under all kinds of authority and government, civil and
          ecclesiastical; and the nations of the earth have honoured these
          governments, more or less.
          Perhaps it may be said that the Lord is the Author of all these
          governments. That we may admit in one sense, and in one sense
          only, because he controls those governments to a certain extent,
          as we have been told from this stand. But is the Lord the Author
          of a government that admits of no authority from heaven? He may
          permit those governments to exist, and he may control the result
          of their actions for the glory of his name and for his own
          benefit; but to suppose that the Lord has directly established
          the monarchical governments that have existed for ages that are
          past, and the Republican governments that have existed through or
          in different generations, and the various other governments, some
          of which have stood the test of centuries,--to suppose that the
          Almighty organized all of them, I say, would be inconsistent.
          But some might say, Is it not better to have these forms of
          government than to have none at all? Admit that it is better than
          to let every man go which way he pleases; and therefore, when the
          Lord saw that the people were so far departed from heaven and
          from him, and from the form given from heaven, he may have
          suffered those forms of government to be established, and that,
          too, for the benefit of the inhabitants of the earth; and he may
          have had, and may still hold, his hand indirectly over the wise
          men of the earth, and move upon their hearts to establish many
          good and wise principles for the benefit of the people. All this
          he has done for his name's glory; therefore we acknowledge the
          hand of the Lord in controlling all the governments and kingdoms
          of the earth. But where is that heavenly, divine authority that
          comes down from above? Where is it to be found in the present
          generation, among all the nations and kingdoms in the four
          quarters of our globe, except it be in these mountains? Where has
          it been in ages that are past, since the Apostles fell asleep?
          You may traverse our earth from one side to the other to find a
          government established by the Almighty, and you cannot do it. Or,
          if you do not want to find a people who will say that God was at
          the foundation of the establishment of their governments, find a
          people who will say that God directs in their movements, in their
          councils, in their senates, in their houses of parliament,--find
          a nation that will acknowledge that God governs them by the
          spirit of revelation. You cannot find such a one: there are none
          such in existence among the nations abroad, for they all say they
          do not acknowledge the principle. If you go over to the Old
          World, and travel from one end to the other and ask the question,
          Do you acknowledge God in your movements--in making war one with
          another? Does God give you revelation to guide you? Have you any
          Prophets that are appointed by divine authority, who can say,
          "Thus saith the Lord God concerning this people?" You will find
          the united testimony of kings and senators to be that God does
          not speak in this our day--there is no such thing as revelation
          in this generation. Then go to the ecclesiastical governors and
          ask the same question. Go to the Pope that pretends to occupy the
          chair of St. Peter, and he will say, "Oh, I occupy the same
          position as Peter--the same apostleship and calling." Do you act
          in the same duties? He will answer, "Oh, yes, I guide and direct
          my people as Peter did; but there is no revelation now; for,
          since the days of John the Revelator, the canon of Scripture has
          been closed up, and we are to be guided by their revelations; but
          we are not to have any more.
          This is what the Pope would tell you; it is what the cardinals
          would say; and the bishops and clergy would all tell you that the
          canon of Scripture is for ever closed. They have no God to decide
          relative to their principles and doctrines, and to correct errors
          that may creep into their church. In the next place, you may go
          to all the reformers and other branches of the ecclesiastical
          government, and with one united voice they will all tell you the
          same thing--viz., that the Bible contains all that is necessary
          and that can conduce to the benefit of the people. No prophet, no
          inspired man in our day, and has not been for many generations
          past; and hence there has been no additions to our Scriptures.
          This is the state of the whole world, apart from this divine
          authority that is claimed by the Latter-day Saints in these
          If the question be asked us by all the nations and kingdoms upon
          the earth, "Do you profess to be guided in your councils by
          revelation from the heavens?" There would scarcely be a voice in
          the negative. I believe they would all answer in the affirmative,
          and say, "We believe in revelation from on high; we believe that
          angels have come and administered to the Apostles and Prophets,
          that intelligence has been sent down from heaven, that Prophets
          and Revelators have been in our midst, and that revelations have
          been given from the commencement of the Church, and that we know
          that the counsels and great movements of our Church have been
          dictated by revelation." And here is where we differ from the
          whole world.
          It must be remembered that this is not one of those points that
          are generally supposed to be non-essential: it is as different
          from many of those disputed questions as the sun at its meridian
          splendour is from the moon making her appearance in mid-day. This
          is a great and an important question.
          Where is there power to govern civilly or ecclesiastically--I
          mean the power of God? Will he not bring all their thrones to an
          end? Where is there a law passed by human authority that will
          stand the searching glance of the Almighty? Where is there a
          kingdom or council organized among the nations that now exist
          that gets the counsel of the Almighty to direct them? All that do
          not obtain this direction will be rooted up in the great day to
          come; they will be overthrown and brought to naught. And even
          their domestic institutions are wrong. Where is there a nation
          among those governments where the people have been brought into
          the bonds of matrimony according to the order of God? When the
          great day of the Lord comes, it will come to end their marriages.
          There will be nothing but good feelings left between man and
          wife--between parents and children, because they have not been
          begotten, neither have their marriages been solemnized by that
          authority which is known on high. Then children can no longer
          recognize their fathers and mothers as such, neither can men and
          women any longer dwell together as husband and wife, when that
          great day shall come; for all things that are established by
          human authority must come to an end, and cease for ever.
          But when, on the other hand, we consider the authority that is
          given to us from heaven, we see something that will never come to
          an end. There will be something that will endure when the
          mountains and hills shall melt like wax, and the elements shall
          melt with fervent heat. At that day there will be among the
          Latter-day Saints those holding that authority that is from on
          high--that inspiration that comes from heaven. Then, when the
          Great Eternal Son of the Father shall come in the clouds of
          heaven with power and great glory, we shall stand firm upon the
          rock that will endure for ever, even by the authority that God
          has ordained.
          How great reason the Latter-day Saints have to rejoice when they
          contemplate these great privileges and blessings, and when they
          contemplate that the same authority that God established in the
          beginning, when our first parents were upon the earth, (the same
          authority that proceeded from the Great Eternal in the morning of
          creation,) is again restored. Ours is an ecclesiastical Church,
          and an ecclesiastical state. We have something that is enduring,
          and this rejoices my soul when I think upon it. This present
          state of existence is, as the Apostle says, but a shadow, and our
          probation ends in death.
          Many of the Latter-day Saints have been properly instructed in
          regard to this authority that is sent from God. Where is there an
          individual that has been united in the order of God who would
          like these bonds to be severed, and henceforth be left in
          conjecture? What would the world give, if they were acquainted
          with these divine principles? It is because they are ignorant of
          them that they are contented to marry in the way they do at the
          present time. We can see that they are principles that we need,
          and that are ordained by the Almighty, implanted in the bosoms of
          men and women. They are principles that minister to our
          happiness. Then why should those sacred ties be torn asunder when
          this body dies? Why should the pursuance of that course which
          sustains us in this life be broken up for ever in that which is
          to come? Would this be consistent with the character of the
          All-wise Creator for him to implant certain principles,
          instincts, and passions in our nature, to be enjoyed in our
          present existence, and to break them asunder for ever? No, it
          would not; neither has he any disposition to impart gifts,
          principles, and passions, and then destroy them again. To this
          end the Lord has ordained authority to be exercised upon the
          earth, and he is manifesting that it is He who rules in the
          heavens; and he will continue to show to the people that these
          ordinances, powers, privileges, and blessings enjoyed in this
          Church are to continue and endure for ever, and that his house is
          a house of order. He can easily overthrow this human authority,
          and carry out that which is heavenly.
          For the accomplishment of this, he has given the keys of the holy
          Priesthood, and there are many sitting before me who have
          received this Priesthood, and it will remain with the faithful
          after their graves shall have been covered up and the green grass
          grown thereon. It will go with them in the spirit-world and aid
          them in disseminating the principles of salvation there, and by
          it they will be brought forth in the resurrection of the just.
          The first speaker expressed his opinion as to the possibility of
          our attaining that point, or reaching that degree of perfection
          that will enable us to retain all the heavenly principles in our
          bosoms that we receive from day to day, and be able to practise
          upon them, and thereby overcome disease and death itself. This is
          all very good; but there is much to be done--many temptations to
          resist, and weaknesses to overcome, before we can live by the
          light which is in us.
          If we fall into transgression and wallow in iniquity, we lose our
          position and our claim on the goodness and protection of our
          Heavenly Father; but, by a faithful adherence to the principles
          of virtue and righteousness, we shall prepare ourselves to come
          forth in the resurrection of the just, and dwell with the
          sanctified. Let us shake off our imperfections and put away our
          follies, lift up our heads and rejoice, and call upon the name of
          the Lord. The promises made to us are sure, and we shall inherit
          Consider the great blessings that have been already conferred
          upon us, having been sealed up by the Holy Spirit of promise to
          come forth with the just and inherit all things; and these have
          been recorded for our benefit. If we transgress, we shall have to
          suffer for that transgression here in the flesh; and after we lay
          our bodies down, we shall suffer in the spirit-world, until we
          have suffered enough for all our sins, unless we have shed
          innocent blood. For those who have committed that sin there is no
          forgiveness in this world, nor in that which is to come.
          Here is something that is permanent; here is a chance to take
          hold of the word of the word of God, as described by Lehi. It is
          our privilege to hold fast and hold on to them. And if we should
          be cut off in the flesh and sent down to be punished in the
          spirit-world, and there be buffeted by those spirits, and still
          retain our memories, we can say these sufferings will not endure
          for ever, but we shall enjoy all that has been put upon our
          heads, and, through the Priesthood, and signs and tokens that
          have been revealed, come forth in the first resurrection, and
          pass by the sentinels and the Gods that stand to keep the way to
          eternal lives. And if there be thrones, dominions,
          principalities, and powers, we shall come in possession of them,
          for this is the promise of the Almighty.
          This is like an anchor to our souls; this something to rejoice in
          beyond this world. It lays hold of eternal lives; it lays hold of
          eternal exaltations, of eternal thrones, of eternal authority and
          power to reign in the kingdom of God for ever and ever.
          This is the kind of authority and blessing that is calculated to
          satisfy mankind in relation to the things of God, and nothing
          else will.
          May God bless us all, is my prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 1, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 1, 1860
                                 PRACTICAL RELIGION.
              Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 1, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I have been very much interested with the discourse we heard this
          forenoon. It is what I call practical religion; and you will
          understand my feelings when I tell you that I consider there is
          no religion of any kind that is of any use, except that which is
          I read in the Book of Mormon, Bible, and in the revelations that
          are given and written for our instruction and benefit, and for
          the benefit of the people who lived in past ages, that the Lord
          says, in speaking of those that have favour with him--the meek,
          the humble, and those that have a contrite spirit--that manifest
          their faith by their works and call upon him continually, I will
          administer to them and impart unto them my will. The Lord our God
          lives, and it is because he lives that we live; for if the Lord
          had been dead, we should have been dead. He certainly does exist
          and dwell in the heavens, and I am aware of it.
          During my experience in the Church, I have been placed in many
          situations, and thousands of items have been presented to my mind
          that would be of great service to the people. I have called upon
          the Lord and asked him for a great many things, and he has heard
          and answered me; and I have endeavoured to take a course that
          would give me favour with him, with his Son, and with the Holy
          Ghost, that I might have things brought to my remembrance--that I
          might have a knowledge of things present and things to come.
          This is our privilege, brethren, and it is the privilege of all
          the men that live upon the earth. We are Saints, and we should
          all live in that manner that would insure us all the blessings
          that are promised to the faithful Saints. Every man that has
          received the Priesthood, whether an Apostle, Prophet, High
          Priest, Elder, Bishop, Priest, or Teacher,--all should live as
          one man--be of one heart and one mind. In regard to those things
          we have heard with regard to living and practising our religion,
          that we may be able to build up Zion and establish the New
          Jerusalem: Unless we are very diligent, we shall be very far
          behind the times when the New Jerusalem comes down from heaven,
          adorned as a bride for her husband. Now, I believe that Enoch
          went away from here on a piece of earth, but I do not believe
          that he remained idle all the time: they have been improving and
          cultivating the earth--they have been multiplying and increasing
          the inhabitants where they live. So it is with the lost tribes of
          Israel: they are not asleep. God speaks to them through their
          Prophets, and they are learning to be obedient and to be subject
          to the law of God.
          It is the privilege of the Elders of Israel to rise by the power
          of God, by living the religion of Jesus Christ.
          Brethren, go to work and adorn the earth, adorn your habitations,
          and improve in everything that is good, that you may be qualified
          hereafter to do a good work. I have worked in my day, and learned
          two mechanical trades--the potter's and blacksmithing, and worked
          considerable as a carpenter; but I never saw a blacksmith yet
          that was perfect, or one that could not improve more an more in
          making edge-tools and other things. In fact, I never saw a
          mechanic perfect in his business; for there is always an
          advancement, an improvement in blacksmithing, in machinery, and
          in every branch of business. I learned the potter's art, as I
          have said, and have carried on the business. I always found that
          I could improve, and I never saw a journeyman but I could learn
          from. It is so in England and everywhere else. I saw new styles
          in Staffordshire, England, when I was there. I saw something
          there that was very beautiful, and superior to anything I had
          ever seen before. So it is in building, in manufacturing. This,
          you know, will apply to our sisters as well as to our Elders. In
          short, we should all try to improve in everything that is good. I
          never saw a better time than it is to-day to improve in every
          thing that is good, and then continue the work to-morrow, the
          next day, and so on.
          [Blessed the sacramental cup.]
          I wish to talk about things that are present with us, that
          pertain to us. We are continually talking about being the
          saviours of men. Now, how is it possible for one of us--I will
          take myself for an example, and I will repeat--If I do not take a
          course to preserve myself and my family, my wives and children,
          to provide for, and feed and clothe a small family, I want to
          know what I can do for a large one. We have to learn this, and
          that if we cannot take a course to lay up wheat, corn, meat, and
          the comforts of life, make cloth for our families, we cannot make
          cloth nor provide for others. If we do not take a course to
          provide for those around us, can we provide for our friends? We
          cannot. Then here is the place for us to begin--right here in the
          We are out of bread: we have none in the Tithing Office only what
          we have drawn from Iron, San Pete, and Box Elder counties. Are we
          not in a fine condition? Suppose the Lord should deal with us as
          he is dealing with the people in California and those in
          Missouri, what should we do? I saw it in the papers that they
          have got as beautiful straw as ever grew, but there is not a
          kernel of wheat in it. If this should be the case with us, or if
          the lord should send a hailstorm to destroy our grain, would we
          not be in a bad situation, as a people? 
          I can tell you it is time for us to be humble, prayerful, to live
          our religion,--not only those men who hold office--not merely
          those who are selected to lead prayer-circles and to pray
          according to the holy order, but it is for all; and we should ask
          our Father to bless these mountains and valleys--to bless our
          crops, our herds, and flocks; for every soul of you knows that by
          them our natural lives exist. Then, supposing your wheat is
          preserved, and mine is cut off, and that there are three-fourths
          of this people without bread, gentlemen, you have got to divide
          with us until we are all out. Now don't you see that it depends
          upon one man as much as another? Do you think I would like to
          lock up my drawers and bins, and tie up my sacks? No. And if any
          of you want to do it, we should not let you: we would talk to our
          Bishops, and let them open the bins and take out a little, and
          then pay you for it. We do not want it of you for nothing at such
          times; we want to pay you the gold and silver for your grain, or
          whatever we receive from you. Suppose that each of you had your
          hats full of gold and silver, it would not make bread; and if you
          put yeast in it, it would not rise.
          I have seen the time when my hat full of gold would not buy a
          barrel of flour, and then again I have seen the time when it
          could be got for almost nothing. I contend that every man that
          holds the Priesthood ought to be a saviour temporally as well as
          spiritually, for we are in duty bound to try to save our natural
          lives. I would not give much for a spirit without a body, because
          it takes the spirit and body to make the soul of man: the
          temporal and the spiritual must be united to make the man.
          The Lord is beginning to pour out his Spirit more abundantly upon
          his people, and he is also pouring out his wrath upon the wicked,
          especially the Missourians and others in the States. Their cattle
          are dying with disease, their crops are being cut off; and while
          these things are taking place, you and I ought to be humble and
          faithful: we ought to be good stewards, and lay up stores for
          that time which is to come, and thereby prepare for a day of
          Brethren, do you believe that there will be thousands and
          hundreds of thousands that will flock to this people for bread,
          for meat, for clothing, and for the comforts of life? Such will
          be the case, and I do not know but it will come before we are
          ready for it. There has never been a greater prospect of grain
          than there is at the present time; but we cannot tell how it will
          be next year at this time. There are hundreds of men in this
          Church that would not have believed that this people would have
          been brought down to the scarcity of wheat they are now.
          Where is the wheat we boasted about having. The army down at Camp
          Floyd have got three years' provisions on hand; and in case of
          famine, they would have to feed us. But don't you see they have
          got the power in their own hands? And we have placed that power
          in their possession. What do we find in the Bible upon this
          subject? "The children of this world are wiser in their
          generation than the children of light." They make preparation for
          that which is to come, more so than many of this people do.
          Now, you know that you have tried to make it appear that brother
          Brigham has sold his grain to the army: but he says he has not,
          and I know he has not; neither have I. I have hauled wheat to the
          camp that the merchants have bought of this people, and I have
          got my pay for it. When I was on my last trip, it was reported
          that I was sending my wheat to Fort Hall; but I never sent any
          there. I do not suppose there is a man here that believes that
          President Young and myself have sold our wheat and flour, or
          provisions of any kind: but they seem to have a mind to make a
          scapegoat of us; but in this they have done wrong. If we had done
          as many of you have, you would not have had a mouthful; for there
          are many of you who do not raise any, and who have none but what
          you get from the Tithing Office and from private individuals. I
          have talked with brother Brigham, and he says that if this army
          were to go away, and another come in two years, this people would
          do just as they have done; but we must stick to them. It makes me
          feel, and it ought to make you feel. We put our grain into the
          hands of those men that should execute the law and see that we
          are protected. But they have come here to take your lives and
          mine; and if you would destroy all that kind of wickedness that
          has been introduced, live your religion, ye Elders of Israel, and
          honour your high callings. I have done just as I have said: I
          have let my wheat out to my brethren. I could have had two
          dollars per bushel, but I would not have taken three dollars; and
          I still have some wheat in my bin.
          I want to see the brethren and sisters engaged in home
          manufactures. My family are making cloth now, and it would be a
          good thing if all the people in this Territory would go to making
          cloth to clothe themselves with. What! says one, make cloth now,
          when there are plenty of goods? Yes; I am going to make more
          cloth this year than ever I did before. There are people in this
          congregation that I could point out who have decided to please
          themselves about making cloths and everything else; but I can
          tell you we have to learn to pursue that course that will make us
          independent. We must learn to keep our grain, take care of our
          stock, keep what we have got, and get what we can honestly; and
          we should never slacken in the principles of industry, in
          mechanism, or in the economy of life. Are you taking that course,
          brethren? Are you, brother Heber? I am: I can prove it. I never
          saw a time when it was more needed than it is now, and it will be
          more needed yet. Some will turn round and say, If you are just,
          you will teach us what God's will is pertaining to us. The Lord
          has said that he will provide for his Saints, and nourish them,
          and send his angels to protect them. Don't you see he is a
          jealous God? He is jealous of the nations of the earth, and he is
          going to scourge them for their iniquities.
          These are my feelings, and these are things that I know, and I
          speak in soberness, in sincerity, and in truth. Am I going to bow
          down and let my enemies have power over me? No, sir; no person
          will prohibit or attempt to prohibit any one doing right, except
          those that do not wish to keep the commandments of God--such, for
          instance, as the thief, the robber, the whore and whoremonger,
          and those that try to make all the lies they can.
          Brethren, let us gird up our loins and be faithful in all things.
          Will you go naked and hungry? No, not if you will do right: there
          will be an abundance for all that do right. I have been as poor
          as the poorest of you. I have been so poor that I have seen many
          times when I had not a change of shirts. I have also been with
          brother Brigham when we were both very poor; and when you talk
          about going through troubles and trials, I think of what I have
          passed through for the Gospel's sake, in connection with my
          brethren; but in the midst of those trials I have always been the
          happiest. What have we sacrificed? Nothing at all, when we
          consider that all belongs to our Father. Why do you want to get
          up in the meetings of the Saints and tell how you have
          sacrificed? Think of this in the future.
          Have we not been among false brethren? Yes, we have suffered from
          that source. When Joseph had to flee, and there was hardly a
          person that you could trust, that was a trying time. you have
          left your homes, you have left nations of tyranny and oppression,
          and have come to these peaceful valleys, where the devils have
          been made subject to the Priesthood of the Most High.
          So far as I am concerned, I can say that I have sacrificed
          ignorance to get light--I have sacrificed to overcome the Devil,
          and I will rise with those that rise and come off victorious. I
          consider that I have sacrificed nothing for God, but that the
          sacrifices I have made are for my own individual benefit, and to
          benefit the Almighty.
          This is my testimony, and you know it as well as I do. Then do
          not talk about these sufferings. Do not go down to the grog-shops
          and get drunk, fall and break your noses, and then tell how much
          have suffered for the Gospel's sake. Do not go without clothes
          when you might have plenty. Go to work and purchase a ewe sheep,
          and then you will soon have plenty; yes, you will soon have a
          large flock. Our chorister had but two sheep four years ago, and
          now he has a nice little flock, and has sold some; and you can do
          as well, if you will try,--yes, every man and woman. How mice you
          look watching and taking care of a ewe sheep! Far better than you
          do with those little bonnets, for they are a cursed disgrace to
          the Saints; and all good men would say Amen.
          Why don't you raise sheep, and make your own dresses instead of
          putting on those rotten rags? Brother Brigham, am I scolding?
          [President B. Young: "I don't know.] He says he don't know; and
          if he don't, how is it likely that you should?
          O my Father and God, where is the honest man? I have lost
          confidence in the world, and in those that lay schemes of
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Pratt, July 4, 1860
                              Orson Pratt, July 4, 1860
                         Address by Elder Orson Pratt, Sen.,
                                    July 4, 1860.
          I rise, not for the purpose of delivering a lengthy address
          before this assembly. I do not claim to be an orator, a
          statesman, or a politician; but I am an American citizen, in
          common with you all; and I am proud of the name.
          I look back upon my ancestors as American citizens also, not only
          from the foundation of this republic, but from the first
          settlement of this country. They were among the "Pilgrims" that
          landed upon our eastern shore seven generations ago.
          We have listened to a very eloquent address on the rise of the
          American nation--on the achievement of our national Independence,
          in relation to establishing the great platform of American
          liberty--viz., the American Constitution.
          Much might be said upon each of these topics. Much might be said
          in relation to the sufferings endured by the colonies before they
          achieved their independence. Much might be said in relation to
          the battles fought by our fathers to obtain that liberty which
          they and we their children enjoy. It is not my intention to dwell
          upon these subjects; but I will call your attention, upon this
          occasion, to some of the rights guaranteed to us by the
          Constitution of our country.
          A few years sufficed to demonstrate the inadequacy of the
          "Articles of Confederation," to obviate which the Constitution
          was established, conferring increased power upon the General
          Government. That its power might be clearly understood, Article
          X, of the amendments was ratified as follows:--"The powers not
          delegated to the United States by the Constitution, nor
          prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States
          respectively, or to the people." It will be perceived that there
          are no prohibitions upon citizens outside the boundaries of
          In the Constitution we find certain rights and privileges
          guaranteed to ALL American citizens. We there find certain powers
          delegated to the General Government, and certain powers reserved
          in the respective State governments, or to American citizens.
          We read, in the 4th section of the 4th article of the
          Constitution, words to this effect:--"The United States shall
          guarantee to every State in this Union a Republican form of
          government." This one item in the Constitution is a power granted
          to the American Congress--to the American nation. They were
          limited by the Constitution in regard to the form of government
          that should be established upon American soil. They have not the
          right, by that Constitution, to organize a government upon any
          other than Republican principles. They have not the right to
          establish a monarchy upon this soil: the Constitution forbids or
          prohibits their doing so. In a national capacity, under the
          Constitution, they have not the right to guarantee any but a
          Republican form of government, which government of right emanates
          from the people to be governed. This is the very nature of a
          Republican form of government, as we American citizens understand
          it. It differs from various other governments whose history we
          have read. It differs from the Republican governments of past
          ages. We read that Republican governments existed in some of the
          ancient nations. They existed for a short period, and then
          ceased. But their forms and the forms of the governments now in
          the European nations are a kind more or less different from the
          one with which we, as American citizens, are blest. It is not
          necessary, however, for me, in the few remarks I shall make, to
          dwell upon the various kingdoms and empires of the old world.
          Doubtless the citizens of Utah are sufficiently acquainted with
          the history of those nations to know that our American Government
          differs from them all in unreservedly granting to the people the
          power to govern themselves--the power to appoint their own
          officers--and Congress has no power granted by the Constitution
          to interfere with that system. But the Congress, the United
          States as a Union, are restricted in this particular; they are
          prohibited from granting any other than a Republican form of
          government upon the American continent.
          Let us briefly turn our attention to the State Governments, and
          see if the Parent Governments, and see if the Parent Government
          has fulfilled its pledge, in the Constitution, by granting to the
          several States that have been admitted into our Union. Yes, they
          have permitted them to elect their own officers, enact their own
          laws, vote at Presidential elections, and have a representation
          in Congress, and a voice and vote in the governmental affairs of
          the nation.
          How is it with the Territories? Is a Republican form of
          government extended to the Territories, according to the spirit
          and letter of the Constitution? In the first place, where can you
          find one item, from the beginning to the end, that grants to
          Congress the right to establish a Territorial government, unless
          petitioned by the people so to do? It cannot by found. And should
          citizens in a Territory petition Congress to grant to them a form
          of government, Congress are restricted to granting a form
          strictly and fully Republican. Some urge that a part of the 3rd
          section of Article IV,--"The Congress shall have power to dispose
          of, and make all needful rules and regulations respecting the
          Territory or other property belonging to the United States,"
          gives Congress the right to legislate for American citizens who
          chance to reside in Territories. But the portion thus relied upon
          relates only to the disposition of Government property, and does
          not grant the power to dispose of the inhabitants that may dwell
          upon the public lands in Territories, as though the people
          thereof belonged to the United States as property.
          My opinion is that Congress has no more power to exercise
          legislative jurisdiction over American citizens in Territories
          than it has over American citizens in States. In other words,
          that American citizens in Territories, equally with those in
          States, have the plainly guaranteed right to govern themselves.
          People from the various States settle upon the public domain; and
          shall simply crossing an air-line in the same country prevent
          them from enjoying a Republican form of government, having a
          voice in the selection of their rulers, and the privilege of
          making their own laws without being subject to have them
          disapproved by Congress? If this is not the case in the treatment
          of Territories, I consider there is an infringement. It lies in
          the foundation--in the organization itself. And should the people
          living upon the public domain petition Congress to comply with
          certain conditions that were in vogue in the old monarchial
          nations of the world, and have their petitions granted according
          to its letter and spirit, they have no reason to complain. Still,
          it is assumed power in Congress to grant a territory government.
          But suppose we petition, in good faith, that Congress would
          notice that part of the Constitution that directs the giving of a
          Republican form of government, and we get something else, what
          shall we do then? It may suit the condition of the people, and it
          may not.
          There are many rights that are named in the Constitution, and
          many that the Constitution says nothing about. These rights I
          shall not attempt to define. We have rights in regard to
          observing the Sabbath, and worshipping God according to the
          dictates of our conscience. We also have social and political
          rights guaranteed to us and to all the American people. All these
          might be taken up and reasoned upon; but you are acquainted with
          If I were to petition Congress, I should petition that this old
          relic of the mother Government should be done away; and that when
          Congress granted a Government, they should grant a Republican
          instead of a monarchial one, and let all the people have the same
          "But," says one, "there is a great disparity in numbers." What of
          that? Look at New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, and many of the
          old States, where we find not only hundreds of thousands, but
          millions of inhabitants, and then look at Rhode Island, Delaware,
          and Maryland, and see the difference. If this disparity exists in
          States, why should it be brought up against a Territory? Those
          smaller States have the same representation in the Senate of the
          United States as the larger ones. Why, then, bring up this
          disparity of numbers? Some say we must not admit the Territories,
          because the disparity in Congress would be so great. It is all
          folly to bring up this argument.
          Having said this much upon the rights guaranteed to American
          citizens, I will merely state that it is my opinion that it is
          the privilege of people settling upon the public domain to form a
          Republican "Provisional Government," according to the feelings of
          the people, until Congress shall admit them into the Union.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, July 8, 1860
                             Brigham Young, July 8, 1860
                              GOD--SELF-GOVERNMENT, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Our minds are capable of receiving and digesting a certain number
          of ideas; but we are not able to comprehend a great many at one
          time. We can hear all that a speaker is disposed to say; but
          whether we can comprehend it, be it much, or, as in many
          instances, little, is another and very important consideration.
          Some minds can comprehend but very little at a time.
          What we have just heard is very good. True, we have been taught
          those principles from our youth. There are but very few in
          Christendom who have not been taught those principles in
          childhood by their parents, and in maturer years by their
          school-teachers and priests. The character of the Saviour has
          been exalted as much as our language will permit.
          Brother Joseph Young, in his remarks, frequently quoted the words
          of the Saviour, as recorded by his Apostle, "And this is life
          eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus
          Christ whom thou hast sent." I would be pleased to see the divine
          who can thoroughly acquaint us with that Being whom we call
          God--the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. From our youth, we have
          heard much in regard to the Father and the Son, but in a
          mystified manner, so far as treated upon by the divines and
          theologians of the so-called "orthodox" churches. How many of you
          can give as sound, sensible ideas relative to the character of
          our Father in heaven? If the Elders of Israel, who speak to us
          from Sabbath to Sabbath, and who go forth into the world to
          preach the Gospel of life, cannot, no man on the earth can. How
          much have we learned in regard to it? How far have our
          understandings expanded to comprehend the character of that Being
          we call God? or even to comprehend the character of his Son Jesus
          Christ, whom we call our Saviour?
          The character of the Father is plainly portrayed in the Bible, so
          far as it is necessary for it to be revealed; but who can tell
          anything about him? All that we hear from this one, that one, and
          the other, is but very little. We have formerly been in the habit
          of hearing--"Great is the mystery of godliness, God manifested in
          the flesh," and there having the subject left. With the world
          things pertaining to eternity are such a mystery that all is left
          in the dark--left with the mantle of ignorance cast around it.
          But, God be praised, the vail begins to be thinner, and will be
          withdrawn for us, if we are faithful. The work that God has
          commenced in this our day is calculated to remove the vail of the
          covering from all the face of the earth, that all flesh may see
          his glory together. And if the principles of the holy Priesthood
          that we have received continue to be carried out by the people at
          large, the vail will be taken away, so that we can comprehend
          that Being who is such a mystery to the great portion of the
          human family.
          Jesus was appointed, from the beginning, to die for our
          redemption, and he suffered an excruciating death on the cross. A
          person possessing the power of the Gods has that power to sustain
          him in all his trials and sufferings. He has power and faith to
          endure unto sweating blood, to bearing thorns, and to being
          nailed upon a cross, as patiently as did our Saviour. Is this
          speaking disparagingly of his character? Not in the least. Many
          of our people have suffered unto death. Could a God do more? He
          could not. Could he suffer more? Only in proportion to his
          intelligence, faith, and power, which also proportionally sustain
          him in his sufferings. Many of the Saints have been pierced with
          bayonets, riddled with bullets, beaten to death, and slain in
          various other ways, for their testimony of Jesus. They paid the
          debt. Jesus fulfilled the obligations he had entered into as the
          heir of all things pertaining to this earth. He is the King--the
          Ruler, and the results of the acts of the people he brings forth,
          and will continue to do so, till he reigns King of nations as he
          now reigns King of Saints. When he again visits this earth, he
          will come to thoroughly purge his kingdom from wickedness, and,
          as ruler of the nations, to dictate and administer to them as the
          heir to the kingdom; and the Gentiles will be as much mistaken in
          regard to his second advent as the Jews were in relation to the
          The eyes of the Gentiles are like the eyes of the fool, wandering
          to the ends of the earth. They are deceived, blinded, and far
          from understanding the things of God. All who would understand
          the things of God must understand them by the Spirit of God. In
          reflecting upon his providences, it often seems singular that
          every person cannot understand the things of God; but when you
          understand the Gospel plan, you will comprehend that it is the
          most reasonable way of dealing with the human family. You will
          discern that purity, holiness, justice, perfection, and all that
          adorns the character of the Deity are contributing to the
          salvation of man.
          Those who acknowledge the hand of God in all things, and abide in
          his commandments, are the only ones who will sustain the
          principles of truth and purity. If their influence upon the
          character is not good and pure, how will they produce that pure
          feeling, pure faith, and pure godliness which prepare a person to
          dwell in eternal burnings? Should we not abide in and be
          influenced by the commandments of God? We should; for, without
          the spirit of revelation, no man can understand the things of
          God, nor his dealings and designs in relation to the inhabitants
          of the earth.
          While brother Joseph was referring to the providences of God, I
          was led to reflect that there is no act, no principle, no power
          belonging to the Deity that is not purely philosophical. The
          birth of the Saviour was as natural as are the births of our
          children; it was the result of natural action. He partook of
          flesh and blood--was begotten of his Father, as we were of our
          Do you understand yourselves, brethren and sisters? Only to a
          small degree; and there are as yet but few who can strictly
          govern themselves. The foundation for all intelligence is placed
          in man to be developed to produce great and more powerful results
          than he has ever thought of. You may place all the world's wisdom
          in one man, and ask him whence he received his intelligence, and
          he cannot tell. Ask him, "Do you believe man has a soul? Do you
          believe his soul lives when he dies?" He will answer, "Yes; but I
          cannot tell where." Or inquire of him, "Do you believe that the
          soul had an existence previous to its coming here?" He will
          reply, "I do not know." Can you answer such questions? Yes; for
          you have been taught concerning these things. Have you been
          taught the character of the Father? Yes.
          Will you improve upon the gifts bestowed upon you? Let me ask
          you, as a favour, to bless yourselves and friends by conquering
          and controlling yourselves--a principle that you should
          cultivate; then you may control others. But unless you control
          the passions that pertain to fallen nature--make all your
          faculties subservient to the principles God has revealed, you
          will never arrive at that state of happiness, glory, joy, peace,
          and eternal felicity that you are anticipating. Then learn to
          govern yourselves.
          Were any professed Saints present, and there may be, who indulge
          in paltry pilfering, thieving, carousing, tipling, cursing, &c.,
          I would advise them to contemplate their conduct with
          shamefacedness. Shame, also, to those women who run after the
          Gentiles! Such women are so corrupt that they are a distress to
          their sex. Are there any here of that class? I expect there are a
          few who will say, "Brother Brigham, how are you?" and shake
          hands, and then go and lie with a Gentile. I don't want such
          persons to shake hands with me. 
          Brother Joseph has exhorted you to revere the character of our
          Saviour. He who does not will sooner or later suffer. The Lord
          will bring us to an account for all we do, before that tribunal
          that will punish for all disgraceful conduct. Shame to those men
          and women who call themselves Latter-day Saints, and act
          disgracefully! You ought to be as pure and holy as angels. We are
          commanded to be pure as Christ is pure, and holy as he is holy.
          He passed through the trials, became sanctified, and prepared
          himself to dwell with the Gods; and he dwells in the midst of
          eternal burnings, where the principles and all that pertains to
          the celestial kingdom are a consuming fire to all that is impure.
          He has been exalted, crowned, and has received thrones,
          principalities, and powers; and he commands us to walk in his
          footsteps, in reference to every principle that pertains to
          eternal lives. Let us do this, that the whole body, from the
          crown of the head to the sole of the feet, may be sanctified.
          Those who come short of this will be judged accordingly.
          As to the persecution, the slander, and malicious acts aimed at
          us, who can expect anything else from wicked and ignorant? Christ
          and Baal are not reconciled; the Lord will hold no fellowship
          with the Devil. But Satan will contend until he is driven from
          the earth. He is the adversary, the opposer, and accuser of the
          brethren. He opposes the Son of God in the great struggle between
          truth and error. This victory must be gained in our houses,
          neighbourhoods, towns, counties, and states; and this common
          enemy of all Saints will continue to offer his opposition until
          driven from the earth, and will contend for every inch of ground.
          Let us walk in the footsteps of our Father and of our Saviour,
          cling to the principles of life, and live by every word that
          proceeds from the mouth of God. Live to purify yourselves, and
          you will be able to overcome every power of the enemy. Children
          are now born who will live until every son of Adam will have the
          privilege of receiving the principles of eternal life.
          God bless the Elders who preach to the nations, the sisters who
          pray for the kingdom, the men who labour in the fields and
          elsewhere, and all who ask Him to bless and build up his Zion,
          and bring in the reign of righteousness and peace, that all who
          desire may rejoice in the blessings of the government of God
          among men. God bless them, and the children of the Saints, in the
          name of Jesus.
          Parents, have you ever noticed that your children have exercised
          faith for you when you have been sick? The little daughter,
          seeing you sick, will lift her heart with a pure, angelic-like
          prayer to heaven; and disease is rebuked when that kind of faith
          is exercised. God bless the children! I pray that they may live
          and be reared up in righteousness, that God may have a people
          that will spread and establish one universal reign of peace, and
          possess the powers of the world to come. This is my prayer
          God bless you! Amen.
                          THE NECESSITY OF OVERCOMING THEM.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I will say a few words before we dismiss, and I wish to say that
          which will be comforting and consoling to those who delight in
          the truth--that which will be pleasing to our Father in Heaven,
          and be sanctioned by his Holy Spirit, by angels, and by the
          Saints who live upon the earth.
          You hear much said by some about their sacrifices. As they use
          the term, it is without meaning to me. Divines exclaim--"Come,
          and give all for Christ." I would like to know what the children
          of men have to give--what they have to sacrifice. To my
          understanding, the term is used improperly. We are but stewards
          over what our Father puts in our possession. We possess houses,
          farms, gardens, orchards, vineyards, and pleasant locations; but
          are they actually ours? No. Is there a foot or an inch of this
          earth that rightly belongs to us? No. God has put it in our
          possession, and has given us ability to take from the elements to
          make habitations to shelter ourselves; but are the elements ours?
          Suppose the Lord should cause a tornado to pass through here, as
          he has lately done in some places in the States, and destroy all
          we possess, can we say to the winds, Cease blowing? Or suppose he
          should cause lightning to destroy our buildings, can we stop it?
          No. We have power to plough, sow, till, and irrigate; but can we,
          of ourselves, produce one spear of grass, or one kernel of grain?
          No. With me, it is folly to say that we own anything; and to
          speak of giving or sacrificing, as many do, is a misapplication
          of terms.
          The spirits of the human family are pure and holy at the time
          they enter tabernacles; but the Lord has so ordered that the
          enemy has great power over our tabernacles, whose organization
          pertains to the earth. Through this plan arises our probationary
          warfare. Our tabernacles are conceived in sin, and sin conceives
          in them; and our spirits are striving to bring our bodies into
          subjection, and to overcome the Devil and the evils in the world.
          This war and striving to overcome that evil power must continue
          until we triumph. To accomplish this, we must so yield obedience
          to the Divine influence as to learn the principles of eternal
          life--to learn to bring the whole man--all the passions,
          sympathies, and feelings in subjection to the spirit. Our spirits
          are warring against the flesh, and the flesh against our spirits;
          and all we have to do is to let the spirits that have come from
          our Father in heaven reign triumphant, and bring into subjection
          everything that tends to evil: then we are Christ's.
          The Saviour has not finished his work, and cannot receive the
          fulness of his glory until the influence and power of the wicked
          are overcome and brought into subjection. When the wicked
          inhabitants of the earth, the beasts of the field, fowls of the
          air, fish of the sea, all mineral substances, and all else
          pertaining to this earth, are overcome, then he will take the
          kingdom, present it to the Father, and say, "Here is the work you
          gave me to do--you made the appointment--I have wrought
          faithfully, and here are my brethren and sisters who have wrought
          with me. We have wrought faithfully together; we have overcome
          the flesh, hell, and the Devil. I have overcome, they have
          followed in my footsteps, and here are all thou hast given me; I
          have lost none, except the son of perdition." 
          Jesus suffered himself to be crowned with thorns and crucified;
          but suppose he had said, "I will not make this great sacrifice; I
          am the Almighty; I will dash my enemies to pieces, and I will not
          die for the world," what would have been the result? Jesus would
          have become a son of perdition; he would have lost every power
          and right to the kingdom he was about to redeem--would have
          become no better than the son of the morning who contended
          against him, and would have contended against righteousness from
          that time, and against whoever the Lord would then appoint to
          destroy sin and death, and him that had the power of it.
          We can follow darkness and death, if we choose; but let us cling
          to light instead of darkness, malice, hatred, wrath, and
          bitterness; for Jesus will make an end of all evil. Himself is
          all that man has to give for wisdom. When you do this, it is not
          giving facts, but it is exchanging falsehood for facts, and folly
          for truth. What have you to give for life everlasting? You are
          your Father's. We cannot own anything, in the strict sense of the
          word, until we have power to bring into existence and hold in
          existence, independent of all other powers. One will say, "I have
          given a thousand dollars towards building up the kingdom of God,"
          when strictly he did not own a dollar. You take the money you
          have in your possession and put it in another place, or to
          another use; and though you thus use millions of gold and other
          property, unless you do so with that spirit of charity in which
          the widow cast in her mite, it will avail you nothing.
          We have received this and that, but it is not ours; it is
          committed to us as agents. We have nothing of our own, and will
          not have until we have power to sustain our own lives. You have
          not power to sustain your own lives, and yet you have done much.
          You can own nothing until you have filled your missions on earth,
          and gained power with the Almighty, when you will be clothed with
          glory, power, and dominion. When the Lord says, "This is yours,
          my son; I give you power to control all under your jurisdiction;"
          then you can consider that your own.
          Our religion has been a continual feast to me. With me it is
          Glory! Hallelujah! Praise God! instead of sorrow and grief. Give
          me the knowledge, power, and blessings that I have the capacity
          of receiving, and I do not care how the Devil originated, nor
          anything about him. I want the wisdom, knowledge, and power of
          God. Give me the religion that lifts me higher in the scale of
          intelligence--that gives me the power to endure--that when I
          attain the state of peace and rest prepared for the righteous, I
          may enjoy to all eternity the society of the sanctified.
          We have been keeping the commandments of the Lord, and should
          continue to do so more diligently; for he has commanded us to do
          so--to strive to overcome the evils and put away the follies and
          sins which have been sown in our nature by the fall of our first
          parents, and let every feeling and affection be centred upon him
          and the things of his kingdom, that when we awake in the morning
          of the resurrection we may be crowned with honour and glory in
          our Father's kingdom. When the wicked appear, they will learn
          that God is a consuming fire, while that which is for him is
          eternal in its nature. The principles of our religion are good.
          If we will obey them, we shall reign eternally with the Father
          and the Son. There are kingdoms also prepared somewhere for those
          who obey not the celestial law.
          May the Lord bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, July 15, 1860
                            Brigham Young, July 15, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 15, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Often in the Tabernacle the congregations were crowded, but there
          is room under this bowery for more than are here to-day. If the
          brethren and sisters do not wish to come to meeting, knowing what
          they know, they have privilege of staying at home. While Bishop
          Hunter was relating his feelings with regard to the people, and
          speaking of his great interest for their welfare, an anecdote
          occurred to me--one which many of you, perhaps, have heard. Many
          of you have heard of Lorenzo Dow and his oddities. He would go
          into the woods, get on to a stump, and preach without a soul
          being near to him, and probably leave an appointment to preach in
          the same place a year from that day. I have seen him. He was as
          odd-looking as were his acts. When travelling in the State of New
          York to fill an appointment, as he neared the foot of a bad hill,
          he overheard a man cursing and whipping his team, and rode on
          carefully until he overtook the swearing man, and said to
          him--"If you will swear as wickedly as you can until you reach
          the summit of the hill, I will give you a dollar." The man
          agreed, and added to his own condemnation by striving to earn the
          dollar, which Dow handed to him, and rode on his way.
          How many of you will stay away from meeting for a dollar? This
          people delight in attending meetings. 
          If any Elder dislikes to hear others preach, come to the stand
          yourself, full of the Holy Ghost, and preach the everlasting
          Gospel to the people, and they will come to hear you again. But
          when you spend your time foolishly, and your hearts and
          affections are, like the fool's eye, to the ends of the earth,
          after speculation, if you come here and speak to the people, you
          are like "sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal." Though a man
          should say but a few words, and his sentences and words be ever
          so ungrammatical, if he speaks by the power of the Holy Ghost, he
          will do good. The people want the shepherd to feed the sheep,
          though it is not prudent to feed them too much at a time. Brother
          Kimball says that he holds the salt tight, and lets the sheep
          lick it through his fingers, and they run after him; but if you
          throw down a large quantity at once, they will eat until they are
          cloyed, and will not follow you. Improve upon even a small
          portion of what has been taught, and you may grow day by day,
          which you cannot so well do when surfeited with good things.
          Unless you improve upon it, every correct principle advanced
          through the authority of the holy Priesthood becomes to you a
          dead letter. But if you have the life within you, you will grow,
          whether you stay at home or come to meeting; and every true
          principle, power, and manifestation that God gives you, you will
          improve upon and treasure up in your hearts. Ask the Father, in
          the name of Jesus, to help you to treasure every true principle
          in good and honest hearts, that it may produce to your own
          advantage and that of others. Then your capacity and ability will
          increase, your faith in Christ will increase, and the light of
          Christ will increase within you.
          As I have before mentioned, I heard brother John Taylor preach in
          the Tabernacle one of the most heavenly discourses ever spoken,
          upon the principle of Jesus Christ being in man a well of living
          water. If people will live to the light they have, and to every
          manifestation from God, they will arrive in such a state of
          perfection that God will dwell in them a well of everlasting
          life--a fountain of living water that will dispense life wherever
          they go. Whatever they do, every act, thought, and word will be
          full of life, and they will grow into eternal lives in the
          kingdoms of our God. It is your privilege to so live that you are
          constantly filled with the light of revelation, that Jesus Christ
          may be within you as a fountain of living water continually
          springing forth and yielding life eternal.
          God bless you! Amen.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 15, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The words of eternal life, the holy Priesthood of the Son of God,
          with its keys, powers, and blessings, are committed to us. If
          they and the God who gave them are honoured by this people, great
          peace and joy are ours, through the Holy Spirit of this Gospel.
          Great peace have they who love the law of the Lord and abide in
          his commandments.
          It has been said this morning that those who turn away from the
          Lord are dark--very dark and benighted. Every principle of true
          philosophy convinces a person who understands the spirit of the
          Gospel and has received the good word of life, that the darkness
          is in proportion to the light that has been forsaken. Rear a
          child in a cell which only admits a small glimmer of light, and
          the child will pass its time with some degree of satisfaction,
          when a person accustomed to the bright light of day could not at
          first see anything. And the greater the light bestowed upon an
          individual or upon a people, the greater the darkness when the
          light is forsaken.
          The light of the Spirit reflects upon the understandings of those
          who have not passed the day of God's favour, and teaches them
          whether they are walking in the truth or violating the
          commandments they have received of the Lord. If persons reach a
          period when the Spirit of truth ceases to reflect upon their
          understandings, then they know nothing of the commandments of the
          Lord, but follow the lusts of the flesh and of the mind, and are
          bound to perdition. So long as persons are in a position that it
          is possible for them to return to the Lord, after having once
          received the love of Christ--after having once been enlightened
          by his Spirit, there will be times when they will be taught
          whether they are walking in the truth or not.
          Truth is the opposite of error--it is a matter-of-fact--no matter
          where it is found. A man, though he has not received authority
          from heaven, but is convinced by the light he has received that
          the nations have wandered far from God, and that his
          associates--members of the same professions or community--are not
          walking according to the revelations given in the New Testament,
          rises up and declares that he feels bound in his faith and
          conscience to go forth and raise up a pure church unto Christ. He
          goes forth and preaches to the people, calling upon them to be
          Saints of the Most High. He calls upon the people to return to
          the Lord with all their hearts--to become truly the children of
          God by faith--teaches many good and wholesome principles, many of
          the commandments of the Lord, and the revelations given in the
          New Testament, knowing nothing further. Revival after revival and
          seceder after seceder follow in the footsteps of the reformer. He
          professes to teach purer and holier doctrine than has been
          taught; and the question arises, Who is under obligation to obey
          that man's mandate? The Lord has not called him; Jesus has not
          appeared to him; Peter, James, and John have not met with him and
          conferred upon him the keys of the holy Priesthood; he has no
          communication with the heavens, only through the spirit of
          Such is the situation of the Christian world. They are convinced
          by the traditions of their fathers, and by that portion of the
          light of Christ that lighteth every man that cometh into the
          world, that they are under obligation to a Supreme Being, and him
          they are naturally inclined to adore, reverence, honour, and
          worship. Under that impression they build up churches,
          professedly unto Christ, on their own responsibility. Who is
          under obligation to obey their words? When truth is presented, it
          matters not whether by a deist, atheist, professor of religion,
          or a person of no such profession, it belongs to the people of
          God. Were Lucifer to present a truth to this people, they have a
          right to take it, for it is theirs. But if he demands obedience
          to the truth, are people under obligation to hearken and obey
          through his word? Not in the least.
          When a man merely from a spirit of conviction goes forth to build
          up the kingdom of God--to reform the nations of the earth, he can
          go so far as morality operates upon and enlightens him; but he is
          without authority from heaven. Let such a person come here and
          teach one truth, or ten or a hundred truths, he is only handling
          that which does not legally belong to him unless he obeys the
          commandments of the Lord. That property is ours. It is for us to
          receive all truth. But we are under no obligation to obey any man
          or being in matters pertaining to salvation, unless his words
          have the authority and sanction of the holy Priesthood.
          All truth belongs to the Saints of the Most High. They inherit it
          through obedience to his commands. It does not belong to the
          hypocrite--to those who disobey the commandments of the Lord or
          turn away from them; it belongs to the faithful Saints--to those
          who love and revere the name of God and keep his commandments.
          All truth, every good and holy principle, the fulness of the
          heavens and of the earth, and all time and all eternities that
          ever were, or are, or are to come, belong to the Saints of the
          Most High. Do those blessings belong to others, if they take an
          opposite path--if they disobey the commandments of the Lord? No;
          but they, as well as the faithful, will reap the reward of their
          doings. If they take the road that leads to destruction, they may
          expect to be destroyed. If they take the road that leads to
          dissolution, they may expect to be dissolved. If they take the
          road that leads to ruin, they may expect to be ruined. The words
          given to us in the Bible and Book of Mormon, and the words of the
          Saviour, through his servant Joseph Smith, will all be verified
          and fulfilled. How do the Saints feel in regard to this matter?
          Is there faith and power among them? Do they feel grounded upon
          the Rock of ages? Do they feel that the words of Prophets will be
          fulfilled? There are times, perhaps, when men are measurably left
          to themselves, and when they are somewhat in doubt. But when they
          are active in the faith of their calling, are they sure and
          stedfast, and do they feel built upon the rock of eternal truth,
          the rock of ages, the rock of revelation? Do they realize that
          all the words of the Lord will be fulfilled? Those who read and
          hear, and do so understandingly, can comprehend for themselves.
          But how can people understand? They may read and hear the words
          of truth--the words of life, and yet the natural man in his
          natural state cannot understand them. Mankind must have
          revelation, either through a preacher or some other source, and
          must enjoy the Spirit that should always attend the preaching of
          the Gospel, to enable them to understand what they hear.
          "Do you think there is calamity abroad now among the people?" Not
          much. All we have yet heard and all we have experienced is
          scarcely a preface to the sermon that is going to be preached.
          When the testimony of the Elders ceases to be given, and the Lord
          says to them, "Come home; I will now preach my own sermons to the
          nations of the earth," all you now know can scarcely be called a
          preface to the sermon that will be preached with fire and sword,
          tempests, earthquakes, hail, rain, thunders and lightnings, and
          fearful destruction. What matters the destruction of a few
          railway cars? You will hear of magnificent cities, now idolized
          by the people, sinking in the earth, entombing the inhabitants.
          The sea will heave itself beyond its bounds, engulphing mighty
          cities. Famine will spread over the nations, and nation will rise
          up against nation, kingdom against kingdom, and states against
          states, in our own country and in foreign lands; and they will
          destroy each other, caring not for the blood and lives of their
          neighbours, of their families, or for their own lives. They will
          be like the Jaredites who preceded the Nephites upon this
          continent, and will destroy each other to the last man, through
          the anger that the Devil will place in their hearts, because they
          have rejected the words of life and are given over to Satan to do
          whatever he listeth to do with them. You may think that the
          little you hear of now is grievous; yet the faithful of God's
          people will see days that will cause them to close their eyes
          because of the sorrow that will come upon the wicked nations. The
          hearts of the faithful will be filled with pain and anguish for
          How do you feel, Elders of Israel? Do you feel as though this
          tribulation would come soon? Would you like to have the scene
          commence this season, and have the vials of God's wrath placed at
          your disposal? Would you like to unstop those vials and pour
          their contents upon the heads of those who have afflicted you and
          driven you from town to town, from place to place, and from city
          to city, until you found a home in the mountains, and have even
          followed us here, believing that they yet have power to destroy
          the last Saint? Would you like to empty these vials upon the
          heads of the nations, and take vengeance upon those who have so
          cruelly persecuted you? Do you delight in the sufferings of your
          fellow-beings? Jesus died for those very beings. Have you ever
          realized that the blood of Jesus, the Son of God, was voluntarily
          shed for those very characters as well as for us?
          Do you think that he has feeling for them? Yes, his mercy yearns
          over the nation that has striven for a score of years to rid the
          earth of the Priesthood of the Son of God and to destroy the last
          Saints. He has mercy upon them, he bears with them, he pleads
          with them by his Spirit, and occasionally sends his angels to
          administer to them. Marvel not, then, that I pray for every soul
          that can be saved. Are they yet upon saving ground? Many of them
          can yet be saved, if they will turn to the Lord.
          If a person with an honest heart, a broken, contrite, and pure
          spirit, in all fervency and honesty of soul, presents himself and
          says that he wishes to be baptized for the remission of his sins,
          and the ordinance is administered by one having authority, is
          that man saved? Yes, to that period of time. Should the Lord see
          proper to take him then from the earth, the man has believed and
          been baptized, and is a fit subject for heaven--a candidate for
          the kingdom of God in the celestial world, because he has
          repented and done all that was required of him to that hour. But,
          after he is baptized and hands have been laid upon him for the
          reception of the Holy Ghost, suppose that on the next day he is
          commanded to go forth and preach the Gospel, or to teach his
          family, or to assist in building up the kingdom of God, or to
          take all his substance and give it for the sustenance of the
          poor, and he says, "I will not do it," his baptism and
          confirmation would depart from him, and he would be left as a son
          of perdition. But if he says, with a willing heart and mind,
          "Here is my substance; I will not only pay the tenth of it, but
          the whole of it is at your feet; do with it as you please," does
          he not continue to be saved? Yes.
          It is present salvation and the present influence of the Holy
          Ghost that we need every day to keep us on saving ground. When an
          individual refuses to comply with the further requirements of
          Heaven, then the sins he had formerly committed return upon his
          head; his former righteousness departs from him, and is not
          accounted to him for righteousness: but if he had continued in
          righteousness and obedience to the requirements of heaven, he is
          saved all the time, through baptism, the laying on of hands, and
          obeying the commandments of the Lord and all that is required of
          him by the heavens--the living oracles. He is saved now, next
          week, next year, and continually, and is prepared for the
          celestial kingdom of God whenever the time comes for him to
          inherit it.
          I want present salvation. I preach, comparatively, but little
          about the eternities and Gods, and their wonderful works in
          eternity; and do not tell who first made them, nor how they were
          made; for I know nothing about that. Life is for us, and it is
          for us to receive it to-day, and not wait for the millenium. Let
          us take a course to be saved to-day, and, when evening comes,
          review the acts of the day, repent of our sins, if we have any to
          repent of, and say our prayers; then we can lie down and sleep in
          peace until the morning, arise with gratitude to God, commence
          the labours of another day, and strive to live the whole day to
          God and nobody else.
          Whomsoever you yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye
          are. Do not obey the lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye,
          and the grovelling grasping after property. There are those in
          this congregation who are so short-sighted, and so destitute of
          eternal wisdom and knowledge, that they believe that brother
          Brigham is after property--after the things of this world. That
          is a false feeling, a false view, and a false faith in such
          persons. I am obliged to take care of what God puts in my
          possession, and to make the best possible use of it. I seek not
          for the world, nor for the things of the world; but God heaps
          property upon me, and I am in duty bound to take care of it. Do
          you think that I love the world? I do not. Where is the man who
          would more willingly give up his property than I would?
          Do not gather to yourselves false notions. When you imbibe that
          which is not true, it tends to darken your understandings. I wish
          you to feel right and do right. Love not the world--seek not the
          things of the world, but seek the kingdom of God and his
          righteousness, and all things necessary will be added to us.
          Perhaps some of you think there is more added to me than is
          necessary. I do not think a single individual in this
          congregation knows how to take care of the things of life any
          better than I do.
          You have been asked, to-day, whether you know how to save
          yourselves temporally. I have seen persons who were devoted,
          spirit and body, to their religion, and yet did not know how to
          hoe through a row of potatoes: they would be all over the field
          hoeing--a little first in one row, and then in another. One of
          the brethren that brought the Gospel to brother Kimball, myself,
          and others, happened to be by when we were raising a loghouse. We
          then, as now, believed in men's making themselves useful in all
          places, and asked the minister to help us to roll up a log. He
          took the handspike and undertook to lift the log on to us,
          instead of on to the building. There are many just as ignorant as
          this man.
          Though some persons do not know how to obtain the necessaries of
          life, they may know how to gain the kingdom of heaven. If the
          knowing ones are not faithful with the mammon of this world, who
          will commit unto them the true riches?
          God bless you and all who love the truth! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, July 22, 1860
                            Brigham Young, July 22, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 22, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is a great privilege to enjoy the society of the Saints. We
          are in possession of great blessings and privileges, if we can
          but realize it. No person can realize the blessings, or
          understand the providences of God, unless he has the light of the
          Spirit of God. Without that Spirit, a person is dissatisfied,
          though he be constantly privileged with the society of the
          Saints, and all his transactions and associations are with them.
          With that Spirit, a person placed in the society of the wicked,
          unless duty requires it, is sorrowful, uneasy, and unhappy: he is
          not filled with the joy and peace he delights in. He desires to
          see the face of a Saint, to hear the voice of a Saint, and to be
          associated with those who love God.
          How many are there here who do not like to pass by a camp of
          emigrants, but much prefer, if they could do so with impunity in
          regard to the feelings of their brethren, to go into the camp,
          sit down and chat, apparently with a filial feeling towards those
          who regard not the things of God--who treat lightly everything
          that is sacred? The name and character of the Being we worship
          they hold in derision; and yet how many of this community delight
          in such society? They do not realize the blessings conferred upon
          them. How many desire to mingle with the ungodly?
          It may be asked, and with propriety, "Is it not reasonable,
          right, and our duty to associate with the wicked?" Yes, when duty
          requires it. I presume that Jesus had no hesitancy in his
          feelings or in his faith, when the time came, to fill his mission
          to the dark and benighted spirits in prison. But do you think
          that he visited those spirits because he delighted in their
          society? Every person will at once answer, "No." He did not visit
          those spirits, nor have a desire to preach to them until his body
          lay in the grave. That was the appointed time, and he refused
          not, but said, "Not my will, but thine, O God, be done: now is
          the time for me to preach to the spirits in prison."
          But you can see persons who call themselves Latter-day Saints
          composedly listening, and that, too, with apparent delight, to
          those who are blaspheming the name of God. How do you feel about
          such conduct? Take this community, as they are, and place them in
          heaven, and do you think they would be satisfied to stay there?
          They would be in complete misery; and yet we are called Saints.
          It is easy to see that this people are not yet prepared to enter
          into the fulness of the glory, power, exaltation, and excellency
          of the knowledge, wisdom, light, and intelligence of heavenly
          things that they expect to enjoy when Jesus will be revealed from
          heaven. A father says, "I cannot part with my son," when the son
          is a miserable, drunken, swearing thief; and a son, who has a
          beastly, low, and debauched father, says, "I must have my father
          with me." Do you not see, at a glance, that if the Saviour was
          now here, those persons would prefer to walk hand-in-hand, and
          then must join hands with some others of like character, and they
          must join with a crowd worse still, and they with another still
          worse, until they muster-in the hosts of hell, and march with
          them; they will not part from each other. Do you not, then, see
          the situation of many in this community?
          Who among you realizes the blessings we are privileged with?
          Glory, immortality, eternal wisdom, and eternal wisdom, and
          eternal existence are on one hand; darkness, night, death, pain,
          damnation, and hell are on the other; and some would like to join
          those opposing principles, and are striving to do so.
          The Elders exhort you to refrain from every evil, to be careful,
          prudent, faithful, and wise, and to learn how to sustain your
          mortal career--how to preserve your bodies. Will you give heed?
          Not all of you. The Elders of Israel may preach themselves to
          death, and still fools will sell their last kernel of grain for
          whisky, or for a song, and, so far as they are concerned, let
          their families die of want. I greatly desire to see you all so
          live that you can understand the blessings God bestows on us, the
          organization of the spirit and the body, and the germ of eternal
          intelligence that is planted within us to increase. I would like
          to have all understand that the Lord has sent forth the plan of
          salvation expressly to enable mankind to overcome the sin sown in
          the flesh, and exalt themselves with the faithful who have gone
          before to dwell with angels and Gods.
          We cannot alter our position, only as we live for such change as
          we desire, and prevail upon our friends to follow our example.
          Here are thousands of the brethren who are anxious to preach the
          Gospel to the world, declare what they understand pertaining to
          eternal life, and gather their scores and thousands, with what
          result? The saving of a portion of the whole number, while the
          rest will be prepared for eternal destruction. Is it not
          grievous? How many there are who have been taken like infants, as
          it were, from foreign countries and from the States, and been
          helped, fed, clothed, and nourished, and yet have turned round
          and become our greatest enemies! Is not such folly sickening to
          the soul, and an abhorrence to every feeling? Mankind have the
          privilege of eternal life--the privilege to prepare themselves to
          dwell in the presence of the Father and Son--to dwell in eternal
          burnings, where all is pure and holy. No sin--no corruption can
          dwell there. Sin came through the fall, and death by sin; and
          they are warring against our spirits now in tabernacles, which
          warfare continues from childhood to death; and who will overcome?
          A propensity to evil seems to be sown more strongly in the
          natures of some than it is in others. One seems to love strong
          drink better than he loves his life; it is sweeter to him than is
          the cooling stream, and he is overcome through the weakness of
          the flesh. Who has the greatest reason to be thankful to his
          God--the man that has no strong passion or evil appetite to
          overcome, or the one that tries day by day to overcome, and yet
          is overtaken in a fault? The power of his strength, faith, and
          judgment is overcome, and he is found in fault through his evil
          propensities, though he is striving, day after day, and night
          after night, to overcome. Who has reason to be the most thankful?
          The being that has comparatively no strong passion to overcome
          ought constantly to walk in the vale of humility, rather than
          boast of his righteousness over his brother. We are under
          obligation, through the filial feeling and ties of humanity, to
          more or less fellowship those who do evil. We must endure this
          until the Lord shall see fit to separate the wheat from the
          chaff--until the righteous are gathered out, and the wicked are
          bound in bundles prepared for the burning,--until the sheep are
          separated from the goats. Those who have not strong passions to
          contend with, day by day, and year by year, should walk in the
          vale of humiliation; and if brethren and sisters are overtaken in
          fault, your hearts should be filled with kindness--with
          brotherly, angelic feeling--to overlook their faults as far as
          Where persons wish to go to the States, to California, or
          elsewhere, to gather riches and return, they still have a desire
          to drink of the bitter cup and mingle with the ungodly that will
          give them sorrow. If understood, to associate with the Saints is
          one of the greatest blessings we can enjoy upon the earth. I
          should be much pleased, and so would you, were we to never again
          hear the name of God taken in vain. And I have thought, for years
          and years, that if the Lord had plenty of labour for me to do in
          the midst of the Saints, I would be well satisfied to never again
          place my eyes upon a human being who hates God and righteousness.
          Why not live perfectly satisfied to look only upon the
          Saints--upon our brethren and sisters--the old, the young, the
          middle-aged, and the children, whose faces smile and glow with
          that heavenly expression through which the Spirit of the Lord is
          beaming? I would be well satisfied not to be required to ever
          again see the face of a devil. Why not so live in time, and
          through eternity? A certain class would refrain from mingling
          with the wicked, while others delight to mingle with them: they
          long to know what is in the world, and present plausible
          arguments for their desire. Our children plausibly state, "We
          know nothing of the world; we know nobody but 'Mormons.'" It is
          sufficient to mingle with the wicked when duty requires.
          The providences of God are over all the works of his hands, and
          it is our privilege to so live that we can understand those
          providences, and understand his design in the creation of all
          things. His watchcare is over all his work, and he turns,
          overturns, and changes at his pleasure. It is our privilege to
          understand this; and if we do, and practice in accordance
          therewith, we are the best people upon the face of the earth. We
          enjoy privileges that no other people on the earth enjoy; and the
          greatest of all is to enjoy communion with our Father and his Son
          Jesus Christ. There is no blessing equal to that, whether it is
          enjoyed in palaces or in prisons, in wandering in the mountains,
          or passing our time pleasurably in great cities. Whoever the Lord
          Almighty enlightens and fills with the joy of the upper world is
          happy: the Spirit, the joy, the peace, and the comfort are within
          We are to learn how to enjoy the things of life--how to pass our
          mortal existence here. There is no enjoyment, no comfort, no
          pleasure, nothing that the human heart can imagine, with all the
          spirit of revelation we can get, that tends to beautify, happify,
          make comfortable and peaceful, and exalt the feelings of mortals,
          but what the Lord has in store for his people. He never objected
          to their taking comfort. He never revealed any doctrine, that I
          have any knowledge of, but what in its nature is calculated to
          fill with peace and glory, and lift every sentiment and impulse
          of the heart above every low, sad, deathly, false, and groveling
          feeling. The Lord wishes us to live that we may enjoy the fulness
          of the glory that pertains to the upper world, and bid farewell
          to all that gloomy, dark, deathly feeling that is spread over the
          inhabitants of the earth.
          My brother Joseph, before "Mormonism" came to us, was a man of
          sad heart, seeking to find in the bible the principles of eternal
          life. He once said to me, "Brother Brigham, there are no Bible
          Christians upon the face of the earth, and I do not see any
          possible escape for the human family. According to the writings
          of the Old and New Testaments, all must go to perdition." I do
          not suppose that he had a smile on his countenance for years. I
          said to him, "You and I believe in God and in the Bible. We
          suppose the Bible to be true, or at least the most of it. I admit
          it to be true, and admit that there is a God. We have always been
          taught so, and that we have a just God, if we have any. I believe
          in a just, holy, equitable Being; and if the Gospel is not on the
          earth, my feelings are to do about the best I can; and when I am
          through, I shall be in the hands of the same God in whose hands I
          have been all the time, and I will risk it. I did not produce
          myself--I did not cause my existence. A being superior to me has
          done this; and if I do as well as I know how, I will then risk
          all in his hands, and be perfectly contented and satisfied. I
          shall go with a cheerful countenance, and shall pass through the
          world as cheerfully as I can, making the best of it." But there
          was more or less of a gloom over my feelings from the earliest
          days of my childhood that I have in any recollection, until I
          heard the everlasting Gospel declared by the servants of
          God--until I heard men testify, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
          that the Book of Mormon is true, that Joseph Smith is a true
          Prophet of the Lord, who had revealed the holy Priesthood from
          heaven, had established his Church, was going to gather Israel,
          and was coming to judgment. Under that preaching the gloom
          vanished, and has not since troubled me for a moment.
          The dark shade of the valley of death is over that nations of the
          earth; the vail of the covering is over them; they are hid from
          the presence of the Lord. They do not behold his glory--they do
          not understand his providences; the fear of death is over them,
          and it is a dark shadow. That was over me, and I made the best of
          it. But "Mormonism" has opened up light. Removing the curtain
          from the broad sunshine, it has lighted up the souls of hundreds
          of thousands, and they have been made to rejoice in the light of
          truth. Continue to be faithful to your calling. It is your
          privilege and duty to so live as to be able to understand the
          things of God. There are the Old and New Testaments, the Book of
          Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which Joseph has
          given us, and they are of great worth to a person wandering in
          darkness. They are like a lighthouse in the ocean, or a
          finger-post which points out the road we should travel. Where do
          they point? To the fountain of light. Joseph has gone to the
          spirit-world: he is on his way to his glory and exaltation, and
          all his sayings, from first to last, lead us to the fountain of
          light, where we can understand for ourselves and walk in the
          light. That is what these books are for. They are of God; they
          are valuable and necessary: by them we can establish the doctrine
          of Christ. I never asked for any book when I was preaching to the
          world, but the Old and New Testaments to establish everything I
          preached, and to prove all that was then necessary--that it was
          the duty of the people to throw off their sins, cast evil from
          them, return to the Lord their God, embrace the fulness of the
          Gospel, be baptized for the remission of sins, receive the Holy
          Ghost, and then go forward in all the commandments and
          requirements of heaven, walking in the light of eternal truth.
          Our duty is to make the best of our present position. We have the
          Gospel of life and salvation, to make bad men good and good men
          better. We are to preach, exhort, expound, continue in our duty,
          be fervent in spirit, bearing and forbearing with our brethren,
          being filled with love and kindness; and we will yet, perhaps,
          get some of our froward connections into heaven. Jesus said, when
          the woman caught in adultery was brought to him, "He that is
          without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her." We are
          all sinners, and it is our duty to cast sin from us when we learn
          what it is. If we are a little good, become a little better; if
          we have a little light, get a little more; if we have a little
          faith, add to it; and by-and-by we shall be prepared to build up
          and beautify Zion, and to be exalted to reign in immortality and
          be crowned with the Gods. 
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 5, 1860
                            Brigham Young, August 5, 1860
                              GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 5, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I rejoice in the Gospel of salvation. It is the first of all
          things upon this earth to me and to every one who has received
          its fulness and the light and glory of the Spirit that
          accompanies it.
          I have been highly gratified with the remarks just made by
          brother Bywater: they were truthful and to the point. Also, to
          what brother Kimball has just said, my heart responds, Amen.
          In teaching the ways of life and salvation, a teacher seldom
          fully explains all the ideas he advances, and the light of the
          Spirit is necessary for their comprehension. I frequently throw
          out a part of an idea, or an idea without explanation; and some
          will understand, while others do not. The Spirit of the Gospel is
          the fountain of salvation; the Spirit of revelation attends the
          Gospel, and without that Spirit no man can understand it. Brother
          Bywater alluded to the consistency of the system adopted by this
          people; yet it is a great mystery to that portion of the
          inhabitants of the earth who do not fall in love with the truth
          and embrace it in their faith.
          False ideas and false principles are as tenaciously adhered to by
          those who inbibe them in their faith as is the truth by those who
          love it. I presume that the worshippers of idols in China, Japan,
          Hindostan, &c., were we to enter their congregations and tell
          them that our religion differs from theirs, would be as
          astonished as we are that they see and understand things as they
          do. They are as tenacious of and as sanguine in their belief--as
          enthusiastic in their religion, as ever a true Saint was or can
          be in his. When I contemplate the endless variety in the
          dispositions, understandings, temperaments, countenances, and
          organizations of people, I am not surprised that there are those
          who do not understand things as I do. I expect people to have
          their own peculiar views, forms, principles, and notions. In
          consequence of this great variety, we should not be astonished if
          all do not believe the Gospel--do not love the truth.
          When Jesus was on the earth, he reproved sin, taught
          righteousness, strove to save the Jews, and deliver the Gospel to
          the nations of the earth; but the Jews could or would not
          understand things as they were. He came to save, not to destroy;
          but the Jews took a course through which they were afflicted and
          scattered among the nations of the earth, and brought upon
          themselves that which they said--"Let this man's blood be upon us
          and our children," though he was not disposed to destroy, but to
          save them. Stephen prayed that those who stoned him might be
          forgiven, as they knew not what they did. Jesus so prayed for
          those who assisted in and consented to his death, when he was
          crucified for the sins of the world. He was not astonished that
          all people did not believe. They would not come unto him that
          they might be saved; they would not come to the light that their
          deeds might be reproved.
          It may be asked, Can people come to the light? Yes, all can, that
          their evil deeds may be reproved--that they may forsake their
          iniquities and receive the truth. But will all do so? No. Will
          all people believe the truth? They will not. Cannot the
          inhabitants of the earth submit to the Gospel? They can. Will
          they? No, they will not. Is there a conviction upon the minds of
          the people when they have heard the Gospel preached, and where
          they have heard of it? Is there a conviction conveyed by the Holy
          Spirit that this is the Gospel of salvation? There is; and it
          cannot be denied without falsifying the truth. This has caused
          the persecution we have received. We are chastised for our sins,
          and by this means we are brought to understanding. We have been
          persecuted because there is a conviction, so far as they have
          heard the Gospel preached, that we have the truth. This is the
          cause of the opposition against us.
          Would a priest of any denomination oppose "Mormonism," if he was
          not convinced that it is true? No. Were a man to come into this
          congregation and relate something that every man, woman, and
          child present knew to be false, who would take the trouble to
          disprove it? We all know the statement to be false; consequently,
          will not take pains to oppose it? One the other hand, were there
          no conviction in the sound of the Gospel to the minds of the
          people--that it is true--that it is of and from God, who would
          take pains to oppose it? Let a person go into a congregation of
          Methodists and try to prove that Jesus was an impostor, that
          every system of religion is false, and that the Bible is a matter
          of speculation got up by selfish divines expressly for their own
          benefit; and who in that congregation would deem it worth while
          to oppose views so erroneous to the minds of those who have
          heard, from Sabbath the Sabbath, the doctrines of the Gospel
          preached, so far as they understand them? No one, because to them
          the speaker's views would be so obviously false. No man can
          disprove a truth. This is why people are angry, and why they
          contend against facts. They are fearful, and say at once, "If
          this system is true, all others must fail." Why not rather every
          man rise up and say, "Let God be true, let the truth remain, and
          let me know the truth; that is what I want,--I will submit to it;
          and let every false theory and principle fall, to rise no more?"
          Will they do this? No, they will not.
          With regard to people's being confined--cramped--contracted, in
          their liberties in the midst of these people, all that is
          required of anyone is to cease to do evil and learn to do well.
          Brother Bywater observed that he had never been in the least
          contracted, controlled, or in any way infringed upon, with regard
          to doing good; neither has any man or woman in this community.
          But there is a certain class here that say, 'We want so-and-so,
          such a piece of ground, or such other kind of property;' and
          because they are not always gratified, right or wrong, they say
          that they are curtailed in their liberty, and allege that they
          are abused. Permit them to have their way, and what do they do,
          or want to? Some of them wish to open grog-shops, and have the
          people patronize them, and get drunk. They wish to put the cup to
          your lips and pour the strong drink down your throats, caring
          only for what is in your pockets. They remind me of a Methodist
          priest in Iowa, after a good collection. The money was on the
          table, and he wished the people to sing; so he struck up, "This
          is the God we adore."
          Others, of the class alluded to, which to establish brothels in
          our settlements; and because we will not permit it, they assert
          that they are curtailed in their liberties and privileges. That
          class wish to scandalize the name of every Saint on the earth,
          and ridicule the name and character of the God we adore and
          serve; but we will not permit them to do it here. They wish to
          ride through our streets blaspheming, and damning everything and
          everybody that does not bow to their corrupt practices; and
          because we will not permit it, they say that they are oppressed
          and curtailed in their privileges. Oh, how they are oppressed!
          They have not the privilege of serving the Devil quite as much as
          they want to . They do not enjoy quite as much privilege to steal
          our property, our horses, &c, as they wish to.
          Do our enemies love the truth? No; they love lies, and make them.
          It is acknowledged all the time that there are evildoers here;
          but are they Saints? No. I am not going to give up the ship, or
          forsake my religion, because there are those who do evil. I will
          stick to the old ship Zion until every passenger, the crew, and
          every officer on board are holy and live to God; and, God and
          good men being my helpers, we will conquer, and we will run the
          ship into harbour--the haven of rest. Be encouraged, all good men
          and women, and all you grumblers and complainers, who think that
          you are curtailed and oppressed, and do not enjoy liberty here,
          go elsewhere and get all the liberty you can. We do not want you
          here; but if you stay, do not take the name of God in vain, nor
          endeavour to corrupt and abuse everybody within your reach.
          We have some drunkards who halloo in the streets, and we bear
          with them, and intend to as long as we can; and when we can bear
          no longer, we will disfellowship them. We have men who are
          dishonest, and are as yet obliged to have them; for the net
          gathers in the good and the bad. We have the meanest and the best
          mixed together. The Gospel we preach is the Gospel of salvation.
          It is the power of God sent down from heaven. The Spirit of life,
          intelligence, and revelation is in it, and all who do not possess
          that Spirit do not enjoy our holy religion.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, July 29th, 1860
                           Brigham Young, July 29th, 1860
                          GOSPEL OF LIFE AND SALVATION, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, July 29th, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Here is the congregation of Saints who have forsaken all they
          formerly esteemed near and dear, for the sake of the knowledge of
          the holy Gospel of salvation; and when an Elder of Israel rises
          to speak to you, how many are paying attention to what he says?
          People are, in comparison, like little children who have to be
          frequently cautioned not to throw articles into the fire--not to
          cut or mar the furniture, and requiring almost constant watchcare
          and instruction. In like manner, the young, middle-aged, and old
          require to be taught every Sabbath, every day, and all the time,
          as it is written--"Then they that feared the Lord spake often one
          to another."
          We are but babes in the Gospel of life and salvation, take this
          people as a whole. What poet, who understands things as they are,
          would write--"Bear the cross and despise the shame"? It is a
          cross to the feelings of many to acknowledge that Jesus is the
          Christ. "Take up your cross, brother, and bear it, and you shall
          wear the crown." What cross? If the eyes of a person were opened
          to see the eternal principles that pertain to the worlds that
          are, that were, and that will be, and the Gods that dwell upon
          those planets we behold, would he talk about a cross--about
          despising the shame? What is the shame? Where is it? Miserable,
          filthy individuals, full of the principles of death, point the
          finger of scorn at those who confess that Jesus is the Christ.
          Will you regard their scorn? No. Pity the ignorant creatures who
          are bound to ruin. To a man devoted to God, and endowed with the
          fine feelings and principles of life everlasting, the pointing,
          by the wicked, of the finger of scorn at one who acknowledges
          that Jesus is the Christ--at one who believes in God the Father
          and in Jesus the Mediator, is not worthy of the least regard. Do
          you despise those who scorn and ridicule the righteous? No; for
          in comparison they are no more than the dust, or the smallest
          insect you can behold with your best microscopes.
          True, the human family are endowed with the germ of life; but who
          is capable of preserving that life--of preserving his identity?
          When we talk about sinners, Saints, the world, Christ, men of
          God, men of the world, men of science, men of talent, and kings
          on their thrones, every person that understands the Gospel of
          salvation realizes that more glory and honour are attached to his
          character and calling than to all the man-made kings ever crowned
          upon the earth.
          When I reflect upon these things and realize them, it is
          impossible for me to answer my feelings before the people. You
          frequently hear me express a wish that I had a voice to penetrate
          the heart of every being upon the earth. But if I had the power
          to speak to them, and the ability to convey my ideas in language
          so plain that children could not misunderstand, speaking to all
          in their own language, I should still come far short and be
          obliged to say, "My soul is burdened, because I have no place to
          pour it out." That is the situation of angels and Prophets who
          have gone behind the vail. Here are persons who have been in this
          Church from the beginning. Do they so live that the heavens are
          open to them? or are they still of the earth, earthy? Are they
          grovelling in the darkness that covers the nations of the earth?
          This inquiry you may answer for yourselves. Perhaps some will say
          they have a reason to be discouraged. This people have not
          received, improved, grown, and enlarge in their capacities as
          fast as they should have done. I am not accusing any individual;
          but, as a community, we have not improved and increased in the
          knowledge of God and godliness according to our privileges. Am I
          discouraged? I am not. Does my heart fail me? Am I ready to say
          that the kingdom of God is broken, and there is no salvation for
          the people? By no means. If I live as long as Enoch lived, who
          walked with the Lord three hundred and sixty-five years, can I
          then see a people prepared to enter at once in the celestial
          world? No. Many may think that Enoch and his whole city were
          taken from the earth directly into the presence of God. That is a
          mistaken idea. If, within three hundred and sixty-five years, I
          can see a people capable of surmounting every sin, of overcoming
          every evil and effect of sin to such a degree as to be separated
          in the flesh from the sinful portion of the world and from all
          the effects of the fall--a great people as pure and holy as were
          the people of Enoch, I should not complain, and, perhaps, have no
          cause to. Yet, in the latter days, God will cut short his work in
          Do you understand that what the Lord will perform in the latter
          days will be done quicker than in the former days? He suffered
          Noah to occupy one hundred and twenty years in building the ark.
          Were he to command us to build an ark, he would not allow so long
          a time for completing it. On account of the work's being hastened
          in our time, I have good reason to urge upon the people the
          necessity of their living their religion every moment--of their
          increasing in faith, in wisdom, in knowledge, and in power to
          forsake all bad habits,--to say to all who are in the habit of
          doing wrong, of getting angry, of contending with their
          neighbours, and abusing them with their tongues, and abusing
          themselves, Refrain from your evil ways. "We will," say they; but
          in a very short time many are engaged in their former evil
          practices, like the child's whittling the furniture. It appears
          as though such persons were glued to the world, and will love and
          worship it. When they learn the truth, they will learn that it is
          a folly for a man to love gold and silver, goods and chattels, or
          any other kind of property and possessions. One that places his
          affections upon such things does not understand that they are
          made for the comfort of the creature, and not for his adoration.
          They are made to sustain and preserve the body while procuring
          the knowledge and wisdom that pertain to God and his kingdom, in
          order that we may preserve ourselves, and live for ever in his
          When the Elders address you from this stand, how many of those
          who seem to be listening hear and understand? Are most of the
          congregation thinking about what they design to do to-morrow? Are
          the sisters planning their weaving and spinning for to-morrow?
          Are the brethren planning to go to the kanyons to-morrow? Do you
          know that it is your privilege to so live that your minds may all
          the time be perfectly within your control?--that you may be so
          well schooled in the knowledge of your religion, that your minds
          are as perfectly under your control as are your bodies, except
          when they are nervous? Persons taking too strong tea or coffee,
          or too much whisky, have not that control over themselves that
          they should have, because they become too weak. Study to preserve
          your bodies in life and health, and you will be able to control
          your minds. And when you come to meeting, bring your minds with
          you. After all our experience and the knowledge the Lord has
          given us, but few can take their minds here before them; their
          affections and feelings are at the assembly of the Saints, and
          they want their bodies there also, to enjoy themselves. That
          class come here to pay attention, and to understand all that is
          said to them. Others come here with their bodies, but where are
          their affections? Upon the labours of the coming week. "I do not
          know how I shall get my adobies to-morrow, or how I shall get my
          timer out of the kanyon." Or, "I have a fence to build, to secure
          my field before the crop is destroyed," &c., &c., and the mind is
          not in the meeting.
          Can you understand that we are behind our privileges? I know the
          argument that arises in the minds of the people--"I am bound to
          provide for myself." I wish that obligation rested stronger on
          some than it does. "But if any provide not for his own, and
          especially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith,
          and is worse than an infidel." That is the argument, and yet some
          will sell their last bushel of wheat, and then come to me, or to
          others of the brethren, and beg. They will peddle off every
          particle of substance God has given them for their sustenance. It
          is our duty to be economical, to go to meetings, to the kanyons,
          and to build, plant, and do everything required of us to build up
          the kingdom of God on the earth; but the first duty is to learn
          how to sustain ourselves. The people have not yet learned that,
          though they are learning it. One may plough, plant, water, and
          till, but have no increase. Another person sows a field with
          wheat, but cannot get water for it, and goes to this
          neighbourhood and that to attend to a little Church business; and
          when harvest time arrives, he reaps an abundant harvest. The man
          who took the water has no wheat, and the one who laboured, as his
          Bishop called upon him, for the benefit of the people, has a good
          crop. This is a lesson the people are learning, that God gives
          the increase.
          How the world hate us! How they despise the kingdom of God! How
          they have sought to destroy it! How they exclaim--"What ignorant,
          degraded beings the Mormons are!" The insignificant, low,
          degraded, contemptible opinion they have of the Latter-day Saints
          does not reach the depth of the low, miserable degradation that
          they themselves are in. But do we despise them? No; we pity them.
          "Pity them?" Yes, pity them. They are flesh of your flesh, bone
          of your bone. God "hath made of one blood all nations of men for
          to dwell on all the face of the earth;" consequently, they are
          flesh of our flesh and bone of bone. They profess to despise us,
          but they are not able to think as meanly of us as we know them to
          be, and we pity them. We seek to do them good. They are endowed
          with capacity to learn and practise principles that will preserve
          them on the earth, in the world of spirits, and after the
          resurrection; but they are abusing their talent, and they are to
          be pitied.
          All who understand the principles of eternal life look upon their
          fellowbeings with a watchful eye, and their hearts are filled
          with deep anxiety for their welfare. They anxiously desire that
          people would see and understand what pertains to eternal life. It
          is highly gratifying to the Lord, to angels, and to all good men,
          to see intelligent beings organized to receive a great amount of
          intelligence--seeking to possess eternal life. On the other hand,
          how sad it is to see them wasting their time with trifles, and
          directing their steps to eternal death! How delightful it would
          be to see them pursuing the way of life--to preserve both the
          body and spirit, and in the resurrection to see their noble
          spirits reunited with their bodies and coming into the presence
          of God to live for ever! There are men here who look upon us as
          being of an organization inferior to that of the generality of
          the people of the world. If I did not pity them, I should be
          chagrined at myself.
          Contrast the course this people are pursuing with that of the
          world. All ye inhabitants of the earth, hearken and hear! God
          has, in our day, spoken from the heavens; he has bestowed his
          holy Priesthood on the children of men; he has called upon all
          people to repent; and here are the few who have left all for the
          sake of the eternal life proffered to them, and their course is
          upward an downward to eternal increase. Do this people know more
          than they did a few years ago? Yes; every day's experience adds
          to your amount of knowledge: you are treasuring up knowledge and
          wisdom. The children raised in this Church are more than a match,
          in spiritual matters, for the kings, princes, governors,
          senators, representatives, and all the reputed wise men of Egypt.
          And the boys of from twenty to twenty-five years of age, who have
          been raised in this community, who have enjoyed the teachings of
          the Prophet Joseph, will outweigh, in intelligence in relation to
          national policy, the Congress of the United States, with the
          President at their head.
          Your course is onward and upward, although you do not improve as
          rapidly as you should. You should walk continually in the light
          of God's countenance, and no more walk in darkness. Were such the
          case, would you hear of any contention--of those little,
          frivolous, trifling difficulties that now too frequently occur?
          Would you hear, "The world is something to me!" "My farm is
          something to me!" "My goods are something to me!" "My heart is
          upon the things of this world!" "I must provide for my family,"
          &c.? There are but few of this people, in comparison, who yet
          know how to provide for a wife and two children. What of the
          world. Are they any more capable of providing for themselves than
          are this people? In the world you will find many more, in
          proportion, who know less, and are less capable of taking care of
          I wish you to thoroughly under stand economy, and how to preserve
          your bodies. I wish you to fully understand the principles of
          natural life. How necessary it is that you should know them for
          your own benefit, and that you may be able to teach them to your
          children, which you should do all the time. Be careful of your
          bodies; be prudent in laying our your energies, for when you are
          old you will need the strength and power you are now wasting.
          Preserve your lives. Until you know and practise this, you are
          not thoroughly good soldiers nor wise stewards. Learn how to do
          good--how to do right. work righteousness, and build yourselves
          up in the faith of the Gospel.
          In the ordinance we here attend to in the afternoon, we show to
          the Father that we remember Jesus Christ, our elder brother: we
          testify to him that we are willing to take upon us his name. When
          we are doing this, I want the minds here as well as the bodies. I
          want the whole man here when you come to meeting. "Is that the
          way you come?" Yes, it is the way I go everywhere, when I go from
          home. When I leave home, I dismiss it from my thoughts. "Is not
          your mind upon your family?" When I pray, I ask God to bless and
          preserve them; and then, whether he does or not, it is all the
          same to me. I do not trouble my mind about anything but the
          business before me. That is the way for us to conquer this
          weakness in us, and take our minds with us. Then, when you come
          to meeting, you know what is said, and what this ordinance is
          for. Then, when you are baptized, you know what it is for.
          Whatever duty you are called to perform, take your minds with
          you, and apply them to what is to be done. You may leave your
          selfishness when you start to meeting, but take yourselves. And
          if your minds are reaching after this, that, or the other, tell
          those ideas to stay away. You may feel anxious about your fields,
          about your crops, or about going to the kanyons; but bid those
          thought depart, for you want to go to meeting to worship the
          Lord, and wish to drop all care while at meeting. Then, when the
          time comes, go to the kanyons and to your other avocations, and
          do not let anything else interrupt you. That is the way to live.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 5, 1860
                            Brigham Young, August 5, 1860
                                   THE GOSPEL, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 5, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          In instructing the people, I desire and seek to obtain the light
          of the Spirit of truth, and the power and assistance of God to
          give me words to so convey my ideas that the hearers can
          understand me. I have ideas that I deem very valuable, and I wish
          to so impart them to my fellowbeings that they can comprehend
          them as I do, and, if they will, esteem them as I do, really
          feeling their worth. It is all I ask. Preachers are in the habit
          of reading a portion of Scripture for a text, and preaching from
          it, but seldom upon it. Such discourses as brother Bywater and
          brother Kimball gave us this forenoon, and such as you generally
          hear from this stand, would serve those preachers a long time,
          for they are all texts. We have not time to show wherein an
          Apostle or Prophet meant thus and so, but we pour out the words
          of life to the people, as did the Apostles and Prophets
          No man ever preached a Gospel sermon, except by the gift and
          power of the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. Without this
          power, there is no light in the preaching. Brother Bywater
          remarked that he did not desire a man of God, when he arose to
          speak to the people, to say, "Thus saith the Lord God Almighty,"
          or "Thus saith Jesus Christ." People who require this, or who
          constantly require written revelation, have not a correct
          conception of revelation and its Spirit. What do the present
          professing Christian world know about the words of the Lord that
          came to Jeremiah, Isaiah, and other ancient Prophets? They read
          and hear without understanding much; they have not a true
          conception of the truth or principle of what they are reading. Is
          this the case with those who are continually desiring to have
          "Thus saith the Lord," and more written revelations. Those who
          possess the Spirit of revelation know the voice of the Good
          Shepherd when they hear it, and a stranger they will not follow.
          They discern the difference between the spirit and power of the
          Gospel and the precepts of men. When they hear truth poured upon
          the people, in comparison like the cataract of Niagara, they do
          not want "Thus saith the Lord," for it carries with it its own
          evidence, and is revelation to the believer. They understand, and
          the fountain within them springs up to everlasting life; they are
          happy partakers of the grace of God through the administration of
          his servants, and of the truths the Lord dispenses; and they
          receive truth upon truth, light upon light, which cheers and
          comforts their hearts day by day. If you wish to understand the
          true principles of revelation, live for it: there is no other way
          of obtaining eternal life.
          Our spirits were pure and holy when they entered our tabernacles;
          and if they have been defiled, it has been by the influence of
          Satan, through the weakness of the flesh. There is a constant
          warfare, and in the great majority of cases the flesh overcomes
          the spirit. In the few cases where the spirit overcomes the
          flesh, it yields obedience to the whisperings of the eternal
          Spirit of truth, which elevates it above the power of all unholy
          desires and passions.
          Is there anything on this earth you could not dispense with, for
          the sake of the Gospel? There should not be.
          Our bodies are organized to derive enjoyment from their proper
          use. There is enjoyment in eating when you are hungry, and in
          resting when you are fatigued, to the extent the body rightly
          requires; but if appetite is so gratified that your body, when
          you wake, is tormented with a raging fever, where is the pleasure
          of eating so much of this or that delicious food? Satisfying the
          appetite brings to an end the pleasure of eating; and where food
          is partaken chiefly to gratify the pleasurable sensation derived
          from eating, disease is gendered, and true misery springs out of
          this unwise gratification. Some healthy, strong-constituted
          persons can eat large quantities of food with apparent impunity;
          but, in so doing, the tax they place upon their systems will
          ultimately bring disease and death. Those who have suffered
          excessive thirst while passing over plains and deserts realize
          that there is no blessing that is greater than cold water. When
          the system is thus parched for want of the proper supply of
          moisture to sustain the continual perspiration it is subject to,
          is there any luxury on the earth that can excel pure, cold water?
          Though, in case of excessive thirst and consequent exhaustion,
          care is required not to drink too freely, until the system is
          cooled, and becomes gradually imbued with this life-restoring
          element. But through the use of water, by-and-by your thirst
          comes to an end, and you feel as though you had not been thirsty
          in your lives: the enjoyment has passed away.
          Now, compare the greatest of earthly joys with the joys you
          receive in believing in Jesus Christ and obeying the Gospel he
          has delivered to the children of men. It is sweeter than the
          honeycomb; and to those who live according to it, it gives
          constant joy--a lasting feast, not merely for an hour or a day,
          but for a whole life and throughout eternity. The appetite is
          always keen, and there is always plenty for it to feast upon.
          This is my experience. The revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ
          are sweeter than honey or the honeycomb. We can eat, and continue
          to eat; drink, and continue to drink. Is there durable
          satisfaction? Yes. I am in the height of my enjoyment. All the
          pleasure and all the joy that can be bestowed upon a finite being
          is in the Gospel of salvation, through the Spirit of revelation
          upon the creature--upon the Saint of God--old or young, male or
          female. Not that this comparison fully conveys the idea; for the
          language of mortals fails to fully portray the joys of the Gospel
          of life everlasting.
          Cease not to do good, but let the Saints cease to do evil and
          live for God and God alone, and their fleshly appetites and
          passions will not be in their way. Learn to overcome and control
          self. It is impossible for me to preach the sermon contained in
          this text; but let all live the life of a Saint, and they will
          understand it by-and-by. Let each person be determined, in the
          name of Lord Jesus Christ, to overcome every besetment--to be the
          master of himself, that the spirit God has put in your
          tabernacles shall rule; then you can converse, live, labour, go
          here or there, do this or that, and converse and deal with your
          brethren as you ought. If you have a chastisement for any, you
          can deliver it in the spirit of meekness. If you are abused,
          trampled upon, or in any way imposed upon,--if men take a course
          to injure you or your property or feelings, you can treat such
          conduct as you should, for you live above the channel of
          selfishness, pride, and every worldly vanity that some men walk
          in. This is the privilege of all the Saints.
          Law is made for the lawless. Let the Saints live their religion,
          and there is not a law that can justly infringe upon them. They
          are subject to the powers that be, by living so pure that no law
          can touch them. Let them live their religion, and they keep the
          celestial law, so far as it is revealed. There is no law against
          doing good. There is no law against love. There is no law against
          serving God. There is no law against charity and benevolence.
          There is no law against the principles of eternal life. Live
          them, and no righteous law of man can reach you. The wicked and
          ungodly can injure the Saints, as they have done all through the
          history of this world; they can persecute and kill Saints. The
          wicked said there was no law that would condemn Joseph Smith, for
          he never transgressed the law; but, said they, Powder and ball
          will reach him; and they assassinated him. It is the privilege of
          all Saints to live as he did, that no law in heaven or upon earth
          can condemn them. It is our privilege to say, every day in our
          lives, "That is the best day I ever lived." Never let a day so
          pass that you will have cause to say, "I will promise you, in the
          name of the Lord Jesus, that your lives will be as a well of
          water springing up to everlasting life. You will have his Spirit
          to dwell in you continually, and your eyes will be open to see,
          your ears to hear, and your understandings to comprehend.
          I will take a text, and I want the people to preach upon it. The
          brethren cast the seed into the ground, and, so far as we have
          knowledge, the Lord has given them a bountiful increase.
          Brethren and sisters, old and young, here and throughout the
          world wherever there is a Saint, when righteousness and peace are
          sown in your hearts, I ask you, for yourselves, for the
          inhabitants of the earth, for the good of the prosperity of the
          kingdom of God, and in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to
          water the good seed sown, that the Lord may give you an increase.
          Let wisdom be sown in your hearts, and let it bring forth a
          bountiful harvest. It is more profitable to you than all the gold
          and silver and other riches of earth. Let wisdom spring up in
          your hearts, and cultivate it. Ask God to help you to live to his
          glory every day, and when night comes you cannot say you could
          have bettered it. There are thousands of this community that so
          live every day that when night comes, they could not have
          bettered it. That is a consolation. Let us induce all to live so,
          and we shall have power over Satan, over the powers of the earth,
          and over all the influences that hell wishes to pour upon us.
          Shall we try to cultivate our minds, our feelings, the talent God
          has given us, so that we may improve continually and grow in
          grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and cultivate wisdom in
          ourselves, and so live that we can truthfully say, to-day, that
          we are masters over every appetite? The person that wants the
          whisky, cannot you do without it? Which would you part with
          first--your tobacco, your whiskey, or your religion? Your tea, or
          your religion? Which would you shake hands with and bid good-bye
          for ever--your coffee, or your religion? I should think I had
          disgrace the man that stands before you this day, if I loved any
          object on the earth better than I love my religion and my God. If
          we are not willing to live up to every requirement of the Gospel,
          we more or less disgrace our profession and being.
          The woman that says, "I will follow my husband to hell," will
          have the privilege. The man that says, "I will follow a woman to
          hell, but what I will have her," will have the privilege of
          following her there. It is a disgrace to a Saint to love anything
          that he would not drop or forsake for his religion. Love your
          religion better than anything else. Love your God. Life
          everlasting is all in all to us. Indulgence of appetite is not
          worthy the notice of men and women, though the body must be
          sustained, for that is a duty God has placed upon us.
          Let us honour God, and prepare to embrace our Father and the
          family connection we were associated with at the time we left the
          spirit-world to come here, and to be more familiar with them when
          we leave this world than we now are with one another. Live so as
          to enjoy each other's society hereafter in the light of eternal
          day; which may God grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 12, 1860
                           Brigham Young, August 12, 1860
                      OF THE SAINTS LIVING THEIR RELIGION, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery, 
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I fully understand that all Saints constantly, so to speak, pray
          for each other. And when I find a person who does not pray for
          the welfare of the kingdom of God on the earth, and for the
          honest in heart, I am sceptical in regard to believing that
          person's religion to be genuine, and his faith I should consider
          not the faith of Jesus. Those who have the mind Christ are
          anxious that it should spread extensively among the people, to
          bring them to a correct understanding of things as they are, that
          they may be able to prepare themselves to dwell eternally in the
          heavens. This is your desire, and is what we continually pray
          Brother J. V. Long's discourse this morning was sweet to my
          taste; and the remarks of brother T. B. H. Stenhouse were very
          congenial to my feelings and understanding. Brother Long has good
          command of language, and can readily choose such words as best
          suit him to convey his ideas.
          Brother Stenhouse remarked that the Gospel of salvation is the
          great foundation of this kingdom--that we have not built up this
          kingdom, nor established this organization--we have merely
          embraced it in our faith; that God has established this kingdom,
          and has bestowed the Priesthood upon the children of men, and has
          called upon the inhabitants of the earth to receive it, to repent
          of their sins, and return to him with all their hearts. This
          portion of his remarks I wish you particularly to treasure up.
          If the angel Gabriel were to descend and stand before you, though
          he said not a word, the influence and power that would proceed
          from him, were he to look upon you in the power he possesses,
          would melt this congregation. His eyes would be like flaming
          fire, and his countenance would be like the sun at mid-day. The
          countenance of a holy angel would tell more than all the language
          in the world. If men who are called to speak before a
          congregation rise full of the Holy Spirit and power of God, their
          countenance are sermons to the people. But if their affections,
          feelings, and desires are like the fool's eyes, to the ends of
          the earth, looking for this, that, and the other, and the kingdom
          of God is far from them, and not in all their affections, they
          may rise here and talk what they please, and it is but like
          sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal--mere empty, unmeaning sound
          to the ears of the people. I cannot say this of what I have heard
          Those faithful Elders who have testified of this work to
          thousands of people on the continents and islands of the seas
          will see the fruits of their labours, whether they have said five
          words or thousands. They may not see these fruits immediately,
          and perhaps, in many cases, not until the millennium; but the
          savour of their testimony will pass down from father to son.
          Children will say, "The words of life were spoken to my
          grandfather and grandmother: they told me of them, and I wish to
          become a member of the Church. I also wish to be baptized for my
          father and mother and grandparents;" and they will come and keep
          coming--the living and the dead; and you will be satisfied with
          your labours, whether they have been much or little, if you
          continue faithful.
          Brother Long remarked that before he gathered to Zion he had
          imbibed an idea that the people were all pure here. This is a day
          of trial for you. If there is anything that should give us sorrow
          and pain, it is that any of the brethren and sisters come here
          and neglect to live their religion. Some are greedy, covetous,
          and selfish, and give way to temptation; they are wicked and
          dishonest in their dealings one with another, and look at and
          magnify the faults of everybody, on the right and on the left.
          "Such a sister is guilty of pilfering; such a brother is guilty
          of swearing," &c., "And we have come a long distance to be joined
          with such a set: we do not care a dime for 'Mormonism,' nor for
          anything else." The enemy takes the advantage of such persons,
          and leads them to do that for which they are afterwards sorry.
          This is a matter of great regret to those who wish to be
          faithful. But no matter how many give themselves up to
          merchandizing, and love it better than their God, how many go to
          the gold mines, how many go back on the road to trade with the
          wicked, or how many take their neighbours' wood after it is cut
          and piled up in the kanyons, or steal their neighbours' axes, or
          anything that is their neighbours'. You live your religion, and
          we shall see the day when we shall tread iniquity under foot. But
          if you listen to those who practise iniquity, you will be carried
          away by it, as it has carried away thousands. Let every one get a
          knowledge for himself that this work is true. We do not want you
          to say that it is true until you know that it is; and if you know
          it, that knowledge is as good to you as though the Lord came down
          and told you. Then let every person say, "I will live my
          religion, though every other person goes to hell. I will walk
          humbly before God, and deal honestly with my fellow-beings."
          There are now scores of thousands in this Territory who will do
          this, and who feel as I do on this subject, and we will overcome
          the wicked. Ten filthy, dirty sheep in a thousand cause the whole
          flock to appear defiled, and a stranger would pronounce them all
          filthy; but wash them, and you will find nine hundred and ninety
          pure and clean. It is so with this people: half-a-dozen horse
          thieves tend to cause the whole community to appear corrupt in
          the eyes of a casual observer.
          Brother Long said that the Lord will deal out correction to the
          evil-doer, but that he would have nothing to do with it. I do not
          know whether I shall or not; but I shall not ask the Lord to do
          what I am not willing to do; and I do not thing that brother Long
          is any more or less ready to do so than I am. Ask any earthly
          king to do a work that you would not do, and he would be
          insulted. Were I to ask the Lord to free us from ungodly
          wretches, and not lend my influence and assistance, he would look
          upon me differently to what he now does.
          You have read that I have had an agent in China to mix poison in
          the tea, to kill all the nation; that I was at the head of the
          Vigilance Committee in California; that I managed the troubles in
          Kansas from the beginning to the end; that there is not a
          liquor-shop or distillery but what Brigham Young dictates it: so
          state the newspapers. In these and all other accusations of
          evil-doing, I defy them to produce the first show of evidence
          against me. It is also asserted that President Buchanan and
          myself concocted the plan for the army to come here, with a view
          to make money. By-and-by the poor wretches will come bending, and
          say, "I wish I was a 'Mormon.'" All the army, with its teamsters,
          hangers-on, and followers, with the judges, and nearly all the
          rest of the civil officers, amounting to some seventeen thousand
          men, have been searching diligently for three years to bring one
          act to light that would criminate me; but they have not been able
          to trace out one thread or one particle of evidence that would
          criminate me. Do you know why? Because I walk humbly with my God
          and do right, so far as I know how. I do no evil to anyone; and
          as long as I can have faith in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ
          to hinder the wolves from tearing the sheep and devouring them,
          without putting forth my hand, I shall do so.
          I can say honestly and truly, before God, and the holy angels,
          and all men, that not one act of murder or disorder has occurred
          in this city or territory that I had any knowledge of, any more
          than a babe a week old, until after the event has transpired.
          That is the reason they cannot trace any crime to me. If I have
          faith enough to cause the devils to eat up the devils, like the
          Kilkenny cats, I shall certainly exercise it. Joseph Smith said
          that they would eat each other up, as did those cats. They will
          do so here, and throughout the world. The nations will consume
          each other, and the Lord will suffer them to bring it about. It
          does not require much talent or tact to get up opposition in
          these days. you see it rife in communities, in meetings, in
          neighbourhoods, and in cities. That is the knife that will cut
          down this Government. The axe is laid at the root of the tree,
          and every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit will be hewn
          Out of this Church will grow the kingdom which Daniel saw. This
          is the very people that Daniel saw would continue to grow and
          spread and prosper; and if we are not faithful, others will take
          our places; for this is the Church and people that will possess
          the kingdom for ever and ever. Shall we do this in our present
          condition as a people? No; for we must be pure and holy, and be
          prepared for the presence of our Saviour and God, in order to
          possess the kingdom. Selfishness, wickedness, bickering,
          tattling, lying, and dishonesty must depart from the people
          before they are prepared for the Saviour. We must sanctify
          ourselves before our God.
          I wanted to ask brother Long a question this morning--what he had
          learned in regard to the original sin. Let the Elders who like
          speculation, find out what it is, if they can, and inform us next
          Sabbath. Or is you have anything else that is good, bring it
          along. I wish to impress upon your minds to live your religion,
          and, when you come to this stand to speak,--not to care whether
          you say five words or five thousand, but to come with the power
          of God upon you, and you will comfort the hearts of the Saints.
          All the sophistry in the world will do no good. If you live your
          religion, you will live with the spirit of Zion within you, and
          will try by every lawful means to induce your neighbours to live
          their religion. In this way we will redeem Zion, and cleanse it
          from sin.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 19, 1860
                           Brigham Young, August 19, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 19, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          When the preaching is very dry, the bowery is generally thinly
          attended; but when the preaching is full of marrow and good
          things, the Bowery will be full of people. This reminds me of an
          anecdote. A Presbyterian priest invited an Indian preacher to
          occupy his pulpit; and when the Indian was through preaching, the
          priest asked him why the people kept awake during his preaching,
          remarking that they invariably fell asleep while he was
          preaching. "I will tell you," said the Indian: "You feed them
          with a silver dish and silver spoon; you rap the dish with the
          spoon, and the ringing sounds put the people to sleep. But the
          Indian takes his wooden bowl and ladle, and lades out the rich,
          nourishing succotash to the people, which makes them wide awake,
          and they want a little more."
          Brother George Q. Cannon has been in the States during two years
          past, and has done all he could to do good to the people of Utah.
          He has been faithful, has travelled from place to place, and has
          accomplished all he possibly could; and what he has not
          accomplished others have.
          You know the history of "Mormonism;" and is this is not the
          Lord's work, we had better quit it, for we should derive no
          benefit from remaining in it. If this is the Church of Christ,
          God will take care of his people and carry on this work. Brother
          Cannon stated that one gentleman he conversed with said that
          there is a power in this work beyond the power of Brigham Young.
          If we did not know this, we should quickly scatter. All that any
          man can do is to do his duty. No one possesses power in himself
          to bear off the work of God and build up the Lord's kingdom. It
          is his work, and the Lord will accomplish it by the means he will
          employ. Brother Cannon has been successful, in the hands of God,
          in doing good; and so have others. Brothers Hooper and Eldredge
          have done good.
          Brother Eldredge stated that he was not sent on a mission this
          time. He was not, but I was thankful that he took it in his head
          to go. We did not know whom to call upon to go and transact
          business for us in the States. He had crossed the Plains for us
          so often that I would not call upon him to go, but I was pleased
          and thankful when he concluded to go and proffered to attend to
          our business. He has always transacted our business to our
          satisfaction. I do not know that he has ever dropped a stitch in
          the net he has woven for us in his business transactions, and
          that is almost more than I can say of any other man. He has had
          my faith and prayers, the same as though he had been called. I
          was determined, if he did go, that he should make the first step
          towards it. He went, has done good, and all is well; and so have
          others done good: they have made themselves useful.
          While brother Cannon was speaking of the trouble the Gentiles
          have in providing for their poor, I though if they would take my
          counsel, that I could tell them a better way than they practise.
          They raise large amounts of means for supporting their poor. It
          is given to them; they use it up, and are where they were at
          first. Had they wisdom, they would appoint a man to take charge
          of the poor and take them into Kansas or Nebraska, or some other
          locality where land is cheap, and teach them to support
          themselves. Set the men to ploughing and the women to planting,
          with a good farmer to show them how, and in a little while they
          will be able to sustain themselves. Let each Ward of a city do
          this, until all the able poor are provided with farms and know
          how to raise their bread; then let them get a few sheep, and
          manufacture the wool into good, warm, and comfortable clothing,
          and then raise flax and manufacture it. By pursuing this course,
          in a few years there would be but few poor in the United States.
          The reason we have no poor who are able to work is because we
          plan to set every person to work at some profitable employment,
          and teach them to maintain themselves. If a person is not able to
          take care of himself, we will take care of him. How? Ever since I
          left my father I have had some of his family to provide for. Ever
          since I have been in this Church I have never suffered a relative
          to be maintained by the church. But some men and women cast their
          children and other relatives upon the Church. If one has an aged
          sister who cannot maintain herself, he passes her over to the
          Church; or if an aged father or mother, why, "let the Church or
          brother Brigham take care of them and provide for them." It is a
          disgrace to every man and woman that has sense enough to live,
          not to take care of their own relatives, their own poor, and plan
          for them to do something they are able to do. There are some
          blind people here who more than maintain themselves. Some old
          ladies cannot do hard work, but they can darn stockings and do
          other light work. There is yet much to be done by the Bishops in
          these matters, though I have not so much occasion to preach to
          the Bishops on this subject as I used to have. We have been
          removing and appointing others who do better. We intend to do
          this until we have fathers for the people. If a Bishop will act
          to the extent of his calling and office, and magnify it, there
          will not be an individual in his Ward that is not employed to the
          best advantage. He would see that all lived as they should,
          walking humbly with their God, attending to their prayers,
          observing the Sabbath-day to keep it holy, and ceasing to swear
          and steal. There would not be a person in his Ward that he does
          not know, and he would be acquainted with their circumstances,
          conduct, and feelings. That will be the case by-and-by. We are
          improving; and by-and-by we shall be quite a well-behaved family,
          and can hail each other with delight as brethren and sisters, and
          the Lord will own and bless us as his children.
          We are all, both Jew and Gentile, of one common Parent, though
          now we are divided into various tongues and people having a great
          diversity of sectional feelings. I am pleased to see national
          feelings passing away in this community. The spirit of wisdom is
          so increasing that I think a national feeling is constantly
          growing less and less in the midst of this Church, though we can
          still see it in some. If you have the Spirit of God to a fulness,
          and your eyes are open to see things as they are, you will find
          that we are but one nation and family--but one people--but one
          flesh--but one blood, no matter where born.
          Put forth your ability to learn as fast as you can, and gather
          all the strength of mind and principle of faith you possibly can,
          and then distribute your knowledge to the people. Give them
          virtue, knowledge, principle, truth, godliness. The Lord is
          gathering those principles home to Zion from among the wicked
          nations, and is leaving them in darkness. What a pity it would be
          for the Lord to gather out all the good, and we be found unworthy
          of it. We shall be worthy of it, if we live for it; and may the
          Lord help us so to do!
          God bless you! Amen.
                             TRIUMPH OF "MORMONISM," &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 19, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I will bear my testimony to the truths that we have heard this
          morning. To my understanding, to my feelings, and to the spirit
          within me, we had a good, sound discourse, about three minutes
          and a half long, from brother Andrew Moffat. It was right to the
          point, and every word was a text. We have also had an excellent
          discourse from brother Hooper: his remarks were sweet to the
          taste of those who love the truth.
          It is a matter of rejoicing to me to have the privilege of
          bearing my testimony to what we have heard this morning. Brother
          Andrew Moffat started from here for the States, last fall, on
          business; and he has laboured most admirably in buying cattle and
          in assisting brother Cannon and others who were engaged in
          getting up trains, and in so doing has made himself very useful.
          And I think that he has not neglected, in his business
          transactions and in his travelling, to let people know that he
          was a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
          and to bear his testimony of the truth of the Gospel, and at the
          same time asked no odds of anyone who did not want to hear. This
          is the feeling of the Elders who are full of the Spirit of God,
          and what are the wicked going to do about it? The Elders have
          this assurance within them.
          Father Smith, who spoke first this morning, has been in the
          Church almost from the beginning, but has not gathered with the
          Saints till this season. In conversation with him the other day,
          he told me that leading men in New York said that "Mormonism"
          would be used up at the time the President issued his orders to
          the troops. Some of them asked what he thought of it? He replied
          that he did not know what would be done, but the result would be
          that "Mormonism" would triumph over all its enemies, and in that
          affray would come out of the top of the heap. This assurance is
          in every man who lives his religion; but when any begin to doubt,
          then they begin to think that this is rather a hard religion to
          All that has been said by brother Hooper about temporal affairs
          is good, I have lived nearly sixty years, and am acquainted with
          many portions of the United States, somewhat acquainted with
          Europe, and historically acquainted with many parts of the world;
          but, so far as I have travelled and read, this is the best
          country we were ever in, or can now find, for raising Saints.
          The Spirit of the Almighty is being withdrawn from the people;
          and is it not your prayer that he will gather not your prayer
          that he will gather to Zion all the wisdom, strength,
          intelligence, and integrity of the earth? This is the prayer of
          everyone that understands "Mormonism." What will be their
          condition when the Spirit of the Lord is withdrawn? They will
          whet the knife to cut each other's throats, and, as brother
          Hooper remarked, try to make Mason and Dickson's the dividing
          line; but that will not remain, for they will cross it to destroy
          each other, and the sword and fire will be prevalent in the land.
          Says one, "But you are a 'Mormon,' and we do not believe anything
          in 'Mormonism,' though we believe that calamities await the
          people, and that great events are at the threshold." The world,
          and particularly the United States, have been told these things
          during thirty years past; and though no one but myself had warned
          them, there would not now be a man upon the face of the earth but
          could have heard the Gospel, if he had been disposed to listen to
          it. They would have been prepared for what is coming; for any one
          of these my brethren has said enough to warn the whole world.
          This frees our garments, for we are bound to do our duty; and
          then, if they neglect, the blood of their garments will be found
          in their skirts, not in ours.
          Brother Hooper remarked that he had learned that "Mormonism" is
          true. It is both the duty and privilege of the Latter-day Saints
          to know that their religion is true. If brother Hooper had
          yielded to his own natural feelings, he would not have
          represented us in Congress. Here is a great people, and they wish
          a man in Congress to represent them in their proper light. Now,
          who would say that he is capable of doing this? Brother Hooper
          submitted to the people's choice, as every man should. Had the
          choice fallen upon any other, as it did upon brother H. S.
          Eldredge, who was our first choice previous to the last election
          for Delegate, (but it was thought best to change it,) he also
          would have been able to have done this duty in Congress--to have
          done whatever the Lord wished to have done. Brother Bernhisel was
          our Delegate for several years, and are we satisfied with his
          official course? Yes: he did his duty. 
          How shall we know what to do? By being obedient to every
          requirement of the Gospel. Brother Hooper has stated that I
          promised him the assistance of the Almighty. I did. I laid my
          hands upon him and blessed him, and told him that he should have
          dreams and visions, and power with God to know what to do, if he
          lived his religion; but if he did not, I promised him nothing. He
          prepared himself to pray; and when a man with a disposition to
          listen to a truth called upon him, he felt as well as with his
          friends, and could express his feelings; but if visitors had no
          place for the truth, the sooner they left the better. Joy filled
          his bosom, and each time the brethren called to see him was the
          best time he had. When a man approached him with the Spirit of
          God, he felt--"This is the man for me: here is the Spirit; here
          are joy and peace in having fellowship with the Lord Jesus Christ
          and with the Father." This is the way brother Hooper felt; and
          just as much confidence as he had in what I told him, so much he
          Revelation is here poured out every Sabbath. Thank God for it. Am
          I not happy? Yes, all the time. There is no darkness; and there
          is any necessity of having sorrow? No. Our religion is peace,
          happiness, wealth, and a fulness of good things to walk in the
          light of truth. These blessings are with and for the Latter-day
          Saints, and we have nothing to do but to live for them.
          God has given us our tabernacles and planted in them the germs of
          eternity; and it is for us, in this present existence, to let the
          spirit overcome every passion of the flesh, and never to suffer
          the spirit to submit to the temptations of the flesh. Labour to
          bring everything into subjection to Christ, for this is his
          earth. It came from God in the beginning, and that, too, not by
          any chances of creation; for all that you see and can comprehend
          and understand, that is good, is produced by the Almighty Creator
          of the worlds.
          Respect one another; do not speak lightly of each other. Some, if
          they get a little pique against an individual, are disposed to
          cast him down to hell, as not worthy of a place upon earth. O
          fools! not to understand that those you condemn are the
          workmanship of God, as well as yourselves! God overlooks their
          weaknesses; and so far as they do good, they are as acceptable as
          we are. Thank God that you know better, and be full of mercy and
          kindness. I speak evil of no man; but I hate, with a most cordial
          hatred, the evil actions of some men. Their organization came
          from God, but their conduct does not. It is not the persons, but
          it is their wicked conduct that I despise and hate.
          Live your religion. "Mormonism" will triumph, and all hell cannot
          prevent it; and those that live faithful will be exalted. When
          people get into the dark, they want to leave; and I do not know
          but that it is one of God's fore-ordinations that as soon as they
          lose the Spirit they should want to leave. That is just what I
          want; and I pray that there may be no barrier in their way--that
          no man may ever stay here, unless he loves God with all his
          May the Lord bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 26, 1860
                           Brigham Young, August 26, 1860
                        DEALINGS OF THE LORD WITH HIS PEOPLE.
                      Remarks made by President Brigham Young,
                               Provo, August 26, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I am happy in the privilege of again meeting with you. I am well
          in spirit and in body. I never was better in my spirit than I am
          this afternoon. The day I now enjoy is the best day of my life;
          these days are the best days I ever lived, and I expect them to
          grow better. The many reasons I might give for this I will omit.
          It is some time since we met with you here. Next Sabbath, I
          think, it will be twenty-six months since I was upon this stand.
          Our circumstances then were very different from what they are
          to-day. Since then, some of our relative and friends have been
          consigned to the silent tomb; but there is a goodly number of us
          still living, and the favourable circumstances under which we are
          to-day should influence every heart to rejoice. If we could but
          understand and see things as they are--comprehend the dealings of
          the Lord--the workings of his kingdom, it would be a matter of
          great joy and rejoicing to us; but as yet we only see and
          understand in part, though it is our privilege to so live that we
          may know things pertaining to our conduct here as they are
          understood by more intelligent beings. Let us faithfully improve
          upon what we do understand.
          Can you discern and understand the dealings of the Lord with this
          people from the beginning? If we can understand this, it is
          indeed a matter of great rejoicing to us. All intelligent beings
          who are crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal
          lives must pass through every ordeal appointed for intelligent
          beings to pass through, to gain their glory and exaltation. Every
          calamity that can come upon mortal beings will be suffered to
          come upon the few, to prepare them to enjoy the presence of the
          Lord. If we obtain the glory that Abraham obtained, we must do so
          by the same means that he did. If we are ever prepared to enjoy
          the society of Enoch, Noah, Melchizedek, Abraham, Isaac, and
          Jacob, or of their faithful children, and of the faithful
          Prophets and Apostles, we must pass through the same experience,
          and gain the knowledge, intelligence, and endowments that will
          prepare us to enter into the celestial kingdom of our Father and
          God. How many of the Latter-day Saints will endure all these
          things, and be prepared to enjoy the presence of the Father and
          the Son? You can answer that question at your leisure. Every
          trial and experience you have passed through is necessary for
          your salvation.
          The greatest trial this people are under the necessity of bearing
          is to hold fellowship with false brethren. Which would you
          choose--to leave your homes, as this people have done in many
          instances, and suffer yourselves to be driven, and seek new
          homes, and make new acquaintances in a strange country, or to
          live in your houses and upon your possessions, and be surrounded
          with false brethren? That question can be readily answered by
          every Saint. I can see those in this congregation who were in
          Missouri when thousands were ready and anxious to kill the few
          Saints then there; but the Saints would rather suffer all that
          was suffered there and in other States, than be obliged to live
          with thieves--with those who would swear falsely against them,
          and deceive, and be guilty of every kind of abomination. They
          would rather leave their homes, seek new locations, and make new
          possessions, than be under the necessity of mingling with, of
          eating bread and drinking water in the name of Israel's God, and
          fellowshipping the ungodly--the wretches who would destroy them
          from the earth.
          Some may think that they have passed through severe trials during
          the few years past; but, so far as my own experience and
          knowledge go, I have passed through no scenes of trial or sorrow.
          I have never felt better in my life than I have during two or
          three years past. I do not know that I have had wicked,
          unrighteousness, or ungodly feelings pertaining to the whole
          matter, though I may have felt desirous at times to lay
          righteousness to the line and judgment to the plummet, and sweep
          away the refuge of lies; but that would have only gratified that
          which pertains to the natural man. I am confident it would not
          have satisfied that immortal part within us that is pure and
          holy, but partakes more or less of the weaknesses incident to the
          fallen portion. I have sometimes had feelings of this kind--"Draw
          your swords, ye Elders of Israel, and never sheath them so long
          as you have an enemy upon the earth." I sometimes felt, before
          the move, like taking the sword and slaying my enemies, until
          they were wasted away. But the Lord did not design this, and we
          have remained in peace and quietness.
          Do you see persons who have been in this Church for years,
          drinking the deathly draught put to their mouths by the wicked?
          Yes. Have you not seen them forfeit their right and title to the
          kingdom of God upon the earth, and yield to a paltry, foolish,
          fallen disposition to do evil? Yes; wives have been called to
          weep and mourn for their children and husbands, husbands for
          their wives and children, and children for their parents. The
          parable of the Saviour still holds good--the net still gathers
          good and bad. There are families here whose husbands and fathers
          are now preaching the Gospel. They will return by-and-by, and
          will bring their sheaves with them. Those who have been converted
          through their labours will follow them, and there will be a few
          who will be stedfast and live their religion, but not all who are
          gathered from the nations; for the Gospel net will gather good
          and bad, and will continue so to do as long as the fishermen cast
          their net into the sea. Still, a righteous person will never be
          discouraged, but will constantly contend against his evil
          passions, and against evil in his family and neighbourhood; and
          the Lord will utterly cleanse his thrashing floor as with the
          besom of destruction.
          Be not discouraged, for it is a joyful time. Do you have peace
          and plenty? Yes. We have all the time enjoyed peace and plenty in
          Great Salt Lake City. Great peace have those who love the law of
          the Gospel, and nothing shall offend them. Great joy have they
          who love our Lord Jesus Christ; and great peace do those enjoy
          who delight in working the works of righteousness. Let the
          blessings of heaven attend you, is my prayer continually. Be
          faithful, ye Saints. Contend against evil, and cease not to take
          every measure to do away with all the evil that is in your midst,
          until God shall sanctify a people and prepare them to dwell in
          his presence.
          Marvel not that we have what are called troubles: marvel not that
          our enemies seek to destroy us and the kingdom of God from the
          earth. These persecutions are to prepare the humble and faithful
          to dwell in the presence of God the Father and his Son, while the
          vast multitudes of the earth must dwell in the kingdoms prepared
          for them, but cannot dwell in his presence. If you expect to gain
          the glory you anticipate, never grieve, nor sorrow, nor mourn at
          the providences of God when they cause you to suffer, or to part
          with every earthly object you have. If they cause fathers and
          mothers to separate from their children, and husbands from their
          wives, it matters not: God is our Father, and the offspring of
          Adam are our brothers and sisters. Who is my father, mother,
          sister, and brother? Those who do the will of the my Father in
          God bless you! Amen.
                                  THE THREE GLORIES.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 26, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I will read a portion of the vision Joseph Smith and Sidney
          Rigdon had concerning various kingdoms that God has prepared for
          his subjects:--
          "And the glory of the celestial is one, even as the glory of the
          sun is one. And the glory of the terrestrial is one, even as the
          glory of the moon is one. And the glory of the telestial is one,
          even as the glory of the stars is one; for as one star differs
          from another star in glory, even so differs one from another in
          glory in the telestial world; for these are they who are of Paul,
          and of Apollos, and of Cephas. These are they who say they are
          some of one, and some of another--some of Christ, and some of
          John, and some of Moses, and some of Elias, and some of Esaias,
          and some of Isaiah, and some of Enoch; but received not the
          Gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus, neither the Prophets,
          neither the everlasting covenant. Last of all, these are all they
          who will not be gathered with the Saints, to be caught up unto
          the Church of the Firstborn, and received into the cloud. These
          are they who are liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and
          whoremongers, and whosoever loves and makes a lie. These are they
          who suffer the wrath of God on the earth. These are they who
          suffer the vengeance of eternal fire. These are they who are cast
          down to hell and suffer the wrath of Almighty God, until the
          fulness of times when Christ shall have subdued all enemies under
          his feet, and shall have perfected his work, when he shall
          deliver up the kingdom, and present it unto the Father spotless,
          saying, I have overcome and have trodden the winepress alone,
          even the winepress of the fierceness of the wrath of Almighty
          God. Then shall he be crowned with the crown of his glory, to sit
          on the throne of his power, to reign for ever and ever. But
          behold, and lo! we saw the glory and inhabitants of the telestial
          world, that they were as innumerable as the stars in the
          firmament of heaven, or as the sand upon the sea-shore; and heard
          the voice of the Lord, saying, These all shall bow the knee, and
          every tongue shall confess to Him who sits upon the throne for
          ever and ever; for they shall be judged according to their works;
          and every man shall receive, according to his own works, his own
          dominion, in the mansions which are prepared; and they shall be
          servants of the Most High: but where God and Christ dwell they
          cannot come, worlds without end. This is the end of the vision
          which we saw, which we were commanded to write while we were yet
          in the spirit." (Doc. and Cov., sec. xcii., par. 7)
          I do not know that I have any particular desire to dwell upon
          this any more than any other subject of the Gospel, although this
          subject, in the abstract, occupies more of my affection,
          adoration, and heartfelt gratitude to our Father and God than any
          other that has ever been revealed to my knowledge, from the days
          of Adam to the present.
          Looking at the human family--the millions of intelligent beings
          who have come upon this earth from the days of Adam until now,
          and those that must still come in the course of events--the
          question naturally arises, What are they created for? what is the
          object of their being? None of them have power to produce
          themselves. Jesus Christ is the heir of this vast family. He said
          that he had power to lay down his life and take it up again; but
          he had no more power to produce his life, in the beginning of his
          existence, than we have. Every human being is endowed, more or
          less, with eternal intelligence, with the germ of life
          everlasting, of glory immortal; and then, when I view the human
          family as they are, with the traditions of the fathers, what the
          Bible has taught, what the priest has taught, and what kings and
          rulers have introduced and fastened upon their people, through
          traditions and customs, and contemplate the variety now existing
          and that has existed upon the earth, the marks of these finites,
          and what is their end, I can truly say that, in my estimation, no
          other revelation so glorious was ever given. You may read the
          character of the Deity as portrayed in all that has ever been
          revealed, until you come to this vision, in relation to his
          justice, his judgment, his power, his life, his glory, his
          excellence, his goodness, his mercy, and the fulness of every
          gift, of every trait, of every principle inherent in the
          character of the Supreme Being, and it is not equal in magnitude,
          in my reflections, to that which God revealed to Joseph Smith and
          Sidney Rigdon in the vision from which I have read.
          We are far advanced in the things of the kingdom of God. To say
          nothing about any other principle or doctrine that has ever been
          revealed, the transcending glory, excellency, wisdom, goodness,
          virtue, and power that God has revealed in this vision far
          outweigh all the Christian tenets, doctrines, and systems they
          have drawn from the Bible. No cistern, to use a figure, hewn by
          man, can hold water; and every human doctrine and principle,
          professing to point the way of salvation, fades away. The
          doctrine God has revealed here is more precious to me, and is
          worth more than all the doctrines of Christendom.
          We may read that the Lord will turn the wicked into hell, and all
          the nations that forget God; but, so far as the Bible and priests
          are concerned, the world are left in the dark upon what this
          vision reveals. Fatality is sealed on the world by the priests as
          an everlasting inheritance and legacy, from which they never can
          be delivered. Their doom is to dwell in a lake of fire and
          brimstone. God has created this intelligence to preserve it. If
          the world, with its present feelings, believed this vision, they
          would say--"Our condition will be so far better than we had
          anticipated, that we will continue our course; for we love the
          world and the things of the world, and we will roll sin as a
          sweet morsel under our tongues, and delight in all the iniquity
          we have indulged in from youth, and continue to imbibe the
          erroneous principles taught by the fathers and others, and will
          pass on from day to day; for our condition is to be so far better
          than our priests have taught us." It would have been better for
          them had they never been born, were it not so.
          Were the wicked, in their sins, under the necessity of walking
          into the presence of the Father and the Son, hand-in-hand with
          those who believe that all will be saved--that Jesus will leave
          none, their condition would be more excruciating and unendurable
          than to dwell in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone. The
          fatalist's doctrine consigns to hell the infant not a span long,
          while the adulterer, whoremonger, thief, liar, false swearer,
          murderer, and every other abominable character, if they but
          repent on the gallows or their death-beds, are, by the same
          doctrine, forced into the presence of the Father and the Son,
          which, could they enter there, would be a hell to them.
          The kingdoms that God has prepared are innumerable. Each and
          every intelligent being will be judged according to the deeds
          done in the body, according to his works, faith, desires, and
          honesty or dishonesty before God; every trait of his character
          will receive its just merit or demerit, and he will be judged
          according to the law of heaven as revealed; and God has prepared
          places suited to every class. The Saviour said to this
          disciples--"In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were
          not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.
          And if I go and prepared a place for you, I will come again and
          receive you unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be also."
          How many kingdoms there are has not been told to us: they are
          innumerable. The disciples of Jesus were to dwell with him. Where
          will the rest go? Into kingdoms prepared for them, where they
          will live and endure. Jesus will bring forth, by his own
          redemption, every son and daughter of Adam, except the sons of
          perdition, who will be cast into hell. Others will suffer the
          wrath of God--will suffer all the Lord can demand at their hands,
          or justice can require of them; and when they have suffered the
          wrath of God till the utmost farthing is paid, they will be
          brought out of prison. Is this dangerous doctrine to preach? Some
          consider it dangerous; but is it true that every person who does
          not sin away the day of grace, and become an angel to the Devil,
          will be brought forth to inherit a kingdom of glory.
          The sectarian world, as we call them, is a professed church of
          God, without the Priesthood. Sectarians have not the Priesthood;
          but all of them who live according to the best light and
          intelligence they can obtain through faithfulness to what they
          believe, as taught unto them, will receive a kingdom and glory
          that will far transcend all their expectations, imaginations, or
          visions in their most excited moments whether in their
          falling-down power, jumping power, or squawling power. All they
          have ever desired or anticipated they will receive, and far more;
          but they cannot dwell with the Father and Son, unless they go
          through those ordeals that are ordained for the Church of the
          Firstborn. The ordinances of the house of God are expressly for
          the Church of the Firstborn.
          "Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.
          He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that
          believeth not shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them
          that believe. In my name," &c. This is the law of the celestial
          kingdom, and those who hearken to this law, and embrace its
          truths in their faith, and live them in their lives, will be
          brought to enjoy the presence of the Son, and will dwell with him
          and the Father. And all the residue, who do not sin against the
          Holy Ghost, will be punished according to their deeds, and will
          receive according to their works, whether it be little or much,
          good or bad. Jesus will redeem the last and least of the sons of
          Adam, except the sons of perdition, who will be held in reserve
          for another time. They will become angels of the Devil. What say
          you, ye Latter-day Saints? Is not this the most glorious thought
          that ever was revealed to mortal man? Let the Elders of this
          Church go forth and preach that every person who does not become
          as they are will have to suffer the wrath of God, and go down to
          hell to dwell in a lake that burns with brimstone and fire,
          "where the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched," and I
          would not give the ashes of a rye-straw for all they will do. It
          is good for nothing: there is no life in it--there is no soul in
          This intelligence must endure. We must preserve our identity
          before the Lord, who has sent his Son and angels, and is sending
          the Holy Ghost, and his ministers, and revelations, to comfort,
          cheer, guide, and direct the affairs of his kingdom on the earth.
          Shall we dwindle out in our faith, and in those blessing God
          bestows on us at this time? No. Let us live to increase them. Let
          us so live, that when we receive our bodies in the resurrection,
          we will be received in the presence of the Father and the Son.
          This kingdom is designed expressly to prepare the people to dwell
          with God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ, and all the world
          beside will receive according to their works upon the earth. This
          is a joy that is unspeakable: it is a glory beyond the capacity
          of our minds at the present time to appreciate. It is a great joy
          to me.
          Sometimes I feel as though I would like to dwell upon these
          principles, they are so delightful; but I do not feel like
          preaching or talking much this morning. The glory and
          intelligence that God has prepared for the faithful, and for
          every other being that is worthy to receive, expand, extend, and
          comprehend, no man knoweth. Should not this fill every heart with
          peace and joy--that there is no end to the progress of knowledge?
          Let us continue to prepare ourselves to dwell with Him in eternal
          May the Lord bless the people! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, August 26th, 1860
                          Brigham Young, August 26th, 1860
                        PRIVILEGES OF THE GATHERED SAINTS, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, August 26th, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          We enjoy great blessings and privileges, and ought to appreciate
          them. No people on the earth enjoy that peace and tranquility
          that we do in these mountains; and no people have so much reason
          to be truly thankful and grateful, and to acknowledge the hand of
          God in all things, as we have. We have the words of life: the law
          of life is committed unto us--the Priesthood of the Son of God,
          which is after the power of an endless life. We are in the happy
          and peaceable possession of it.
          We have great reason to be truly thankful that we are in these
          mountains. I have said so from the time we first came here. When
          our enemies learned that we were going to locate in these
          mountains, they said that we never could be driven from them, and
          they told the truth. If we ever go from them, we shall go
          voluntarily. They said that they would drive us from Ohio, from
          Missouri, and from Illinois, and they did so; but they cannot
          drive us from these mountains we now inhabit. All we have to do
          is to do right, walk humbly before God, deal justly one with
          another and with the whole human family, and let our worst wish
          toward our worst enemies be that we may see the time when they
          will be obliged to do right. I never did wish anything worse upon
          them than they should do right, pay their debts, deal justly, and
          walk humbly one with another. This is the worst wish I have
          towards those who are now here and have tried to shed our blood
          for money, and that when they leave the Territory they do not
          steal anything. I despair of inducing them not to lie about us.
          All the nations are fast approaching the brink of ruin. Search
          the most enlightened nations now dwelling on the earth, and you
          will learn that they live upon fiction, delight in shadow, run
          after error, greedily drink down falsehood, and hate truth. This
          is particularly the case with the nation in which we live, as
          every one knows, who is acquainted with its religious, political,
          and moral classes. There are individual exceptions; but, taking
          the nations of the world as nations, they do not believe the
          truth; they are after falsehood and lies, and say to
          themselves--"The world goes on--the morning comes as usual, and
          is followed by the evening. We live day after day, and all things
          are about as they were yesterday." How long will they continue
          so? They think that all things are going to remain as they were
          since the fathers fell asleep, that Christ is not coming, and
          that the prophecies will not be fulfilled, except it may be
          Search history, from the days of Enoch, when he built a city
          which was taken from the earth; pass on to Noah who built an ark
          and floated on the water over a drowning world, and to Abraham,
          Isaac, and Jacob; read the writings of Moses, and of Isaiah,
          Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the lesser Prophets, down to the time of
          John the Baptist, the forerunner of the Messiah, or until Mary
          and Elizabeth rejoiced together that the Messiah was to be born;
          then read the writings of the disciples of the Lord Jesus, and
          search history from that day when the nations have for years
          turned much of their attention to manufacturing instruments of
          death, they have sooner or later used those instruments.
          Our nation, England, France, Germany, Austria, Italy, and other
          nations have for years exercised their inventive skill, and
          expended much means in inventing and fabricating instruments of
          death. Upon his return, brother Hooper presented to me a rifle,
          for which it is almost claimed that it will kill people while it
          is hanging up, and without powder and ball; and brother George Q.
          Cannon brought a brace of pistols, each of which can be fired
          twelve times instead of six. From the authority of all history,
          the deadly weapons now stored up and being manufactured will be
          used until the people are wasted away, and there is no help for
          it. The spirit of revolution goes on through the nations: it
          never goes back.
          We are in these mountains, and in the enjoyment of peace and
          plenty. Are there any who have not enough bread? Some complain of
          living poorly; but what hinders such persons from living well?
          Have you not plenty of breadstuff? Yes, you have the best of
          flour, and can have plenty of good corn-meal. You also have rye,
          barley, and oats. Who prevents your keeping a cow and having
          butter and milk? Can you not raise potatoes, squashes, turnips,
          onions, cabbages, and every other kind of produce that you can
          use? What hinders your keeping a pig and having a little pork?
          Nobody hinders you: you can have all these things, if you are so
          disposed, and live well. Who can disturb you? Nobody but
          yourselves. You can quarrel with each other, rail against each
          other, and make life disagreeable, if you are so disposed;
          otherwise you may have an agreeable life here, and the peace of
          God will rest upon you.
          We are the best people in the world, and have the greatest reason
          to be thankful because of our location and situation. Let us love
          one another, and love God supremely. It is written, "Love your
          enemies." Brother Erastus Snow was going to correct Paul for
          trying to excuse himself. I do not think the term was any more
          misapplied than when the Apostles wrote, "Love your enemies;" for
          I do not believe a word of that. "Love your enemies!" What, love
          hell? When people do that, they get where devils are. If it had
          been written, "Love the spirits God has placed in tabernacles,
          and try to reclaim them and do them good, and pray for those who
          despitefully use you," I would feed and clothe them, take
          peculiar care of them, and place them where they would not hurt
          anybody. You may think that I am disputing the Bible. If you
          understood what the Lord means when he talks about loving his
          children, you would understand that he does not love them as they
          are now; for he hates and is angry with the wicked. He dislikes
          their wicked acts, but he loves his children, because he has
          organized them, and he wishes to see them obedient.
          Many of you are acquainted with brother John Smith, the
          Patriarch, who went to the States last year after his friends. He
          has just come into the Bowery. The companies are all well. They
          want some flour, and we can send it to them. Brother Kimball will
          send his team this time, and there is no necessity for calling
          upon the Bishops. We have heard from the last company. On the
          fourth of August they were on Wood River: their cattle looked
          well, and the company was making good progress. They had been
          eleven days out from Florence, and had travelled 170 miles. A few
          cattle have died in some of the companies; and if any of the
          brethren, who have relatives or friends in the companies still
          out, wish to assist them, they can do so by sending out their
          teams and helping them in.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, September 2, 1860
                          Brigham Young, September 2, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 2, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Are our minds framed to receive and profit by those
          communications which the Lord would give through his servants? We
          are so constituted that we can receive but little at a time,
          though there is quite a diversity in men as to their capacity for
          learning, and also in regard to retaining what they learn. Some
          comprehend their lessons quickly, while others are not so gifted.
          I have also noticed that some children commit their lessons
          quickly and well; but ask them the meaning and intent of what
          they have committed, and they cannot answer you; while others pay
          more attention to the intent and meaning of what they learn. Such
          is the case with all persons, no matter what their age; and some
          are capacitated to receive more and faster than others.
          When the Latter-day Saints and those who believed in the coming
          of the Messiah, and those who believed in him when he came, and
          those who have believed in him since he came, see eternal things
          by the vision of their minds being opened. They will consider it
          a great mystery why all people did not understand the things of
          God, they are so easy to be understood and so congenial to our
          capacities and situation on the earth--so admirably adapted to
          our nature. That mankind do not understand the things of God is
          marvellous to an enlightened person, and that what truth they do
          learn they wish to have it understood that it is by their own
          wisdom: the wisdom that comes from God they do not desire.
          We observe in some of the Latter-day Saints a dull stupidity in
          regard to learning the things that pertain to life. For persons
          to understand themselves, their own organization, they must
          understand the character of that Being who has organized them, or
          they never can understand their own organization. This mankind
          are unwilling to admit. No person can follow the thread of his
          own existence, without inseparably connecting it with the
          Father--the Supreme Being who dwells in eternity. We are
          inseparably connected, and must be, to that eternal Being who
          produced us. You will therefore readily understand that without
          the principle and Spirit of revelation, it will be impossible to
          communicate these principles to the people.
          The Gospel of Jesus Christ is the opening avenue--the open gate
          in the road or way from earth to heaven, through which direct
          revelation comes to the children of men in their various
          capacities, according to their callings and standing in the
          society in which they live. The Gospel of salvation is a portion
          of the law that pertains to the kingdom where God resides; and
          the ordinances pertaining to the holy Priesthood are the means by
          which the children of men find access to the way of life, wherein
          they can extend their travels until they return to the presence
          of their Father and God. This no person will dispute, who has
          faith in the character of the Deity. They will acknowledge that
          God is true, that his system of salvation is correct, that his
          law is just, that he is equal in all his ways, and that the
          ordinances of his house are true and faithful; but when you speak
          of the Gospel as preached by the Elders of this Church, the query
          arises in a moment, "Is this true?" Yes, as you have often heard
          stated, it is a fact that earth and hell cannot deny. The sound
          of this Gospel carries conviction to every heart that has heard
          it; it carries an influence and power that no other sound has.
          But, though they are thus convicted, yet they will query, "Is it
          true?" If it were not that the conviction of the Almighty
          pervades even the sound of "Mormonism," you would not see armies
          arrayed against this people.
          This is the most moral people upon the face of all the earth,
          with all the rascality there is in a few. The Gospel net gathers
          both good and bad. We have both here. But this people, as a
          people, are the most circumspect and moral people that now live.
          It has been said that we are a low, groveling, lawless people.
          There is not a man in our Government, who has a good sound heart
          and brain, but what will say that we are the most law-abiding
          people in the United States.
          All, so far as they have heard, are convicted that the work in
          which we are engaged is true--that it is the Gospel of
          salvation--the voice of God from the heavens to all people. Hear
          it, O ye inhabitants of the earth! The Lord has again spoken from
          the heavens, and revealed the holy Priesthood, to save the
          children of men from impending ruin. Though this is true, they
          fancy that they can devise systems by which they can save
          themselves, enter into the gate of rest, and secure to themselves
          that eternal repose the heart aches for all through life. There
          may be some exceptions to this general truth, but the existence
          of a Supreme Being is universally acknowledged by man. This is to
          be found in the lowest of the heathen nations, and they worship
          according to the best knowledge they have. The inhabitants of
          Hindostan, Japan, &c., are devotional people, though they worship
          before images, not knowing better. The aborigines of this country
          also worship according to their traditions, as do all the heathen
          nations. They make their graven images of brass, wood, silver,
          and gold to represent the Deity they seek to please. The Roman
          Catholic Church uses paintings and images of Jesus Christ and the
          Virgin Mary; but ask them if they worship these pictures and
          images, and they will tell you, "No: the picture or image only
          represents to the eye the Being we worship." So it is with the
          worship of the heathen nations: they will tell you they "do not
          worship the inanimate image, but that the God they worship is in
          eternity. We do not see him, but our fathers have taught us many
          things which we wish to retain in memory." You present to your
          children the image or picture of the Saviour, or any good being,
          and teach them to imitate his example, and by this means strive
          to create the best possible impression upon their young minds.
          And which is best--to do this, or to present them a pack of cards
          and teach them the use of them? Then do not depreciate the
          heathen worship, nor the brethren of our former Christian faith;
          for the majority of them worship according to the best knowledge
          they have. Intelligent beings are organized to become Gods, even
          the sons of God, to dwell in the presence of the Gods, and become
          associated with the highest intelligences that dwell in eternity.
          We are now in the school, and must practise upon what we receive.
          Wickedness now dwells upon the earth; but as we are exhorted from
          time to time by words, deeds, and examples, and by the faith of
          the good, let us continue in this labour of love until we
          overcome the evil that is within ourselves. With all the rest of
          the good that you can commit to memory, be sure to recollect that
          the Gospel of salvation is expressly designed to make Saints of
          sinners, to overcome evil with good, to make holy, good men of
          wicked, bad men, and to make better men of good. Wherein we are
          wicked, wherein we have evil passions, the gospel will aid us in
          overcoming evil. It gives us the influence, the power, the
          knowledge, the wisdom, and the understanding to overcome our
          weaknesses and to purify ourselves before the Lord our God. How
          often we have heard it said that "a Saint will be a Saint, a
          devil will be a devil, and the wicked will be wicked!" People
          should understand that there is no man born upon the face of the
          earth but what can be saved in the kingdom of God, if he is
          disposed to be. There is not a word to contradict this in all the
          sacred writings. When the wicked man forsakes his wickedness,
          though he has rolled it under his tongue as a sweet morsel, he
          can be saved. If God has foreordained certain men to certain
          ends, it is because he knew all things from eternity, as in the
          case of Pharaoh, who he knew would do wickedly; consequently,
          selected him to be put upon the throne. "You are determined to be
          wicked and to carry out the schemes of the Devil; therefore I
          will use you to promote my kingdom on the earth and to exalt me
          among men, for I know that you will do all you can against my
          children, against my work, and against my grace to save the
          children of men." God raised him to the throne of Egypt, because
          he foresaw that in this position he could use him to the greatest
          advantage to His cause,--not because he was foreordained to that
          There are no persons without evil passions to embitter their
          lives. Mankind are revengeful, passionate, hateful, and devilish
          in their dispositions. This we inherit through the fall, and the
          grace of God is designed to enable us to overcome it. The grace
          of God is bestowed upon all, and the kingdom of God is planted on
          the earth expressly to enable mankind to overcome the evil that
          is in them, and to save all. If the Latter-day Saints live their
          religion, they will forsake iniquity and overcome the evil that
          the enemy of all righteousness causes to rise within them, until
          every passion and appetite is as perfectly under their own
          control as a patient animal they hold by the bit.
          Ye wise men, ye great philosophers, do you comprehend and know
          what is the origin of the intelligence we behold? Where did it
          spring from? Who is the author of our existence? Who has brought
          us forth upon the earth and given us this intelligence, creating
          us erect, given us ability to learn and to continue to learn to
          all eternity, and to reach forth for the hidden things that are
          in the future? Can the wise men of the day define this
          intelligence? Can the chemist analyze it? No; it cannot be
          searched out by human wisdom. We must admit that God is true,
          that his law is just, that his kingdom is just and pure, and that
          it is now set up upon the earth, or there can be no being saved
          in his presence. We are his children. This is obvious, and is
          easy to be understood by those who can only understand simple
          facts. We are his offspring, and to him we shall return. This
          being so, we should so live as to be counted worthy to be again
          received into the family of heaven, to be participants of all the
          glory, excellency, and power that pertain to the family of God in
          eternity, and to be joined with those who sing hallelujah to his
          name in mansions of bliss. Let the wicked world pass on and the
          inhabitants of the earth rail, and let the wicked imagine a vain
          thing and the heathen rage and run to-and-fro; yet knowledge will
          increase, and they cannot prevent it. The kingdom of God and the
          ordinances of his house are again restored, and we are made happy
          participants thereof. Praise his holy name, then, brethren and
          sisters, and acknowledge his hand in all things, improving your
          talents, and making yourselves worthy to receive more. The kings,
          queens, nobles, and great men of the earth will yet bow to the
          Gospel, though not until they are obliged to.
          We have not much history of the wise men of the east, after they
          saw the star and found the child Jesus. He had not lived two
          years before an edict was sent forth to slay all the children in
          certain regions, under such an age, thinking that the child Jesus
          would be caught among them and slain. But Joseph was warned in a
          dream to escape with the young child. Where then were the wise
          men who came to worship him? They had gone their way, and were
          still. There are many wise men of this day who feel so
          influenced; they would worship with the Saints, but will not
          endure the opposition they must receive, if they should do so.
          Never was the kingdom of God so privileged as it is now. The
          children of Israel had the Gospel and the kingdom in their
          possession, but they were so wicked and ungodly that only Joshua
          and Caleb, of all the adult males who went out of Egypt, were
          left to go over and possess the promised land. They were
          prospered and slew their enemies; but after a while they went
          into bondage, were again made free, and again went into bondage.
          Did they enjoy the privileges that we do? No. We can travel and
          preach from island to island, and from nation to nation, and can
          travel and preach in our own nation, for God has prepared the
          way. We are blessed more than all the people on the face of the
          earth, and are therefore under the deepest obligations to praise
          and serve God. It matters little, though we have many times left
          our houses and other possessions, having been driven from them by
          our enemies; for the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof;
          the gold and the silver they are taking from the earth are all in
          his hands to dispose of at his pleasure. He sets up kingdoms and
          casts them down at his pleasure. The fulness of the earth is in
          his hands, but it cannot be enjoyed, in the full sense of the
          term, without enjoying it in connection with his kingdom. When
          put to its proper use, gold, instead of being made a god of, will
          be made into dishes, and all things will be prepared for Jesus to
          reign and rule and live here, for he is the heir of this earth.
          The gold will also be used for paving streets for us to walk
          upon: all the faithful will have the privilege of walking the
          golden streets of the New Jerusalem.
          I feel that this is the best day I ever saw; and were I to give
          vent to my feelings, I should jump and shout, like a Methodist,
          Hallelujah! God reigns; his kingdom is upon the earth, and he
          will save the remnant in the latter days. I feel happy.
          "Mormonism" has made me all I am, and the grace, the power, and
          the wisdom of God will make me all that I ever will be, either in
          time or in eternity. Do you think that I suffer affliction? No;
          for I am happy when in a house, or in the mountains, or wherever
          I chance to be. Our religion measures, weighs, and circumscribes
          all the wisdom in the world--all that God has ever revealed to
          man. God has revealed all the truth that is now in the possession
          of the world, whether it be scientific or religious. The whole
          world are under obligation to him for what they know and enjoy;
          they are indebted to him for it all, and I acknowledge him in all
          things, Is it not reasonable and highly commendable to worship
          Him, unto whom every knee shall bow, with a pure heart and
          conscience uncontaminated by the sins of the world?
          The greatest weakness, ignorance, and foolishness of the human
          family are exhibited in their denying the Saviour, denying the
          hand of God, and not submitting to his supremacy on the earth. O
          fools, and slow of heart to believe. Let the few who have
          received the truth live to it strictly, daily, hourly, and
          momentarily, so that they can receive more and more, and grow in
          grace and in the knowledge of the truth. That is my prayer for
          you constantly to my Father and God, in the name of Jesus.
          That we may be blessed, let us do our duty, gather the house of
          Israel, redeem and build up Zion, see Jerusalem established, and
          Jesus reign triumphantly upon the earth; which is my desire, in
          the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
                          TRIALS AND DUTIES OF THE SAINTS.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 2, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I will say a few words to those who have lately arrived.
          The Spirit of the Gospel which they received in their native
          countries caused them to rejoice, lighted the lamp of devotion
          within them, and created in their hearts a love of truth. When
          people receive the Holy Ghost, or the Gospel evidenced by the
          Spirit of truth, they in a degree feel and realize the glory of
          Zion. The commandment has gone forth for the Saints to gather and
          build up Zion. They very readily receive the impression that the
          gathering-place is Zion, that the gathered are actually living in
          Zion, that the evil influences abroad in the world and which
          afflicted them there will cease to afflict them here, that they
          will enjoy the sweet communion of the holy ones upon the earth,
          and that their sorrows and all that afflicts them will have
          passed away.
          I wish to inform you, brethren and sisters, who have just arrived
          in these valleys, that all your trials hitherto are but trifling
          in comparison to the trials you will now be called to meet and
          pass through. How many of you will continue faithful--preserve
          yourselves in your integrity and in the faith of the Lord Jesus
          Christ? You have come here expressly to be assembled with the
          Saints; your object in gathering was to forsake the wickedness
          that is in the world and to mingle with those who serve God with
          an undivided heart, and you expect to be faithful; but let me
          inform you that you will not all prove faithful; some of you will
          apostatize. Can you tell who? You reply, "No:" but the first you
          are aware, some of you will be off to California, perhaps, with
          the words--"To Cache or Carson, we don't care a d---- which," on
          your waggon-covers, as they were on the waggon-covers of some who
          started for Carson last spring. Some of you will be tempted above
          what you will bear--will tamely submit to darkness and its
          powers--to the evil influences of wicked spirits--will forsake
          the faith, and the Devil will get the advantage of you.
          Your troubles have just commenced; you are on the threshold of
          the department wherein you will have fiery trials, such as you
          have never had. Some who have been here for years will come
          around you and say--"Well, brother, or sister, how do you do? Do
          you like the country and people?" "I don't know. I guess I shall;
          I should like to have some things a little different; but this is
          a good people." "Well," says an old brother who has been
          labouring in the Church for years to save the people, "I don't
          know about it; I understand that A. says thus and so. I don't
          know about it; a few days ago, I saw a brother, who seems to be a
          good brother, talking with the President; he seems to be in close
          communion with the heads of the Church, and is all the time
          stealing horses. I really do not know about this." Very likely
          the Lord has suffered this old "Mormon" to stay in the Church
          thus long to get some of you to apostatize; and when he succeeds,
          you will go to hell together. Thus you will be led step by step
          to deny the faith, and to reduce the light that was in you to
          total darkness.
          One will reflect--"I do not know about brother John; there are
          some things in his character that look dark to me, and, according
          to the religion I have embraced, I do not understand them; and
          there is James, if his conduct corresponds with the Gospel as I
          have heard it preached in my native country, I do not know about
          it; I will look more narrowly into this;" and the first you know
          you will retire to rest without praying in your family. And when
          you rise in the morning you are meditating upon what John and
          James are doing--that you just saw one of them taking a pole from
          his neighbour's fence, and you say, "I don't know about this;
          this is rather a dark affair among the Latter-day Saints who have
          assembled here from among all nations to serve God! Well, wife,
          have you got your breakfast ready? Come on, family; breakfast is
          ready; gather round the table." The wife's heart sinks, for she
          had been accustomed to hear this man pray; but there is no prayer
          this morning. A short blessing is asked, the breakfast is eaten,
          and the man looks off to John, James, Dick, Harry, the Devil, and
          hell; and by-and-by away he goes, another apostate.
          God gathers his people to school them. While you were in England,
          France, and other foreign countries, were you prepared to receive
          the oracles from heaven? No. Are you prepared now? No. Are those
          who have been in the Church twenty, twenty-five, or thirty years
          prepared to have the visions of eternity opened to them? No. To
          hear the voice of the angel Gabriel? No. How can you be prepared,
          if you let little, frivolous, trifling afflictions and
          temptations overcome you and turn you away? The Lord has brought
          you here to try every fibre of your hearts, even as Abraham was
          tried in all things, to prove whether you are friends of God. And
          when you see anyone do wrong, you should say, "That is nothing to
          me; he is in the hands of God, and will have to answer to Him,
          and I for myself." And when you see persons about to give way to
          temptation, you should say to your families, "Let us pray to the
          Lord to give them strength and power to overcome the temptations
          of the evil ones, that they may remain here, instead of
          Some of you will do as I have stated; but if you will be faithful
          to your covenants, you will not only be saviours to yourselves
          and to your wives and children, but also to your neighbours. When
          you see a neighbour begin to slip, pray for him that he may have
          the Spirit of the Gospel as he once had. And if you feel this
          Spirit within yourselves, pray for an increase of that light you
          received when you first received the Gospel, and you will save
          yourself and house.
          Yet, after all the labour that will be performed by the Elders of
          Israel in travelling to the utmost parts of the earth, in
          gathering out the people from all nations, kindreds, tongues, and
          people, and gathering them home to Zion and Jerusalem, and
          perhaps other places the Lord will appoint for the gathering of
          the people in the latter-days; and after all the preaching,
          faith, and toil that will be wrought by the servants of God, when
          Christ comes, there will be five foolish virgins and five wise.
          My exhortation to every man, woman, and child that has name the
          name of Christ--my positive command to you, which I urge upon
          you, and which it is your imperative duty to hearken to and obey,
          is to so live every moment that there will not be a dark spot
          upon your lives--that you can say every night, "The last is the
          best day I have ever lived. God be praised that I have been
          enabled to so live this day that I can go to sleep with a clear
          conscience." In short, so live that when you wake in the
          spirit-world you can truthfully say, "I could not better my
          mortal life, were I to live it over again." I exhort you, for the
          sake of the house of Israel, for the sake of Zion which we are to
          build up, to so live, from this time, henceforth, and for ever,
          that your characters may with pleasure be scrutinized by holy
          beings. Live godly lives, which you cannot do without living
          moral lives.
          A man can commit sin, and return to the Lord and receive
          forgiveness; but who has the assurance that he will have power to
          repent? Who has the right and privilege granted unto him to
          swear, or to take that which is not his own and make use of it
          for himself? I know of no such right. Who has a right to commit
          adultery? If any one has such a permit from the Almighty, bring
          it forth and let us read it to the congregation, that we may know
          it. Who has a right to bear false witness? Who has a right to
          defile himself by getting drunk? If you have this right, let us
          see it. If you have a right to disgrace your wives and children
          in the eyes of the people, and God says it is just and true,
          bring out your authority and let us see it. I know of no person
          who has a right to sin. "Brother Brigham, don't you sometimes
          sin?" If I do, it is none of your business; and the whole of you
          are not smart enough to catch me in a wrong. Look back at my life
          since I have been preaching the Gospel, and point out, if you
          can, the iniquity I have committed. "Have you not taken the name
          of God in vain?" Not the first time have I ever used the name of
          my Saviour, or the name of a holy angel, or the name of the
          mother of Jesus, or the name of our Father in heaven with
          trifling feelings. "Have you not taken that which was not your
          own?" No; and I have not been able to get half of what is my own.
          I am going to have much more than I now have,--not twice or
          thrice, but a hundred-fold more. I never yet felt that I had
          license to commit a sin; and if I have not, who has?
          Some may imagine that I am boasting: you may call it what you
          please. God has preserved my feet and tongue, and I am here
          to-day, though not so good as I ought to be; and you are not so
          good as you ought to be: there is a chance for us all to be much
          better. Where is there a boy in this community who has the right
          to disgrace her mother by defiling herself? Have you such a
          license, young women? Have you such a license, young men? If you
          cannot show your license to commit sin, we shall consider you
          impostors, and that you have no right and do not belong to our
          society. We will disfellowship all such men and women, whether
          old or young: they are already disfellowshipped in my feelings.
          You new comers are here expressly to mingle your faith with the
          faithful, and your acts with those who perform the acts of
          righteousness,--to bring together to Zion, from every nation,
          kingdom, tongue, and people, the good, and the strength, power,
          and wisdom of God that has been dispensed to the nations,--to
          take hold with us who have been trying to purify ourselves and
          the people. It is your duty to take hold with us with your might
          to exalt righteousness. Look to God for grace to purify
          yourselves, instead of looking at your brethren. You who wish to
          be numbered with the wise virgins, keep your vessels full of oil;
          do not let it burn out, and lie down and sleep, thinking that you
          can get a supply of oil when you wake. Be careful that you are
          not caught with your vessels empty: keep them full, and your
          hearts full of the Holy Spirit. Cease not to do good. By so doing
          you will be numbered with the wise virgins.
          This is the best country in the world for raising Saints, though
          many things will cause it to appear strange to you for a time.
          People here procure livelihoods differently, in many respects,
          from what you have been accustomed to in your native lands. Many
          of you have been used to receiving your wages at the end of the
          week,--then only barely sufficient to provide for your wants
          during the coming week. How did you manage in cases of sickness,
          when you could not work? I presume some of you nearly starved.
          Here there as yet has been no starving. Some do not know what
          they will do here: you cannot starve to death, as many do in
          countries you have come from.
          Find shelter for your families, and do not be in a panic, nor
          fret; and when a person meets you and says, "Brother, I want to
          hire a little help," perhaps you are a collier and never worked
          above ground, or a silk-weaver and never worked at anything else,
          and you ask what he wants done. When he tells you, you may not
          know how to do it, but you can learn. If a person wants the silk-
          weaver to take the spade and dig a ditch, let the weaver say, "I
          don't know how, but I can learn; fetch on your spade." Take the
          first job of work offered, and earn a bushel of wheat or a bushel
          of potatoes; and when that job is done, another will be ready. Do
          not be anxious to get great wages. Go to work and say nothing
          about wages, but feel that "this is Zion; and what can I do to
          build it up, without asking any man to pay me one dollar?" Let
          that be your chief joy and delight, and you will never lack for
          work, food, or raiment. The Lord has all these things for those
          willing characters.
          "But," says one, "some are very poor." That is because they are
          not liberal enough in their feelings. I remember a question being
          asked of Aaron Lake, in Canada. He went into a house, and by way
          of introduction was asked, "Can a man rise by falling, or gain by
          losing?" He though a moment, and replied, "Yes." You say, "There
          are some here who are poor and destitute." That is because they
          refuse to fall that they may rise, to become poor that they may
          become rich, or to humble themselves that they may receive the
          righteousness of God in their hearts to dictate them day by day.
          Do you think that the Lord will suffer his people to be hungry
          and starve to death, to go naked and freeze to death, or to go
          houseless, if they serve him with an undivided heart? He never
          will--never, no, never.
          This people have been driven from place to place, to give them
          expanded hearts to receive the blessings of the Lord, and that
          the wicked might fill the cup of their iniquity and receive their
          reward, and the right was theirs. So soon as we are prepared to
          receive his blessings, the warfare is over; but that will not be
          just yet. We yet have to contend for every inch of ground, for
          the Devil has power and possession on the earth, and he does not
          mean to give it up. But, God, angels, and good men being my
          helpers, I will never cease to contend, inch by inch, until we
          gain the ground and possess the kingdom. That is my feeling and
          faith, and we will accomplish it. I will prophesy, in the name of
          the Lord Jesus Christ, that we will possess the kingdom of God
          upon the whole earth, and possess the earth. Do you believe it?
          [Many voices: "Yes."] That is as true as it is that the sun now
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, September 16, 1860
                          Brigham Young, September 16, 1860
                                  COVETOUSNESS, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 16, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I can say amen to what brother Pratt has just said. I think I can
          with propriety say to him and a great many of the Elders of
          Israel that they may dismiss those little doubts that brother
          Pratt has spoken of in regard to proving faithful. You who are in
          the Church and have been a long time faithful, the Lord will
          never suffer to so fall away that you cannot be saved. I hardly
          know of a man who has been in the Church fifteen, twenty, or
          twenty-five years and longer, but what had better be thankful
          that time is past, and not wish to live it over again, for fear
          he would not do as well. True, some of the brethren have taken
          mis-steps--have dealt amiss in some instances, and have not done
          so well as they could, had they lived so as to have known more;
          but I am satisfied with them, if they will continue to learn and
          improve upon their gifts and become perfect; otherwise, I shall
          not be satisfied, either with myself or with my brethren, the
          Elders of Israel. The knowledge we now have in our possession is
          sufficient to guide and direct us step by step, day by day, until
          we are made perfect before the Lord our Father. If we do not take
          a course to sanctify the Lord God in our hearts, and attain to
          perfection, I do not intend to be satisfied with either myself or
          anyone who comes short of this.
          When I came into the meeting, brother Pratt was speaking upon the
          principle of covetousness, which is idolatry. This is a matter
          that ought to be understood, though it is as impossible to make
          those understand who are not seeking to know, as it is to make
          blind people understand the difference between colours. It is a
          hard matter to so bring some to their understanding that they
          will comprehend, recollect, and practise correct principles.
          Preaching the word to Saint or sinner is of but little moment,
          unless there is a place in the hearts of the hearers to receive
          it; otherwise it is to them like sounding brass and a tinkling
          cymbal. To enjoy the light and power of the Holy Ghost day by day
          is prayed for by brother Pratt; but the preacher does not need it
          any more than the hearers. The preacher needs the power of the
          Holy Ghost to deal out to each heart a word in due season, and
          the hearers need the Holy Ghost to bring forth the fruits of the
          preached word of God to his glory.
          We need not refer to the traditions of the fathers with regard to
          the manifestations of the covetousness we see so much of. Observe
          the customs and habits, not of the fathers, but of the
          children--our brethren and sisters here. We see men, from twenty
          years up to old age, who are entirely overcome by their desire to
          obtain gold. It is asserted that there are 75,000 people at
          Pike's Peak. What business have they there? Simply to worship the
          god of this world. He was said to be there, and they flocked
          there to worship him. A little gold dust was found near Pike's
          Peak; the golden god--the god of this world--was hoisted, and
          what is the result? Priests and people, the old and young, rich
          and poor, wise and foolish, noble and ignoble, are all running
          after this god.
          Are all who profess to be Latter-day Saints entirely free from
          this Mammon worship? No. You have heard "Oppression!" sounded
          from Maine to Texas, from Texas to California, then to Washington
          Territory, in the British Provinces in America, in England, and
          all over the world,--"Great oppression in Utah!" because we
          exhort the people not to be such fools as to run after the gold
          image; and sometimes we tell them that we will cut them off from
          the Church, if they do. This has caused this great outcry. Some
          who have come here this season expressly to enjoy the privilege
          of their religion are not satisfied, but want to go where there
          is more money. Money is their god. Go--go after it and worship it
          as much as you please, and trouble us not. Go your way rejoicing
          as much as you can; but you will have sorrow in that course.
          Instead of bettering your condition, you will make it a great
          deal worse. Your spirits will sink into darkness and
          wretchedness, and you will go your way mourning instead of
          It is reported that thousands of persons will soon be on
          Strawberry Creek, a little east of the South Pass. What are they
          after? Some one, they say, has found sand with a little gold dust
          in it. There is their god again, and hosts are coming running
          after it. The world is after riches; riches is the god they
          worship. It is a marvel that they do not discover the emptiness
          of earthly riches, when hundreds are going out like a candle
          burnt down in the socket. We know that we are here, and how soon
          we shall go hence we know not. Perhaps some of us may be called
          from this life before to-morrow morning, and some, perhaps,
          before sunset will pass into the spirit-world. But that does not
          lessen the appetite for gold. I do not know that a miser's
          appetite for gold would be lessened in the least degree, if he
          knew that he would be required to leave it to-morrow.
          Such riches can give no real enjoyment. There is no happiness in
          gold, not the least. It is very convenient as an article of
          exchange, in purchasing what we need; and instead of finding
          comfort and happiness in gold, you exchange it to obtain
          happiness, or that which may conduce to it. There is no real
          wealth in gold. People talk about being wealthy--about being
          rich; but place the richest banking company in the world upon a
          barren rock, with their gold piled around them, with no possible
          chance of exchanging it, and destitute of the creature comforts;
          and they would be poor indeed. Where then is their joy, their
          comfort, their great wealth? They have none.
          What constitutes health, wealth, joy, and peace? In the first
          place, good pure air is the great sustainer of animal life. Other
          elements of life we can dispense with for a time, but this seems
          to be essential of well ventilated dwelling-houses, especially
          the rooms occupied for sleeping. You can live without water and
          food longer that you can without air, and water is of more
          importance that meat and bread. In what, then, consists your
          riches? In being comfortably clad, comfortably sheltered, and
          suitably provided with food. God, where those comforts could not
          be obtained, would avail nothing. But the greatest of all
          comforts are the words of eternal life: they also comprise the
          greatest of all riches. The greatest riches that can be bestowed
          upon man i eternal life--the power to sustain ourselves and
          preserve our identity before our God, though this is not esteemed
          riches by the world. You may assemble such men as Dick Turpin of
          England, Joaquin of California, and Joseph C. Hare of the United
          States, and let them hoist the golden flag, and you will see
          priest and people running after them, and they will call them
          fine gentlemen, give them of their substance, and their daughters
          to wives.
          We have the real wealth here. We have not much gold and silver
          here, but we have the good, fine flour, good wheat, horses,
          cattle, beef, pork, vegetables, fruit, sheep, and wool, and good
          wives to manufacture the wool into clothing. This is real wealth.
          This people is a rich people. We are the wealthiest people, in
          what constitutes true wealth, and in proportion to our number,
          that there are in any other part of our country: we have the
          comforts of life.
          I will now inform the Latter-day Saints in this Territory that I
          wish them to fit out our Missionaries, who are going into the
          world to preach, with means to go to their fields of labour, and
          then sustain their families when they are gone. That is the text
          I wish to lay before the people. If I do not preach upon it this
          morning, I may this afternoon. I was with the Bishops last
          Thursday evening, and I requested them to notify the brethren to
          come here prepared to donate their half-eagles, eagles, fifty
          dollar pieces, horses, mules, waggons, wheat by the twenty and
          hundred bushels, and other available means, that we may send
          these brethren away rejoicing; and then we will give them a
          promise that we will provide for their families after they are
          gone, so far as they are unable to provide for themselves.
          You may inquire, "What has happened? Is there anything new under
          the sun? Are the Church and kingdom of God becoming different
          from what they were?" All this can be explained to you--only give
          us time. I think that the brethren were required to go and preach
          "without purse and scrip," and that is what I am now trying to
          get them to do--to go "without purse and scrip," and not beg the
          poor Saints to death. Let us support the Elders, instead of
          making the poor do it. We are able to send these men out to
          preach the Gospel, and they may go "without purse or scrip." It
          may be asked, "What do you say to the following words of
          Paul?--'Yea, ye yourselves know that these hands have ministered
          unto my necessities and to them that were with me. I have showed
          you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the
          weak, and so remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said,
          It is more blessed to give than to receive.'" When the Elders are
          on Missions, I want them to let speculation alone. I call
          trading, begging, and borrowing, and laying plans to come home
          wealthy, speculation. The Elders of Israel have not magnified
          their callings as they should have done. Had they known things as
          they really are, and seen them as they are in the bosom of
          eternity, they would rather have suffered their right hands to be
          cut off, or their heads to be severed from their bodies, than do
          as some have done.
          "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof." All the gold
          and silver are in the hands of the Lord. When he is so disposed,
          gold cannot be found; and when he is disposed, the surface of the
          earth is full of it. There may be gold here; but, to find it, the
          persons will have to ride over my faith. No doubt many of the
          Elders are hunting to find gold. I was going to say that I would
          rather they would find hell; for they would, if they found gold.
          Every man that prays to find it here virtually prays that the
          Devil may have power over the kingdom of God to destroy it from
          the earth. Perhaps some of these very men will give a sixpence,
          shilling, or a dollar to the Elders who are going out to preach.
          Such men know no more than those Elders who go out on missions to
          gather gold to administer to their nonsensical appetites; but it
          goes from them, and they know not where it goes. Every Saints
          should understand that the Lord will bring forth to us the gold
          when we need it. We now want shoes, boots, hats, bonnets,
          dresses, coats, food, and comfortable houses, to enable us to
          live long on the earth, with wisdom to know how to use all
          creature comforts.
          The means which you donate for supporting our Missions shall be
          entered in the book of the law of the Lord, that the record
          thereof may go down to your posterity. It will not be put into
          our pockets, nor used for other purposes,--at least, not with my
          knowledge or consent. I shall throw this business into the hands
          of the Bishops. The good Bishop will get a liberal donation,
          while the others will not get much. "As is the priests, so are
          the people;" and as is the Bishop, so is his Ward. Let the
          Bishops commence at the intermission to receive donations, and
          continue so to do until a week from to-night. With these means we
          expect to send the Elders directly to their fields of labour.
          It is my business to control the disbursements of the Tithing
          paid by the Saints, and not the business of every Elder in the
          kingdom who thinks the Tithing belongs to him. In the English
          Mission, where comparatively but little was done, fifty-four
          thousand dollars of the Tithing money has been expended by the
          Elders during the last two years. This has been kept from my
          knowledge until recently; but I have now got hold of the rope,
          and I will search out every secret act pertaining to this matter.
          The money that has been spent on those Elders ought to have been
          used to gather the poor and pay the debts previously contracted
          in their emigration. Elders have expended hundreds of thousands
          of dollars of Church funds, and have left me hundreds of
          thousands of dollars to pay. The motto of many seems to have
          been--"Not one cent will we let the Trustee-in-Trust have, if we
          can keep it out of his hands." I am going to search into this
          course until it is stopped. It is the business of the Elders to
          preach the Gospel and gather the poor. If they do not do this,
          they will come home shorn of their strength. You may wonder why I
          have not sooner spoken of this. I could not get it in shape to do
          so until now, and have had to groan under it. My Counsellors and
          immediate associates know how I have felt, ever since I have been
          in this Valley, with regard to the way in which the work is
          carried on abroad.
          The Lord takes one man, whom he knows to be just and righteous,
          and places in his path an abundance of possessions--houses and
          lands, cattle, and every good thing that can be bestowed upon an
          individual, while many of his brethren and neighbours around him
          imagine that he has obtained his possessions by deceiving, by
          oppressing the poor, and keeping back the wages of the hireling,
          and they undertake to get rich by dishonesty. This is the case
          with many of the Elders of Israel, and herein they make a great
          mistake. "The race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the
          strong, nor riches to men of wisdom," but to those whom God
          favours. You may ask me for proof of this. It is ready, were it
          wise to produce it. May the Lord bless you! Amen.
                        CIVILIZATION--MISSIONARY LABOURS, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 16, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          In the forenoon, brother Hooper asked--"What will not people do
          for gold?" I will answer the question. They will not serve God
          with a pure heart; you cannot hire them to do this. If they serve
          God, it will be by their own freewill and choice. Persons can be
          hired to preach for money, but it does not follow that such
          preaching is doing God service.
          As I mentioned this morning, when the god of this world is
          hoisted, the priest from the pulpit and the pious deacon and the
          people worship at its shrine. All the churches and all the world
          run after gold.
          The arts and sciences are somewhat advanced among the Christian
          nations; but as to a true knowledge of things as they are in
          eternity, there never were nations more ignorant. According to my
          definition of the word, a people are heathenish that do not know
          things as they ought. The Christian world, so called, are
          heathens as to their knowledge of the salvation of God. If those
          nations that we call heathen were civilized as we are,
          intelligent as we are, we would not call them heathen. The
          civilized world term those heathen who do not follow their
          customs, who are not educated as they are, and who do not worship
          according to the modern Christian from of worship. Without doubt,
          much of the display and pretended knowledge and wisdom that were
          presented to the Japanese visitors by the senators,
          representatives, and great men of our nation, were offensive to
          them; and perhaps they looked upon the inhabitants of the United
          States as a poor, miserable, degraded, abominable people, not fit
          to live upon the earth. Pass from Japan to China, then to India,
          then westerly across Asia, and probably those people view our
          nation in much the same light. And when you arrive in the
          Christian nations, they esteem themselves wiser and far in
          advance of those they call heathen.
          The women in Christendom cannot successfully compete, in spinning
          and weaving, with those in the East Indies and some other heathen
          nations. And arts and sciences, in the so-called heathen nations,
          in many respects excel the attainments of the Christian nations.
          Then pass in review the ancient heathen nations--examine their
          architecture and their other productions in the mechanical
          departments, as to this day exhibited in their works and ruins,
          and all the boasted knowledge of Christendom in those branches
          fades in comparison. The civilized world have a tolerably good
          understanding of the art of navigation, but father Noah knew more
          about it than do all the mariners now upon the earth. Abraham
          knew more about astronomy and true philosophy than does all
          Christendom. The civilized nations know how to make machinery,
          put up telegraph wires, &c., &c.; and in nearly all branches,
          they are trying to cheat each other; and finally they will learn
          that they have been cheating themselves for the golden god--the
          Mammon of this world.
          The world is drunk; but not with wine or strong drink; and our
          country is the most drunken of all. They are deluding themselves;
          they are drunk with party fanaticism; they are high-minded,
          heady, and senseless, and are fast going to destruction. As
          brother Heber has stated, the Lord Almighty will empty the earth
          of the wickedness that has dwelt upon it for so many hundreds of
          years: it will not be suffered to dwell upon it much longer. The
          wicked will go to their place, and the Almighty will gather his
          Saints and raise up a people who know their right hands from
          their left, which Christendom does not know, so far as pertains
          to the plan of salvation.
          Serve your God, but not for gold. Strive to be righteous, not for
          any speculation, but because righteousness is lovely, pure, holy,
          beautiful, and exalting: it is designed to make the soul happy
          and full of joy, to the extent of the whole capacity of man,
          filling him with light, glory, and intelligence. If you cannot
          love it for that, do not undertake to be righteous. A man cannot
          be a Saint at the same time that he loves sin and rolls it under
          his tongue as a sweet morsel, any more than an Elder can do good
          on a mission while his heart is set upon riches, planning to
          bring home merchandize. The Elders cannot accomplish both these
          things at once; and in trying to do so they have missed their
          aim, for they have neither got rich nor magnified their calling
          and priesthood.
          I can say amen to what brother Heber has said. Those who now go
          forth upon missions will feel more of the power of God than they
          ever had, and will speak as men having authority, asking no odds
          of the wicked. I said, in Nauvoo, that we were going to leave our
          possessions. We did so, and God has been and is our helper, and
          is on our right and left, and round about us like a wall of fire
          to defend this people, if they serve him with an undivided heart.
          Will our enemies be saved? No. They have had the Gospel preached
          to them year after year, and have rejected it. What are they?
          Comparatively nothing. Where are they? Nowhere. Who are they?
          Nobody; and as they ripen in iniquity they will depart to the
          place prepared for them, and be as though they had never been.
          Can you so much as hire them to serve God? No: but go into the
          East Indies and you can hire hundreds to profess to serve God, by
          paying them so much a day. Christian ministers are said to build
          up their churches there by hiring the natives to be sprinkled and
          have their names written in the church records. There is a
          gentleman now in our city who has been blamed by missionaries,
          both in Europe and America, for writing the truth about their
          operations in Africa. They had not made as many converts as they
          had lost missionaries on the African soil.
          We want the Elders of Israel to preach the Gospel without purse
          or scrip, and to trust in God for their food, raiment, and
          lodging. If you have not a second shirt with you, do not be
          fretting about it, but trust in God for some person to give you
          another; for you will not have anything without the Lord pleases,
          neither food nor raiment; and what he wants you to have he will
          bring about. Then trust in the Lord, going forth in his name. I
          will leave the matter of gathering means to the Bishops.
          "How much, brother Brigham, do you want gathered to enable the
          Missionaries to reach their fields of labour and assist their
          families during their absence? Will five dollars do? for we are
          very poor in our Ward: we cannot give much." You are a poor
          Bishop. We want your hundreds and thousands; and what is not
          needed now, we will save for the Elders next spring; and when we
          bind burdens for you, you shall not be able to truthfully say
          that we will not reach out our little fingers to lift them. You
          may bring two or three of your best men, and I will give more
          than they all; I will put forth my whole hand. If any man in this
          kingdom will give me two-thirds of what my property is worth, I
          will sell it to him and give every dime of the money towards
          gathering the poor, and in ten years from now I will be far
          richer than I am now. I would like to devote every dollar I am
          worth to preaching the Gospel and gathering the poor, to show the
          people what God is willing to do for his servants, though he be
          possessed of weaknesses. Bring the man or woman, who has laboured
          for me, that can say in truth that I have oppressed the hireling
          in his wages. No living being can in truth say that I have; but I
          have fed and clothed hundreds and thousands who have not laboured
          for me.
          I shall keep the plan of assisting our Missionaries from here
          before the people until we learn that it is the best policy. I do
          not, on this account, wish the people abroad to omit paying their
          Tithing and doing all they can; but I wish to dictate the Church
          means in a way that will benefit the kingdom of God; for I will
          gather the poor and build up Zion, while the course of others
          wastes and destroys. Doubtless many of the Elders think that they
          are smarter than I am. As brother Kimball has said, some of the
          knowing ones marvelled when we were called to the Apostleship. It
          was indeed a mystery to me; but when I considered what consummate
          blockheads they were, I did not deem it so great a wonder. When
          they would meet brother Kimball and myself, their looks
          expressed, "What a pity!" Then I would think, You may, perhaps,
          make tolerably good men after a while; but I guess that you will
          tumble out by-and-by, just as they did: they could not stay in
          the Gospel net, they were so big and grew so fast; they became
          larger than the ship and slid overboard.
          I ask no odds of the enemies of truth, neither have we from the
          beginning. Let us so live that God and angels are with us, and
          all is right; and if we do not, it matters not what becomes of
          us, nor how quickly we are overthrown as a people. Let all hearts
          be fervent in their covenants, and glorify their Father who is in
          heaven, with their spirits and bodies, which are his. Let our
          most earnest desire be to bring forth and build up the kingdom of
          God upon the earth, save the house of Israel and all the honest
          among the Gentiles, and fill the whole earth with the light,
          glory, power, and knowledge of God, and be prepared to enjoy it;
          which may Jesus grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, September 9, 1860
                          Brigham Young, September 9, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 9, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The instructions, faith, revelations, and Scriptures that have
          been given from the earliest ages to the present--all the past
          that has come within my notice--all that is now transpiring among
          the nations of the earth, so far as we can see and
          understand--all the privileges that men can enjoy, that are
          allotted to the intelligent beings now before me, with the rest
          of mankind, and much more than all this, continually occupy my
          mind, feelings, sympathies, and judgment. We enjoy the greatest
          blessings and privileges of any people we are acquainted with.
          What causes this people to do as they do? It is written, "But
          there is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty
          giveth them understanding." It is a spirit that causes this
          people to do what they do--to leave their native countries, to
          leave their fathers and mothers, brethren and sisters, and take
          up their line of march and travel thousands of miles to this
          distant country; and then, when selected for missions, to again
          leave their fathers, mothers, and friends, and travel back to
          their native lands, or to some other place, wherever they are
          appointed to go. We cannot behold that spirit and influence with
          out natural eyes. The results alone are known.
          What causes the inhabitants of the earth to do as they do--those
          who do not believe in the Christian religion? You remember that a
          few years ago Mr. Suter, in California, hired some of our
          brethren, who had been in the Mormon Battalion, to dig a
          mill--race, in which they found gold. The news spread rapidly;
          and now, in the States, how many paces you can find forsaken?
          Good farms, mechanic shops, stores, and other good situations for
          men to live in and make themselves comfortable, are deserted,
          having been sold or mortgaged for a few hundred dollars with
          which to go and get gold. Then try to number the widows and
          orphans who have been left in a state of destitution; then count
          the bones that are bleaching on the prairies between the
          frontiers of the Eastern States and California, and is not this
          conduct as great a mystery as it is to see our Elders do as they
          do? There is also a spirit that prompts this craving for gold.
          There is also a spirit that prompts the nations to prepare for
          war, desolation, and bloodshed--to waste each other away. Do they
          realize it? No--no more than a wicked man realizes the propriety
          of an Elder's taking his line of march to Europe to preach the
          Gospel. The Spirit of the Gospel that is in the hearts of
          believers prompts them to do as they do, and the spirit of the
          enemy that is in the wicked prompts them to do; as they do and is
          it not a mystery? Verily we can say that man is a mystery to
          himself--that he does not understand himself. When he understands
          himself, he will understand much about his Creator--his Father
          and God.
          The greatest desire in the bosom of our Father Adam, or in his
          faithful children who are co-workers with God our Father in
          heaven, is to save the inhabitants of the earth. Many spirits
          have gone forth into the world--very many, as also the Holy
          Spirit of the Gospel to lead this people and all the human
          family, who will receive it, back into the presence of our Father
          and God. It has been the greatest desire of the faithful to see
          their relatives and friends follow that good Spirit, that they
          may return to the presence of their Father and God.
          Brother Hooper has stated that he has charity. Every good man
          has; but there are only a few men of the earth who understand the
          charity that fills the bosom of our Saviour. We should have
          charity; we should do all we can to reclaim the lost sons and
          daughters of Adam and Eve, and bring them back to be saved in the
          presence of our Father and God. If we do this, our charity will
          extend to the utmost extent that it is designed for the charity
          of God to extend in the midst of this people. But I have no love
          or charity for a wicked and corrupt scoundrel, who commits
          iniquity with his eyes wide open, though I pity and regret the
          condition of the human family in their ignorance. They would come
          to the light, but for one thing--their deeds are evil, and they
          do not mean to have them reproved. They would be rebuked, and
          they will not bear it; and so they pass on, and will, until they
          are punished.
          May God bless the righteous and sustain his cause. He will do so.
          The wicked cannot do anything against the truth. Every move they
          make to crush the kingdom of God will be attended with the signal
          blessings of the Almighty for its further extension and ultimate
          triumph. All their efforts will result in the overthrow of sin
          and iniquity, and the increase of righteousness and the kingdom
          of God upon the earth, until "the kingdoms of our Lord and of his
          Christ." "Shall we see this in the flesh?" Yes. "Before we
          receive new bodies?" I do not know, though I expect to see all
          this in the flesh. Whether in this or in a new body, God being my
          helper, I shall contend for the righteousness of God and the
          rights of his Saints, and contend manfully, until we gain
          possession of our relatives, friends, neighbours, country, the
          nations of the earth, and the earth, to purify it and prepare it
          for the habitation of angels. That is our business. May the Lord
          help us to accomplish this purpose! Amen.
             Instructions by President Brigham Young made in the Bowery,
          and in the Historian's Office, Great Salt Lake City, September 9,
                       Reported by G. D. Watt and J. V. Long.
          If I have the Spirit of the Lord sufficiently, I may have a word
          for each and all classes present; though in a few remarks I by no
          means expect to comprehend all the duties that devolve upon the
          Saints. Here are new comers who, for the first time, have the
          privilege of assembling with the Saints at the gathering-place;
          some of them perhaps have been here one Sabbath, and others two.
          You have travelled thousands of miles to be assembled with the
          Saints. Here is another class of persons who have been living
          here for years, and who also need teaching. And here is still
          another class that needs teaching, perhaps, more than
          unbelievers. I refer to the Elders who are about to start on
          their missions.
          We say to them, Go forth and preach the Gospel, gain an
          experience, learn wisdom, and walk humbly before your God, that
          you may receive the Holy Ghost to guide and direct you, and teach
          all things past, present, and to come. I cannot say that this is
          sufficient to say to them, for it is not.
          We say to the citizens of these valleys who have lived here and
          are going to stay here, Seek unto the Lord your God with all your
          hearts, ye Latter-day Saints, and so live, that the Holy Ghost
          will be your constant companion. It will teach you all things; it
          will bring to your remembrance past things that you have
          forgotten, things that are now present, and show you the
          providences of God, the dealings of the Lord with his people, his
          designs in organizing the world and in peopling it, &c. You
          Latter-day Saints, live humbly and live your religion faithfully,
          that you may enjoy the spirit of revelation to a fulness.
          We say to the new comers, If you will live your religion--live to
          the light that was given to you when you embraced the truth, you
          will enjoy the same Spirit you then received, and there is not
          the least danger but what in so doing you will be Saints at home
          and abroad, in the morning and in the evening, enjoying the light
          of the Holy Spirit; and the Holy Ghost will be your constant
          companion, teaching you all things, which will constantly suffice
          for you.
          For unbelievers we will quote from the Scriptures--"Whosoever
          believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God."
          Again--"Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that
          confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God." I
          will now give my scripture--"Whosoever confesseth that Joseph
          Smith was sent of God to reveal the holy Gospel to the children
          of men, and lay the foundation for gathering Israel, and building
          up the kingdom of God on the earth, that spirit of God; and every
          spirit that does not confess that God has sent Joseph Smith, and
          revealed the everlasting Gospel to and through him, is of
          Anti-christ, no matter whether it is found in a pulpit or on a
          throne, nor how much divinity it may profess, nor what it
          professes with regard to revealed religion and the account that
          is given of the Saviour and his Father in the Bible. They may say
          that they acknowledge Him until doomsday, and he will never own
          them, nor bestow the Holy Spirit upon them, and they will never
          have visions of eternity opened to them, unless they acknowledge
          that Joseph Smith is sent of God. Such people I call unbelievers.
          They tell about believing in Jesus Christ, but they might as well
          talk about birds understanding the Hebrew language. This
          statement is no more positive than true.
          The spirit that confesses that this is the kingdom of God and his
          Church has the kingdom of God and his Church has the Spirit that
          fills the heavenly worlds, and every other spirit is of
          Anti-christ. All whom I call unbelievers, if they will repent of
          their sins, obey the requirements in the New Testament, be
          baptized for the remission of sins by a man who holds the key and
          authority to lead them into the waters of baptism, and receive
          the laying on of hands for the Holy Ghost, shall receive a
          witness that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and that he was
          sent of God to build up his kingdom in this last dispensation.
          You will receive a Spirit that will bring all things to your
          remembrance, past, present, and to come, teaching you all things
          necessary for you to understand. There are but a few in this
          generation who will do this. "Will one to a thousand?" Doubtful.
          "One to ten thousand, or a hundred thousand?" I hope so. Of the
          Latter-day Satins there will be many who will not so live their
          religion as to fully enjoy the Holy Ghost. The Latter-day Saints
          are like children who have to be taught continually, and still,
          like children, they handle, figuratively speaking, razors,
          glasses, cups, saucers, &c., contrary to the teachings that are
          given them.
          Those Elders about to start on their missions will declare before
          this congregation and before the whole world that they do know,
          by the power of God, that Joseph Smith is a true Prophet of God,
          and that this is the work of God; that God has set to his hand to
          gather Israel: but let them neglect their duty and get into
          darkness, and they will lose this Spirit and testimony. They do
          not see this with their natural eyes, for it is spiritually
          discerned, as all things of God are. Let them do wrong and lose
          the spirit, and by-and-by they apostatize and declare that they
          do not know "Mormonism" to be true, and think that they never
          did. How many are there of this class? Brethren, live your
          religion. As a mischievous child needs constant watching to keep
          it from falling into the fire, or otherwise injuring itself, so
          you need watching, warning, teaching, and admonishing all the
          time; you need to be continually teazed to your duty.
          A spirit prompts both the good and the evil: an invisible
          influence seems to be shed abroad upon all nations. Let us seek
          unto the Lord, that we may be prompted by a good spirit. It
          matters not what your neighbours do, look to your God with all
          your heart, instead of watching your neighbours, and there will
          be no danger of your leaving the true path. If they will only
          live up to it, there has already been enough taught the brethren
          who have lived here for years to prepare them to enter into the
          strait gate and into the New Jerusalem, and be prepared to enjoy
          the society of the holy angels.
          No other people are under the obligations to God that we are, who
          have been privileged to meet here Sabbath after Sabbath. We have
          the privilege of being gathered--the privilege of the law of the
          celestial kingdom, of receiving revelation, of enjoying the keys
          and power of the blessings of the Priesthood as sons of God. What
          other people have these privileges? No other that we have any
          knowledge of. This brings us under deep obligation to one
          another, to angels, to Jesus, and to God our Father. We have to
          live close to the Lord, in order to have his Spirit to learn and
          understand what he requires of us. You hear some say--"I wish I
          had influence and power, and were in a situation to do good!" Is
          there a man in this community deprived of the privilege of doing
          all the good his heart can desire? You can every day live to
          promote the cause of our God, and your whole lives can be filled
          with doing good.
          The travels and labours of the Elders about to go on missions
          will throw them into positions which will cause them to seek unto
          the Lord. They need to live their religion, to go forth with pure
          hearts and clean hands, and then preach the Gospel by the power
          of God sent down from heaven. They should touch not and taste not
          of sin, and when they return they should come pure and clean,
          ready to meet the Saints with open countenances. To all
          appearance, the Elders on missions have been in the habit of
          making their pockets a matter of more consideration than the
          souls of men. I am not going to suffer this any longer.
          I want every Elder to make his calculations to get rich here, and
          not go abroad to get riches from the Saints there. Plan and
          operate here to make as much property as you please; and if you
          can put it in a shape to gather the Saints, do so; and when you
          are abroad use every sovereign to emigrate the poor. You may have
          one shirt on and one at the washerwoman's, and decent and
          comfortable clothing; but what you obtain over this must be used
          to gather the poor. "May I obtain money enough to come home?"
          Yes. "How many coats and pantaloons may we bring, and how many
          trunks packed with clothing of the most expensive kinds, for our
          wives and children?" I utterly forbid this practice. I forbid
          your bringing home silk dresses and the like. Send and bring home
          in your carriages; I forbid your going out preachers and coming
          home merchants, but come home bringing your sheaves with you--the
          souls of the children of men--spirits clothed in tabernacles. I
          forbid the Elders of Israel coming home as they have; but men,
          women, and children must be all the property, means, wealth,
          glory, and power that they bring home.
          O ye gentiles, let me tell you that every Elder will do as I have
          told him, when he learns that the opposite course is wrong. And
          let me tell you that you will see the day when you will wish that
          you were "Mormon" Elders. By-and-by the Elders of Israel will
          have gold and silver for plates, cups, saucers, &c.; and when we
          have adorned and furnished our houses we will have gold and
          silver to pave our streets, and their enemies will be in hell,
          unable to raise a decent fiddler there, or any liquor, for it
          will all burn up, and every decent fiddler will go into a decent
          kingdom: we will have them. We are going to have the kingdom of
          God and the fulness thereof, and all the heights and depths of
          glory, power, and knowledge; and we shall have fathers and
          mothers, and wives and children.
          Brother Cannon remarked that people wondered how many wives and
          children I had. He may inform them that I shall have wives and
          children by the million, and glory, and riches, and power, and
          dominion, and kingdom after kingdom, and reign triumphantly.
          "What will you do with all those who have sought to kill you?"
          Make them soap-boilers and kitchen flunkeys. We are not going to
          send them into hell fire, for it takes a good Latter-day Saint
          apostatized to get down into that deep (did I say bottomless?)
          pit. A person, to become an angel of the Devil, has first to be a
          good Saint, and then deny the Lord who bought him.
          Do you query why we give endowments to A., B., and C? It is to
          make devils of those who will deny the faith, for that is also
          necessary, as a host of devils will be needed. We also want
          Saints, angels, holy ones, and those that are exalted to the
          highest glory--we want them to inherit kingdoms that number
          millions on millions.
          Brother Hooper stated that he had charity. My charity is that God
          has provided for his children, the sons and daughters of Adam and
          Eve, where all who have lived according to the best light they
          had will have better kingdoms than ever entered into their hearts
          to conceive. That is the charity of God in his plans to save his
          people. Will the Latter-day Saints so live that they can enjoy
          the fulness of the heights, depths, glory, and intelligence in
          which the Father and the Son dwell? If they do not, they must go
          into another kingdom. He has designed that we should become
          Gods--the sons of God--fathers of eternal lives, like Abraham.
          This is the promise he received--to be the father of endless
          lives, that his posterity and generation should never cease, in
          time nor eternity.
          Some may think that the restrictions upon our Missionaries are
          greater than they should be; but if they learn to be practical
          men, they will learn that my system is the best. Send Elders
          forth to attend to the business of the churches--to the spiritual
          and the financial departments, and to preside over them, and the
          care and toil are very laborious. But if, at the same time, their
          minds are upon speculation, and they lay awake at night to
          calculate how they are going to speculate--how many teams they
          need to bring a lot of goods across the Plains, &c., the labour
          becomes so severe as to nearly drive them crazy: it at least
          causes them to have but little spiritual strength when they
          return; and I really think it best to relieve them from this
          extra burden. To study, plan, and labour to be merchants, and to
          bring home silks, satins, velvet, &c., for their wives and
          children, is a great burden; and we wish to relieve them from
          that, and let them come home, bringing the poor with them.
          If Elders go and fill their missions, they have enough to do; and
          if they at the same time study to be merchants and to speculate,
          it will crush them into weakness and poverty. Those who have
          mixed speculation with preaching, and have thereby oppressed and
          hedge up the emigration of the poor, upon their return seem to
          have no spirit left for anything except speculation. Your best
          plan, if you wish to make money, is to make it here at the
          gathering-place. This is the place for you to accumulate
          property--to make your families comfortable, that when you go on
          your missions you can go stript for the race and harnessed for
          the battle, for the work before you, and have nothing else in
          your hearts.
          If the Lord ever revealed anything to me, he has shown me that
          the Elders of Israel must let speculation alone and attend to the
          duties of their calling, otherwise they will have little or no
          power in their missions or upon their return. It commenced long
          ago in England, and those who have practised it are in poverty;
          and it is high time that it was put a stop to, which I am going
          to do, God and good brethren being my helpers.
          I am in earnest in this matter, and God will sustain me in it.
          Quit sending or bringing silks, satins, and furbelows for your
          wives to flaunt in. I am strongly opposed to it.
          Some may inquire whether I did not make money when on missions.
          If I did, it has been expended to gather the poor. When I
          returned from England, I had but one sovereign left when I
          reached home. Brother Joseph asked me what I was going to do for
          a living. I told him that I was going to borrow fifteen cents to
          put with my sovereign to buy a barrel of flour, visit my friends,
          and when that flour was eaten I should be ready to do what the
          Lord required. I went on my mission to England, performed its
          duties, and returned with clean hands and a pure heart; and all
          who desire to honour God and their holy calling to the Priesthood
          must pursue this course.
          From this time forth every man that goes on a mission with a view
          to speculation will be overtaken by poverty, for speculation is
          no part of the duties devolving upon the Elders. They should
          practise the strictest economy, especially while on their
          missions. I have not sought for riches, nor placed my affections
          upon the things of this world. I do not at home any more than I
          did abroad. When I obtain money and other property, I study to
          dispose of it to the best advantage for promoting the cause in
          which we are engaged. And I tell you, in the name of Israel's
          God, that it is my counsel and imperative command that our
          Missionaries let speculation alone, and preach the Gospel, and so
          live that when you blow the Gospel trump your words will be like
          melted lead in the hearts of the people, and not return unto you
          void, that you may glory and do good in the labour to which God
          has called you. Do not operate as some have, but let your minds
          and energies be devoted to the business on which you are sent.
          Publications have been issued from the Liverpool Office and
          crowded upon the people, seemingly regardless of the wants or
          ability of the brethren, and creating what is known as the "Book
          Debt," the very sound of which is disagreeable; lithographed and
          engrave likenesses of Elders have been force upon Conferences;
          and in some instances the money on hand in London and liverpool
          has been taken and used by the Elders to the estimated amount of
          the publications and likenesses, a large portion of which remain
          lumbering storerooms as dead stock, except where sold out of the
          way as waste paper. Brethren have been obliged to take more or
          less copies of publications, whether they could use them, or
          afford to pay for them, or not; and this very system of forcing
          publications upon the brethren and Conferences has prevented
          hundreds and thousands of the Saints from emigrating, turned a
          great deal of money from its legitimate channel, and left us
          useless articles instead of the money the Church or the people
          should have had. Put thousands of pounds into the hands of an
          Elder in this manner, and it will go from him without his being
          able to tell where or how it has gone: it seems impossible for
          him to keep it or its value; it slips away.
          There are thousands of pounds' worth of books, &c., now lying
          useless in the Liverpool Office, that have been paid for with
          Tithing money, which ought to have been used for emigrating the
          poor, paying debts, and otherwise carrying on the work, in
          accordance with counsel from here: but instead of this, the books
          lie useless in the Office. And a few have tried to get rich, but
          all their riches seem to have had the wings of the morning and
          have flown far from them.
          How many in Utah pay Tithing on their money? Comparatively few.
          Probably we do not get one dollar to a thousand on cash Tithing.
          And if horses, oxen, or cows could be sold for money, probably
          but few of them would be turned in on Tithing; and if wheat could
          be sold for money, we should get no wheat, except from a very
          few. But we get along and are not dead yet; and we shall live and
          do well, while others will be dead in their grave. The humble
          will live, their spirits will be buoyant, and they will live to a
          great age.
          You Elders who are selected to go on missions, be virtuous and
          holy before the Lord your God, that you may be filled with his
          Spirit. and when you reach your respective fields of labour in
          the States, in England, or elsewhere, do not begin to pull down
          your predecessors. So far as their conduct will permit, speak of
          them as your brethren, and as men who have done the best they
          knew how. Testify that you know them to be good men, when you
          know that they have been doing according to their best judgment
          and understanding; and do not say hard words about your
          predecessors in the vineyard. Not one who does this will gain
          anything by it. Do not discourage, deride, or bring anything
          against any of your predecessors to lessen the character of any
          one who has done the best he knew how. You have not heard me say
          that I disfellowship them, for I believe that they have not
          intended to do a wrong thing in all that is past. All that I
          blame them for is because I believe that they could or should
          have known better. I consider that having lived till now, they
          should so live as to have the Holy Ghost within them continually,
          to guide them in the way of life.
          We are so organized that we need preaching to all the time. This
          is because of our weaknesses, and we shall have to bear with one
          another until we become stronger and wiser. Until then, we will
          travel and preach and do all the good we can. And those that put
          their shoulders to the wheel, with a desire and determination to
          preach the Gospel, save souls, and aid in whatever they are
          called upon to do for the rolling forth of this great work, will
          live the longest, have the most gold and silver, and enjoy more
          eternities of happiness and exaltation than those who do nothing
          but grumble and find fault with what others do and say.
          It is not necessary, in crossing the Plains, for our Missionaries
          to travel on foot and carry their valises; and we wish you to be
          provided to cross the Plains comfortably, and to take prudent
          care of your bodies while absent, and to come home as comfortably
          as you can: but do not get money from the poor Saints to buy a
          carriage with. I have travelled and preached a great deal, and
          had to live, and I have always had a large family to support. I
          have had to borrow money to come home with, and I do not remember
          that I ever brought any money home, but what it has gone directly
          to relieve the Prophet of his burdens. He used to ask me how I
          managed to support myself and family. I told him that I made a
          sixpence go, perhaps, as far as some would make a quarter of a
          dollar go,--that I had done what I could, and the Lord had done
          the rest, and that was all I knew about it. Of course there are
          some things I know, and many that I do not; but I do know that
          Heber C. Kimball and myself used 86 dollars in board and other
          expenses when travelling on a mission, and that when we started
          we had but 13 dollars, 50 cents. And I do know that I once took a
          five-dollar bill out of my pocket, when we were raising money for
          brother Joseph, and threw it in, and that the next day I had just
          as much as I had before I gave away the five dollars. I do know
          that when I went to pay some money that I owed, after giving some
          away to the poor, I had just as much when I came to pay my debts
          as I had before I gave any to the poor. I do know that I handed
          out a half-eagle to a poor man in my office, and then found two
          half-eagles in my pocket that I never put there. And I also do
          know that I never hungered or thirsted for property.
          Some may say--"Brother Brigham, you are boasting, and you may be
          tried." I may be tried; but if I am, I pray God to give me
          strength to bear the trial. I feel under the most positive and
          strict obligation to make every penny go as far as I can towards
          preaching the Gospel, gathering Israel, and doing good. I do not
          lust after property; and I wish my brethren could see my heart as
          I see theirs. I know the hearts of my brethren who are around me,
          whether I chasten them or not. You act out what is naturally in
          you, and I can tell, by the acts, by the faces, and by the doings
          of men, what is in their hearts. We are here, and we have the
          kingdom of God to build up as the Lord directs, and carry out his
          requirements in all things.
          The Saints abroad are required to pay their Tithing, but they
          have been made to donate and pay so much that they have felt that
          the cords were drawn pretty tight. Of late we have let the
          strings loose, and the people in the European Missions have
          become slack in regard to paying even their Tithing. This is a
          natural result, and I expected it. The brethren will now exhort
          them to renew their good works in again paying Tithing, and we
          must have a correct account of it, and must have the privilege of
          directing its expenditure for gathering the Saints and building
          up the kingdom. We wish to hurry and gather the brethren, that
          they may receive their endowments, and either remain Saints or
          apostatize; and those who continue faithful may be taught to more
          and more honour their faith and co-operate in building up the
          kingdom of God on the earth.
          I have detained you long enough. God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, September 23, 1860
                          Brigham Young, September 23, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 23, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I am happy in discerning from brother Calkin's remarks that he is
          really expanding and improving. He could not have talked to this
          people before he went on his mission as he can to-day. I now know
          that he has been prompt and fervent in the discharge of his duty,
          and has enjoyed the Spirit of the Lord. And so far as I have
          learned concerning his labours, I do not know but that I am
          perfectly satisfied with his course during his absence. He
          reported himself immediately upon his arrival, before he went
          home, saying, "I am here, and all I have is here; now what is
          wanted of me?" Go home, rest, and make yourself happy and
          comfortable, and by-and-by we will have a long talk. I am pleased
          with his remarks to-day. He is ready to leave again to-morrow, to
          go here or there, east or west, north or south. This is a
          satisfaction to me. He feels to bless the people, and to pray for
          them. He has had no doubt in regard to the results of the
          afflictions or seeming trials that our enemies strove to bring
          upon us. Every heart that believes in the fulness of the Gospel
          of life and salvation, as it is revealed in this our day, has
          never had a doubt as to the good results: there is no doubt in
          the case. We may fail, if we are not faithful; but God will not
          fail in accomplishing his work, whether we abide in it or not.
          I will now express a wish in relation to all who may rise here to
          ask a blessing on the bread and water of the sacrament, or to
          speak to such large congregations as assemble here. When a
          blessing is asked upon the bread and water by some person, you
          cannot hear them ten feet from the stand, and only a few persons
          in this vast congregation can hear one word. I want brother
          Hunter to let his voice partially correspond with his body; and
          when brother Hardy opens his mouth, or any of the rest of the
          Bishops, I want their voices that all may hear, that all may say
          "Amen." When the Elders rise here to speak, I want them to so
          raise their voices that the people can hear them, that the
          audience may be able to say "Amen" to all the good; and if there
          is evil, refuse it. Naturally, I speak low, and use but few
          words; but here I see thousands of people who wish to hear what
          is said; and how can they hear, unless the speaker uses
          sufficient voice? I am often obliged to so raise my voice beyond
          my natural strength that it hurts my lungs and my whole frame;
          but I do this for the satisfaction of the people. I want my
          brethren to do the same, that the hearts and faith of the
          congregation my have an opportunity to join in the worship of
          God. When any one rises to preach, pray, sing, exhort, or bless
          the sacramental emblems, let him do so with voice sufficient for
          all to hear.
          I am highly gratified with brother Calkin's report in relation to
          the Foreign Missions. We understand the situation of the brethren
          in those Missions, and one fact we wish the Saints at the
          gathering-place to understand. How many hearts are now ready to
          receive what I am going to say? How many of you can receive the
          sentiments I will now advance, and treasure them up--make them
          more choice in your feelings than the pure gold? They are worth
          everything to us and to the people abroad. Do you know that here
          is the standard, the nucleus, the fountain, the head for all the
          exercises of the kingdom of God upon the face of the whole earth?
          Now, let the Saints in this congregation droop in their faith,
          and that spirit will spread before to-morrow morning throughout
          the vast domain of this creation. Every Elder that goes abroad is
          a witness of this fact. This spirit spreads through a telegraphic
          influence or force that is independent of wires. Let this people
          at the gathering-place wake out of their slumbers, gird on their
          armour, and go forth like men of war against wickedness, and
          every Branch throughout the Church feels the influence in a very
          short time--it is speedily imparted to all creation. The wires,
          as it were, are set, the lightnings flash over them, and all feel
          the influence, when we are doing our duty here. It all depends
          upon us here. "Are we not obliged to send forth Elders?" Yes, for
          helps and governments, which are all necessary to God's work.
          Here is the kingdom, the Priesthood, and the power. Here are the
          eyes, and here is the sense; the head and the body are here, and
          every component part that comprises the kingdom of God upon the
          earth. The small Branches abroad feel the impulse of the spirit
          here, whether it is for good or for bad, whether it is for
          information, for forgiveness, for life, for faith, for light, or
          for power, or apostacy; the whole Church throughout the world
          feels the spirit that predominates here. Hear it, O ye Saints,
          and profit by it. We are sending forth our Elders, and do you
          think it is in our power to tie their hands? If the head that has
          sent them forth into the world to preach the everlasting Gospel
          goes to sleep in its armour, wallows in wealth, or in anything
          that is this side of the power of God, our Elders are at once
          tied; they feel the oppression, are trammelled and weakened, and
          will totter and fall, unless the head is wide awake for them.
          Brother W. C. Staines, in his remarks, wished the Saints here to
          remember him in their prayers. Thousands here will hold him up in
          their faith and prayers. I wanted to add to his life on the
          earth, which going on his mission will do, even many years, if he
          does his duty. Such will be the case with brother John Needham.
          They are merchants, and have heard that they are sent on this
          mission because they are speculators. I do not know anything
          about that, but I feel that it is time that William C. Staines
          went on a mission: his life is worth more than the gold which he
          gathers from the sale of the goods he deals in. He is going on a
          mission, and is going just right. Brother Needham has been a
          merchant from his youth, and brother Staines has been a tiller of
          the soil. I have not the least fault to find with either of them;
          but brother Needham would probably die in a short time, were he
          to stay here. If he goes on this mission, he will probably live
          many years to do good, and be richer than if he staid here and
          followed merchandizing. We have called them because we want them
          to go, and we wish them to go their way rejoicing.
          We have promised the Missionaries, if they will live according to
          the manifestations of the Spirit, and preach the Gospel by the
          power of God sent down from heaven, that they will feel more of
          the Spirit and power of their calling than they have ever felt
          before. Do you think that we are always going to remain the same
          size? I am not a stereotyped Latter-day Saint, and do not believe
          in the doctrine. Every year the Elders of Israel are improving
          and learning, and have more power, more influence with the
          Heavens, more power over the elements, and over diseases, and
          over the power of Satan, who has ruled this earth from the days
          of the fall until now. We have to gain power until we break the
          chain of the Enemy. Are we going to stand still? Away with
          stereotyped "Mormons." I have more power than I had last year. I
          feel much stronger than ever before, and that too in the power of
          God; and I feel as though I could take the people and bring them
          into the presence of God, if they only hearken to counsel. Do you
          think that I am improving? "Yes." Keep u, then; keep your places,
          and follow in the track.
          The kingdom of God is all that is of real worth. All else is not
          worth possessing, either here or hereafter. Without it, all else
          would be like a dry tree prepared for the burning--it is all
          consumed, and the ashes are driven to the four winds. Let the
          brethren who go upon missions go with the power of God upon them,
          and shun every appearance of evil. Love the Gospel and cling to
          the Lord. Seek unto him by day and by night, that you may have
          his Holy Spirit to be with you to guide your feet and your
          affections, and give you wisdom to ask and answer questions; then
          you will not be apt to fall into temptation and be caught away in
          the snares of the Devil.
          So far as I have learned, the brethren and sisters have most
          liberally responded to the call made on them last Sunday for
          sending forth the Elders. I have not a full list of the
          contributions, or I would report it to you to-day. A few of the
          Bishops have reported to me what their Wards have done, but I
          have not learned the full amount that has been collected. So far
          as I can learn, the Saints have felt the responsibility that is
          upon them. It belongs to us to send the Gospel to the uttermost
          parts of the earth, and it belongs to the Elders to preach it.
          Some may say that the Elders ought to start from here without
          anything, and go into the world and get their support. You who
          have never given anything, since you have been in the Church, for
          the spread of the Gospel, have an opportunity to begin now; and
          those who have always been on hand to help will help more; and
          between the two classes, we will receive enough to send the
          Elders abroad, and sustain their families during their absence,
          so far as their families need assistance.
          I wish the Elders to go forth as I have taught them. If you have
          a clean shirt and one to be washed, then be satisfied. If you are
          clothed so as to be comfortable, be satisfied, and do not let
          your minds reach out after anything only to preach the Gospel and
          gather the souls of men. That is all the business you have upon
          your hands--it is your whole mission; and trust in God to get
          home--trust in the Lord to go from place to place, and the way
          will be opened for you. And when you start to come home, if you
          have more than you need to bring you home, without bringing a
          dress-pattern for your wife or children, and though, when you
          reach home, your own clothes will be worn to strings and tatters,
          if you have five dollars more than you need to defray your
          expenses on your return, help the poor Saints with it, and I will
          warrant you more food to eat, more clothing to wear, and more
          friends in heaven and on earth, more houses, lands, and
          possessions, than you would have, were you to bring home rich
          dresses for your wives and expensive clothes for yourselves, with
          your minds shrunk with covetousness and love of the world.
          I have been striving with my brethren, all that day long, to
          build up the kingdom of God. As long as Joseph lived, I laboured
          with all my might with my brethren. In the days of the Prophet it
          was proven to a demonstration that he could not bear off this
          kingdom without temporal means. If this was absolutely necessary
          in his day, why not now? Elders of Israel have taken a
          course--those who have been to Australia, to the East Indies, to
          California, San Bernadino, the State of New York, Philadelphia,
          and other places in the United States, and those who have had
          charge of the European Missions, to keep every dime out of my
          hands. I will not suffer this any longer. They require of me to
          bear off the kingdom of God, and they would keep every dollar
          from me, if they could. I am satisfied with the brethren, for
          they seem to have supposed that this kingdom was a kingdom of
          merchandize. I do not say that the brethren have done as they
          have with their eyes open, for they are as good men as ever
          walked on this footstool; but they have been mistaken. This is
          the kingdom of God, to gather the poor, for the poor are the
          people of God, and they shall inherit the earth; and if you make
          merchandize of anything, buy the souls of the children of men,
          and bring them into the kingdom of God, and lay them at the feet
          of Jesus.
          Every person who knows anything about life must know that it
          requires means to carry on this work; and that means I shall
          require, from this day forth, to be at my control, and not at the
          beck and call of every Elder; and at the same time they make me
          gather the poor and pay all the debts of the Church. We want to
          build the Temple walls on this block. We now support thousands of
          people, and wish to support thousands more. They want hats,
          coats, shirts, dresses, tea, coffee, and sugar. The wife wants
          the comforts of life to give to her husband while he is labouring
          hard, and for herself while she is knitting stockings, etc., for
          the hands. The Elders abroad are wallowing in their riches, and
          there are women here before me in their silks and satins that
          have been bought with money that belongs to my purse. They shall
          not do this any longer. I wrote to brother Calkin to give me a
          history of matters abroad: he has done so. In the emigration
          operations of one season Church funds were kept out of my hands
          by Elders, and they rolled seventy-six thousand dollars of Church
          indebtedness on me to pay, and that too without the least
          notification, until it was all transacted and done. While the
          Elders were buying the best silks and satins for their wives, and
          the most expensive clothes for themselves, with the money that I
          ought to have controlled, (going out preachers and coming home
          merchants, with their pockets full of money and drafts,) I have
          had to take the old worn-out horses, and the old toothless cows,
          and the potatoes, and wheat, when they would not bring money, and
          make a shift of a shirt, and a shirt of a shift, and a pair of
          breeches of a shirt, and then make another shift to get hold of
          money to keep the work in motion. If I were not one of the best
          financiers on the earth, we should have been in trouble to-day;
          and all I know, God has taught me. I have been obliged to ask
          brother Wells to work like a slave, to deal for me here and
          there, and change property, and to keep him running until he was
          almost run out; and now the people are teasing him all the time,
          for they want dresses, shirts, boots, pantaloons, etc.; and he
          has nothing to give them, while some are rolling in wealth.
          I am going to make the Elders of Israel help to bear off this
          kingdom, or I will scourge them until they do. "How is it with
          yourself, brother Brigham?" I would rather wear gray homespun
          than your fine broadcloth. I have it made up; but, to please my
          family and the people, I wear such as I do. I would as soon wear
          a good home-made coat as a coat of the finest cloth in the world.
          As to food, my greatest luxury is roasted potatoes and a little
          good, clean, sour buttermilk. Such fare is good enough for
          Now, let me say to you all, and hear it, O Israel, you have
          either to give me the control of the Church funds, and pay your
          Tithing promptly, or take the responsibility of bearing off this
          kingdom. If the Twelve Apostles and the Presidents of Seventies
          and the High Priests will take the responsibility of bearing off
          this kingdom and sending the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the
          earth, of gathering the poor, building up Zion, and doing all
          that is necessary preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man,
          Brigham is with you to labour with you all his days, and support
          himself. I have fed and clothed myself from the beginning, and I
          am willing to do it now, and to spend all my time in the work of
          God, no matter in what department. If you take the
          responsibility, you shall have the means; but if you roll the
          responsibility upon me, I must have the means. If you wish me to
          bear off the kingdom, will you give me the means to do it with?
          If you will, raise your right hands. [All hands were raised. To
          the contrary vote, not a hand was raised.]
          We all should follow our leader; and when we are perfectly united
          in one, we produce the best results for Israel.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, September 30, 1860
                          Brigham Young, September 30, 1860
                      BLESSINGS OF THE SAINTS--COVETOUSNESS, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 30, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I feel the force of the ancient saying--"Behold how good and how
          pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity! It is
          like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran down upon the
          beard, even Aaron's beard, that went down to the skirts of his
          garments; as the dew of Hermon, and as the dew that descended
          upon the mountains of Zion; for there the Lord commanded the
          blessing, even life evermore."
          I realize all that has just been said in regard to the blessings
          of heaven being ready to be poured out upon this people, if they
          were prepared to receive them, and that too in a far greater
          degree than has ever entered into the heart of man to conceive;
          for the heart of man is incapable of fully comprehending the
          blessings that God has in store for the faithful, unless he has
          revealed those blessings to them by the revelations of his
          Spirit. The natural man is contracted in his feelings, in his
          views, faith, and desires, and so are the Saints, unless they
          live their religion. If they live their religion, all that has
          been said this morning they will fully realize to be true.
          It may be asked, "Shall we go to the world for wisdom?" They have
          none, so far as pertains to the plan of salvation. To be sure,
          they have considerable knowledge of the arts of sciences; but in
          those do they understand all that has formerly been understood? I
          have no idea that they do. Do they know anything of the things of
          God? No. Brother Taylor observed, "Go to the priests of the day,
          and they cannot inform you." There is a good reason why--because
          they know nothing directly in regard to the things of the
          kingdom, and they are equally ignorant with regard to the design
          of their present existence, to say nothing of either their prior
          or future existence. They are a mystery to themselves, and do not
          even understand the things which they see; still they are
          searching and researching, and studying and striving with all
          their powers to understand the things they see every day, and
          come short of doing that. How, then, can they understand the
          invisible things that pertain to eternity? There is no knowledge
          of these things in the so-called Christian world, in comparison
          with what they should possess, in consideration of the advantages
          which have been granted to them, neither is that knowledge among
          those denominated heathen. There are only a few dark
          traditions--a few incorrect and garbled ceremonies and ordinances
          remaining of the true system that was once possessed by mankind.
          We are in the kingdom of God, and must yield obedience to it. We
          say that we do--we feel that we do, but when will this people
          fully see and understand things as they are? I may answer in the
          future, and all I can now say is that they are learning- -growing
          in grace and in the knowledge of the truth; but to say we are
          perfect, we cannot. When brother Taylor referred, in his remarks,
          to our leader and dictator, with regard to his perfections and
          imperfections, I felt that I could almost say that I did not want
          him to be perfect yet. I remember Joseph Smith's saying, "If I
          were as pure and holy as you wish me to be, I could not stay with
          you; I should not be here to guide and direct you, for the Lord
          would take me from you." He did take him; the people were not
          worthy of him. The people required him to be as holy as the
          Almighty himself, and to never make a mistake. Wherein the First
          Presidency and the Twelve do wrong, it is not in the ability of
          the people to detect them in those wrongs. They are far advanced,
          and they know enough more to lead out; and if they commit an
          error, it is passed over, and the people cannot tell wherein or
          when, nor how to correct it.
          The Christian world are all looking for a day of perfection, and
          are donating their money and sending out Missionaries,--they have
          also a great many Tract and Bible Societies, &c., &c., expressly
          to convert the world and bring forth the day the ancient Prophets
          have written about--a day of rest, the millennium, or any other
          term you please to apply to it, but it is a day when the Saints
          who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ shall see eye to eye, when
          all shall come to the knowledge of the truth, and the law of the
          Lord shall be written in the hearts of all, and none shall need
          to say to his neighbour, "Know ye the Lord," for all shall know
          him, &c. All Christendom is looking for that day. I will inform
          this congregation and the whole world that they will never come
          to perfection--never can commence the great work of reformation
          in themselves and with each other, until the superior knowledge
          can take the inferior and direct it, and, if need be, chasten it,
          and remove its errors, and give it the truth.
          During a few weeks past much has been said in relation to the
          folly, feelings, and doings of Elders of Israel. Joseph Smith was
          a rod in the hands of the Lord to scourge the Elders of Israel;
          he was the mouthpiece of the Almighty, and was always ready to
          rebuke them when requisite. You who were acquainted with him know
          his course and life. He had a word of comfort and consolation to
          the humble and faithful, and a word of rebuke to the froward and
          disobedient. But for a few years past, in the midst of the Elders
          of Israel, they have treated each other with what may be called
          silken words spoken with velvet lips; and what you have lately
          been hearing about has produced this course of life and feeling
          among the Elders not to chasten or rebuke each other. If they
          wished to correct, they would preach a long sermon, and tell how
          miserable they themselves were, how wicked they had been, how
          many times they had transgressed and been out of the way; and
          after they had painted their own characters as black as darkness,
          they would say, "Brethren, do you not think that you have done
          wrong in what you have done? I am afraid you have; but my own
          evil works are so much greater than yours, that I dare not
          mention it." This conduct is connected with other things; in
          fact, the whole experience of man and the whole plan of salvation
          are so interwoven that it is hard to draw out and divide one
          subject from another, though it may be done in some instances.
          Men become darkened in their minds; they say that the Elders of
          Israel, they believe, have fallen from grace and have received
          the spirit of the world. Those Elders are not willing to
          acknowledge this, but almost every track they make proves it;
          almost every deed they perform proves that they have become
          lukewarm, and they preach with silken lips, and do not pour the
          truth of God upon the people as the Lord wishes them to, nor
          cause the overt acts of the ungodly to feel the wrath of justice
          and the weight of truth. This is what I see, and what I have seen
          for a long time.
          People become covetous. The whole world is more or less covetous;
          and when the questions are asked, "Where shall we go for
          wisdom--for strength? To whom shall we apply for knowledge? Where
          shall we seek for life?" --there is but one source, and that is
          the God who organized us. When will we become entirely
          independent? Never, though we are as independent in our spheres
          as the Gods of eternity are in theirs. When will we lead out and
          act for ourselves? When we have overcome, and that is not yet.
          Jesus has not yet overcome; he has not received his kingdom from
          the Father. He has to contend against the enemy--against the
          power of the Devil, until he overcomes death and him that has the
          power of it. If he is successful, and we believe that he will be,
          when he overcomes and subdues all enemies and puts them under his
          feet, he will present the kingdom to the Father; and then he will
          be crowned, and not until then. When will we be crowned? Not
          until we pass through ordeals preparatory to receiving those
          crowns. We are not our own. We have our existence, but it is not
          our own.
          That which we seem to possess is not our own, but is owned and
          controlled by a superior power. Even the power of the Devil can
          take money from one man's pocket and place it in another man's
          pocket, to say nothing of what the power of God can do. Some men
          seemingly possess much riches, as did Job, and how long may it be
          before they have not a farthing's worth of property, or a wife,
          or child? In a few weeks the Lord took almost all from Job; he
          spared to him a wife, who, as recorded in the Bible, seemed to
          taunt Job's trust in his God--his fidelity to his Maker. "Now,"
          says she, "you had better curse God at once and die. I told you
          that he would not stand by you." I presume Job felt like saying,
          "Go to the Devil your own road."
          Who does have true power? Those who have overcome and sat down
          with the Gods in eternity, and who have committed to them the
          keys that are prepared for them. Then they can reign
          triumphantly, for they have perfect control over death and him
          that has the power of death, and over all evil: then they control
          I frequently reflect upon how much power we need. You hear the
          Elders of Israel praying for power we need. You hear the Elders
          of Israel praying for power to overcome their enemies: they want
          power to strike them blind and to strike them dead. We have seen
          times, within a few years back, when we would have been glad to
          have had power to destroy our enemies. Have you power,
          independently, to make a kernel of wheat grow, or any vegetable
          with which to feed yourselves? No; you have not power to control
          those lesser powers that pertain to the elements.
          What does the Lord want of us? To build temples, raise potatoes,
          wheat, &c., and preach the Gospel to and gather the poor. The
          Elders of Israel do not thoroughly know how to do this; yet they
          want to rise here and tell how the Gods are made. They had better
          learn how to raise potatoes, and how to take care of them after
          they are raised. Some do not know even this, but would let the
          potatoes rot before they are half used up. If they had an
          abundance of gold and silver, they would not know what to do with
          it. Are not the people reaching after that which does not belong
          to them? That is the reason why the whole world do not receive
          the Gospel; it is too low and humble for them. They are looking
          after something in the future; they are like the fool, whose eyes
          are wandering to the ends of the earth; like some of the Elders
          who rise here to preach and want to tell what is going to be in
          the millennium, and what has been long before the creation of the
          world, but never think of inquiring as to their duty to-day.
          Learn first to obtain power over the smaller objects and
          principles around you. Learn to control yourselves and that which
          is immediately around you, and always keep in view that the
          animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms--the earth and its
          fulness--will all, except the children of men, abide their
          creation--the law by which they were made, and will receive their
          Who will possess the earth and the fulness thereof? Will those
          who love money, and who barter their lives and their hopes of
          salvation for a little gold? Those who love it in its present
          existence will perish. Gold is one of the most refined metals,
          and mankind have to be tried like gold that has passed seven
          times through the crucible, making it a little hotter each time,
          until the metal is as pure as it can be. Who will possess it? Who
          will possess the earth and all its fulness? Will it not be those
          whom the Lord has reserved to this honour? And they will come
          upon Mount Zion as saviours, to labour through the millennium to
          save others.
          Are the Elders able to correct a person when he is wrong, without
          having personal feelings? You are not as you should be, unless
          you can correct every person you know to be wrong, without having
          personal ill--feelings against them? If you cannot possess gold
          and silver without having one particle of love for it, you are
          not as you must learn to be. All that a man should have in his
          heart with regard to goods, and chattels, and possessions on the
          earth, is to know of the Lord what to do with them. If I do a
          wrong, let me correct that wrong, and become right; if I see a
          wrong in my neighbour, correct that, and remove the fault from
          him, and give him something better. The object of the Elders of
          Israel ought to be to glorify God and sanctify their feelings and
          affections before him. If we have anything else in our hearts, it
          is wrong: contending one with another is wrong. 
          May God bless you, brethren! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 6, 1860
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1860
                             HELPING IN THE IMMIGRATION.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Last spring we called upon some of the Bishops to furnish a few
          teams to go to the Missouri river and back this season, to prove
          to the people a fact that several of us were convinced did exist.
          We obtained twenty teams from the Wards; I also sent a few, and
          they have successfully performed the journey to Florence, N. T.,
          and back, under the charge of Elder Joseph W. Young. Bishop
          Woolley also went down with some mule and ox teams, and returned
          with the ox train. I want to hear them both speak this afternoon
          on the subject of freighting with teams sent from here.
          The handcart system has been pretty well tried; and if a hand
          cart company start in proper season, and manage properly, I will
          venture to say the most of them can come in that way more
          pleasantly than they generally come with waggons. But drawing
          their provisions, &c., is a hard task, and it would be more
          satisfactory, if we could manage it, to bring in waggons the
          freight and those who are unable to walk.
          In 1834, a company of us were called upon to go to Missouri, and
          in that trip the labour of walking, so far as we averaged in a
          day, was very fatiguing. A great many of that company walked, and
          we cooked by the way as much as do those who travel across the
          Plains, and we carried a greater weight than is generally carried
          by those who walk from the Missouri river to this city. This I
          know, for I was one of those who walked the whole distance. In
          less than three months I walked two thousand miles, as far as to
          Florence and back; and others of the company did the same. And
          instead of having a healthy climate to walk in, we passed through
          one of the most deathly and sickly climates in the United States,
          which proved to me that most people can walk, if they will try.
          We now contemplate trying another plan. If we can go with our
          teams to the Missouri river and back in one season, and bring the
          poor, their provisions, &c., it will save about half of the cash
          we now expend in bringing the Saints to this point from Europe.
          It now costs in cash nearly as much for their teams, waggons,
          handcarts, cooking utensils, provisions, &c., for their journey
          across the Plains, as it does to transport them to the frontiers.
          We can raise cattle without an outlay of money, and use them in
          transporting the Saints from the frontiers, and such freight as
          we may require. Brethren and sisters, save your fives, tens,
          fifties, a hundred dollars, or as much as you can, until next
          spring, (considering yourselves, as it were, a thousand miles
          from a store,) and send your money, your cattle, and waggons to
          the States, and buy your goods and freight them. Twenty dollars
          expended in this way will do you as much good as several times
          that amount paid to the stores here. If we can convince the
          brethren that it is a successful operation, we shall endeavour to
          engage in it largely next year. We wish to send two or three
          hundred waggons, with two or three yokes of cattle to a light
          Chicago wagon. If you have not the wagons, you can send the money
          and buy them. in this way, where we could emigrate a hundred from
          Liverpool to this place by the old method, we can emigrate some
          two hundred by going to the frontiers and bringing them. This
          will facilitate, by almost half, the gathering of the Saints, and
          at the same time enable us to procure, at cheap rates, such
          articles as we do not produce. I wish the brethren to grasp in
          their faith the facts that will be presented, and believe that we
          can do all that we can, and then be ready to do it. We have
          plenty of cattle and can send them, and they will perform the
          journey as well as horses or mules, with far less risk of their
          being stolen on the Plains.
          I wish the Bishops to improve upon the counsel I gave them this
          morning, receiving it as kindly as it was given; for we only
          desire to turn the current of our business transactions into the
          channel that will most conduce to the welfare of the Saints. I
          also want them to present to their Wards the plan of sending
          teams to the frontier; and I want the men who think and write to
          send to the Editor of the Deseret News articles about sending
          teams to the States to bring our poor brethren and our freight,
          and to take out and bring back our Missionaries.
          Last spring our Elders went down with the trains at a saving of
          some two thousands dollars in cash, and on reaching the frontier
          were prepared to go on their way rejoicing. And when they return,
          I anticipate the honour of our teams bringing them back as poor
          as they went--that they will not return as merchants; for if they
          do, from this time forth, the curse of God will rest upon them,
          and they will lose the spirit of their religion and apostatize. I
          want them to respect their missions, themselves, their brethren,
          their religion, and our God, as to return poor in regard to gold,
          silver, &c., but rich in gathering the souls of the children of
          men to this place, where we can chasten them and prove whether
          they are Saints or not, and where the Lord will have the
          privilege of proving them either to be Saints or unworthy of the
          I will now call upon brother E. D. Woolley to preach a sermon
          about ox-trains going to the States.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 7, 1860
                         PERSECUTION--THE KINGDOM OF GOD, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          You have heard the testimony of brother Hyde: it is full of
          spirit, full of matter, full of marrow. He has spoken words of
          truth--the words of the Lord.
          There are hundreds and thousands of Elders who would be glad to
          bear their testimony to the truth. Be faithful, walk uprightly
          before God, deal justly with all, love mercy, shun every
          appearance of evil, and magnify your Priesthood, and you shall
          have the opportunity of speaking, bearing rule, dictating,
          guiding, and directing, to your full satisfaction, the things
          that pertain to the kingdom of God. This promise is to all who
          are faithful. They shall receive a fulness of kingdoms, thrones,
          principalities, powers, dominions, and all the fulness pertaining
          to the Godhead, to their full satisfaction and capability. This
          should be a satisfaction to all.
          At the first impression, the testimony of one man is equally
          valid with that of another; but when people are filled with
          understanding to discern and comprehend the principles by which
          the worlds were made, and by which they are governed and
          controlled, they realize that there is vast difference between
          the man who assumes his authority and the one who is appointed by
          his master to go and transact business. Suppose that a number of
          individuals having no appointment, credentials, or authority,
          should come from any foreign country to the capital of our
          nation, and pretend to be ministers of the government from whence
          they came, what attention would be paid to them by our
          Government? None, officially; though they would probably be
          treated kindly, and as gentlemen, if they behaved themselves. But
          when a minister from the English or any other European court
          comes with his appointment, credentials, recommends, &c., the
          President of the United States, the Congress, and officers of
          state are ready to receive him with the respect due to his
          position. So it is in the kingdom of God, and in regard to this
          Our persecutors have supposed that they persecuted us upon the
          same principle that the Reformers were persecuted in the days of
          Martin Luther and others; but in this they are mistaken. Tell the
          world--sound it in the ears of kings and rulers, that they are
          persecuting a people to whose God they will have to pay every
          debt they contract: they will be brought into judgment for every
          act against this kingdom. This is the kingdom of God; these are
          the people of God, as are all who receive the truth and follow
          its principles. As to parentage, we are no more the children of
          God than are the rest of the inhabitants of the earth.
          Originally, as to our parents, as to our organization and that
          which pertains to our life, we are all the children of one
          Father, whether we be Jew or Gentile, bond or free, black or
          white, noble or ignoble. The difference we see arises in
          consequence of the different use made of the agency given to man.
          Be careful, all the world, and touch not the anointed of the
          Lord. Afflict not the people who have the oracles of salvation
          for all the human family. Will the world believe this statement?
          They can if they choose; but the great majority of the
          inhabitants of the earth will reject life and salvation when it
          is presented to them, and in the end it will be like the gleaning
          of grapes when the vintage is done. A few here and a few there
          will receive the truth, and the Lord will empty the earth of the
          wickedness that now dwells upon it.
          As brother Hyde has stated, the "harmonious democracy" that
          undertook to destroy this people, broke pieces in the State where
          the Lord, twenty-eight years ago, on the 25th of next December,
          revealed to the Prophet Joseph that the nation would begin to
          break. But I do not wish to make a political speech, nor to have
          anything to do with the politics and parties in our Government.
          They love sin, and roll it as a sweet morsel under their tongues.
          Had they the power, they would dethrone Jehovah; had they the
          power, they would to-day crucify every Saint there is upon the
          earth; they would not leave upon the earth one alive in whose
          veins runs the blood of the Priesthood. Yet they are our brethren
          and sisters--bone of our bone, flesh of our flesh--sprung from
          one parentage. God is our Father--Jesus Christ is our Elder
          Brother. If the world would understand this, and take warning,
          and be cautious, it would be far better for them. Will they? No:
          they do not and will not realize facts as they exist, and we
          cannot help it. All we can do is to plead with them, preach to
          them the words of eternal life, and offer it to them as it has
          been offered to us. If they receive it, blessed are they. If they
          reject it, it is their privilege. The powers and faculties of
          their organizations are for themselves to use as they elect; for
          they, as well as we, are agents before God, and can choose or
          refuse according to their own pleasure. But they are broken in
          pieces. Do I wish to predict this? No, for it was predicted long
          ago. The nation that has lifted itself against the kingdom of God
          is already shivered to pieces. Touch it, and it will crumble
          under your touch. The cohesiveness of its particles is gone--they
          cannot cling together, and they will be sifted as with a sieve of
          vanity. God's controversy with them has commenced; he has
          commenced with this nation, and in its turn he will sift every
          nation there is upon the face of the earth.
          In the beginning, after this earth was prepared for man, the Lord
          commenced his work upon what is now called the American
          continent, where the Garden of Eden was mad. In the days of Noah,
          in the days of the floating of the ark, he took the people to
          another part of the earth: the earth was divided, and there he
          set up his kingdom. Did they receive his kingdom? No; they
          rejected it. Afterwards he called a man, and ordained him, and
          showed to him the inhabitants of the whole earth, and gave to him
          a promise that his offspring should be the people of God. He
          spoke to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and their children, as his
          covenant people. The Jews rejected Jesus Christ, who came to
          redeem the world. They cried--"Crucify him, crucify him! Let his
          blood be upon us and upon our children!" God has removed the
          kingdom from Jerusalem again to Zion, and here he will wind up
          the scene. Righteousness will go forth, and the wickedness upon
          the earth will be swept from it. Will I prophesy evil? No; let us
          prophesy good. But the justice and mercy of God must have their
          demands. Let everything have its place and its just due, both the
          good and the evil; and we will not curse the wicked, for they are
          already cursed; the wrath of the Almighty does not slumber upon
          their track; their condition is lamentable. They flourish like a
          green bay tree, and may so flourish for a few days; but they will
          become withered and dried and prepared to be cast into the fire,
          while the kingdom of God will stand; and if we do not remain
          faithful, others will take our places.
          This is the kingdom of God, set up for the last time; and
          whosoever persecutes it persecutes the son of God and the Father
          who sent him. Here is the Priesthood (the keys of power and
          wisdom) that unlocks the storehouse of knowledge. These keys and
          this power the world know nothing of. It is marvellous to the
          world that the things that are known here--the very things that
          God reveals here--are often at once known by portions of this
          kingdom in other nations. To many it is marvellous that
          intelligence can be so rapidly communicated by means of the
          electro-magnetic telegraph, but our method of communication is
          from heaven.
          We know and understand the nations of the earth, the power by
          which they exist, and their rise and downfall: the facts are
          before us. Reflect upon those powerful nations that have existed
          but are now nationally as though they had never been: so it will
          be with the nations that now exist--they will pass away, others
          will come, and God will reign King of nations as he now does King
          of Saints. It is a glorious thought, my brethren,--a thought that
          should touch the heart of every being on the face of this earth,
          that God is going to reign Lord of lords and King of kings--that
          he is coming to the earth again. His kingdom is growing, and his
          grace is bestowed upon his children, and they are coming to
          understanding and growing in grace.
          It is not pleasing to a potter, after he has a batch of clay
          mixed, ground, and made smooth and pliable for working into
          vessels, to have an apprentice throw rough, unbroken, unground
          stuff into the prepared clay; but, comparatively speaking, we
          have to bear this. When we are getting the clay into fine
          condition, a mass of unprepared material is mixed up with it, and
          it is our business to continue to grind, to prepare the whole of
          the mass together. I suppose the Lord wants to prepare all the
          good clay that can be found upon the face of the earth, that when
          he comes he can make up his jewels. Then you who have oil in your
          vessels will go and meet the Bridegroom. Are we going to be
          prepared? Let every soul of us strive to be found among those who
          will be counted wise at his coming, for we can go into the
          highways and hedges and find plenty of the foolish. Let us try to
          be wise--to obey the servants and commandments of the Almighty,
          doing his will continually, that we may be prepared to enter at
          the marriage supper.
          The scripture concerning the five wise and five foolish virgins
          will be fulfilled, as will also the revelation that was given to
          Joseph about the nations breaking to shivers. I wish some of the
          world's learned theologians would tell us what became of the
          foolish virgins. Call up the wisdom and knowledge there is in
          Christendom, and learn whether they can tell anything about those
          foolish virgins. I have not time now to tell what became of them,
          but I think they did not go to the bottom of the bottomless pit.
          Is it not a glorious thought that there are kingdoms, mansions of
          glory, and comfortable habitations prepared for all the sons and
          daughters of Adam, except the sons of perdition? All will not
          have part in the first resurrection, and perhaps many will not
          appear in the second; but all will be resurrected, and, except
          the sons of perdition, enter kingdoms, the least of which I
          presume is more glorious than ever John Wesley saw in vision. All
          the inhabitants of the earth will enter a glory, except the sons
          of perdition, or angels to the Devil. But where will they
          dwell?--what shall be their fate before they are prepared for a
          kingdom of glory? They will be cast into prison, and there remain
          until they have paid the debt they have contracted; wherefore it
          is better to make peace with the officer while in the way with
          him, as Jesus has said. After they have been thrust into prison
          and paid the uttermost farthing, then perhaps they will receive a
          life, a glory, a kingdom that will be in accordance with their
          feelings, desires, and doings while they were on the earth.
          The kingdom that this people are in pertains to the celestial
          kingdom; it is a kingdom in which we can prepare to go into the
          presence of the Father and the Son. Then let us live to inherit
          that glory. God has promised you, Jesus has promised you, and the
          Apostles and Prophets of old and of our day have promised you
          that you shall be rewarded according to all you can desire in
          righteousness before the Lord, if you live for that reward. As
          Patriarch Joseph Smith, the father of Joseph the Prophet,
          said--"If I have not promised blessings enough on your head, and
          stated enough in the blessing I have given you, sit down and
          write every good thing you can think of, and every good thing
          your neighbour can think of, and put all into your blessing, and
          I will sign it and promise the whole to you, if you will only
          live for it." But suppose a person does not live for the promised
          blessings, will he receive them? No. And we say to the Elders of
          Israel, Be faithful, and you shall see the day when you will have
          all the power you can wield and manage to advantage. I can tell
          Thos. B. Marsh, who is now in the congregation, to witness: he
          was once the President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Soon
          after the selection of that Quorum, brother Marsh felt to
          complain. I said to him, brother Thomas, if we are faithful, we
          will see the day, in the midst of this people, that we will have
          all the power that we shall know how to wield before God. I call
          him to witness if I have not already seen that day. Look at the
          rest of my brethren, and have they not all the power they can
          Brother Hyde, in his remarks, spoke about the voice of God at a
          certain time. I could tell many incidents relating to that
          circumstance, which he did not take time to relate. We were in
          his house, which was some ten or twelve feet square. The houses
          in the neighbourhood shook, or, if they did not, the people
          thought they did, for they ran together and inquired whether
          there had been an earthquake. We told them that the voice of God
          had reached the earth--that they need not be afraid; it was the
          power of God. This and other events have transpired to satisfy
          the people--you, and all who belong to the Church and kingdom of
          God upon the earth.
          When I met Sidney Rigdon, east of the temple in Nauvoo, I knew
          then what I now know concerning the organization of the Church,
          though I had told no man of it. I revealed it to no living being,
          until the pioneers to this valley were returning to Winter
          Quarters. Brother Wilford Woodruff was the first man I ever spoke
          to about it. Said he--"It is right; I believe it, and think a
          great deal of it, for it is from the Lord; the Church must be
          organized." It then went to others, and from them to others; but
          it was no news to me, for I understood it then as I understand it
          The policy of God is not the policy of man: his wisdom and power
          are above the wisdom and power of man. Be faithful to your
          calling and magnify it. The kingdom and the greatness thereof
          under the whole heaven are ours. The yoke is broken, the fetters
          are burst, and the Lord Almighty will assert his right; and his
          will be done by the Saints on this the land of Zion, to purify
          and cleanse it. And those who are expecting to receive the
          benefit and blessings of Zion never will, but will receive the
          judgments of Zion, unless their hearts are as pure as the angels.
          The man that is acting according to his ability, as are the
          angels, must be pure and holy in heart, must not have an evil
          wish or desire reigning in his mortal body, but must be
          sanctified through the truth to the God of heaven. What do you
          think, Elders,--will any of you receive blessings upon any other
          grounds? No, not one of you.
          There are a great many who profess to be still in the faith,
          neglecting to gather, and waiting for the time when Zion will be
          redeemed. George W. Harris, whom many of you remember, was going
          to wait in Kanesville until we returned. Brother George A. Smith
          told him that the nearest way to the centre Stake of Zion was
          through Great Salt Lake City. Harris has gone to the
          spirit-world, and where his circuit will be I neither know nor
          care, though I am well convinced that brother George A. Smith was
          Where is the centre Stake of Zion? In Jackson County, Missouri.
          Were I to try to prevent you from going there, I could not do it.
          Can the wicked? No. Can the devils in hell? No, they cannot. Zion
          will be redeemed and built up, and the Saints will rejoice. This
          is the land of Zion; and who are Zion? The pure in heart are
          Zion; they have Zion within them. Purify yourselves, sanctify the
          Lord God in your hearts, and have the Zion of God within you, and
          then you will rejoice more and more. Pray without ceasing, and in
          everything give thanks. Is it not a hard task to live this
          religion without enjoying the spirit of it? Such a course worries
          the feelings, fills a person with sorrow and affliction, and
          makes him miserable. The easiest life to live, by nay mortal
          being on the earth, is to live in the light of God's countenance,
          and have fellowship with his Son Jesus Christ. I know this by my
          own experience. In this course there is no darkness, no sorrow,
          no grief. The power of the Spirit of God has preserved me in the
          vigour of youth, and I am as active as a boy. How is it with you
          who do not enjoy the spirit of your religion? It is a hard life
          for you to live; and you had better, from this day, take a course
          to enjoy the Spirit of the Lord; then you will be numbered with
          the wise. Let us all so live as to have oil in our vessels, our
          lamps trimmed for lighting, and be ready to go in with the
          Bridegroom to the marriage supper. I could tell you the meaning
          of that portion of Scripture, but I have not time now.
          The most ignorant of our Elders, with the Spirit and power of God
          upon them, can, in knowledge of Scripture, lead the smartest of
          the Gentile priests into deep water, and dip them under, and draw
          them back again at their pleasure, and confound the Scripture
          knowledge of the priestcraft that is on the earth. During our
          return from England, brother Heber C. Kimball was beset by a
          number of Baptist priests who had been attending a conference. He
          read them all down out of the New Testament. Brother George A.
          Smith sat beside them with a pocket Bible, and brother Heber
          would say--"Brother George, turn to that." "Oh," said the
          priests, "you need not turn to it, for we recollect it," when
          there was no such passage in the Bible. He sat for two hours and
          advanced much Scripture that never was in the Bible, as did
          Benjamin Franklin, when he was conversing with a man who opposed
          him upon the subject of charity, and was particularly in favour
          of justice. "You remember the Scripture," said Franklin, "where
          it reads like this:--Once on a time an old man came at eventide
          to Abram's tent. Abram bid him welcome, but as he entered the
          tent he gave not God thanks. He said to Abram, Canst thou give me
          meat? And Abram said, Thou art not a servant of God, and thou
          shalt not have meat. The old man said, Let me have meat, that I
          may live and not die. And the voice of the Lord came to Abram in
          this wise: Abram, Abram, beholdest thou this aged servant of
          mine, with whom I have borne ninety-nine years, and canst thou
          not bear with him one night?" When Franklin got through, the man
          had yielded the point, and asked him where he read that; to which
          Franklin replied, "You will find it in the 51st chapter of
          Genesis!" and there are only fifty-one chapters in Genesis, and
          but few of them, if any, will know that there are only fifty.
          With regard to true theology, a more ignorant people never lived
          than the present so-called Christian world.
          Saints, live your religion faithfully, and you will enjoy life;
          and when you are as old as I am, your hair will be as bright as
          mine is. If I live to the first day of next June, I shall be
          sixty years old, though I do not look or feel as though I had
          reached that age. What preserves me? The spirit of my
          religion--the power of God that is upon me and through me. I love
          it; it is better to me than meat and drink--than my temporal
          life. Many a man will lay down his life for his religion, but
          will not live it one day. Live your religion, and have no desire
          but to build up the kingdom of God on the earth. The love of God
          is bestowed upon this people, and what is its effect? Persons in
          foreign lands, for the Gospel, for the sake of Jesus and the
          kingdom of God, have left fathers, mothers, children, wives,
          husbands, and every other relative they had, and come to this
          distant region. The Gospel will take two of a city, and once in a
          while, one of a family; it will take one here and another there.
          Fathers, mothers, brothers, and sisters are no more to me than
          are any other persons, unless they embrace this work. Here are my
          fathers, my mothers, my sisters, and my brethren in the kingdom,
          and I have none outside of it, neither in any part of the earth,
          nor in all the eternity of the Gods. In this kingdom are my
          acquaintances, relatives, and friends,--my soul, my affections,
          my all.
          I will carry this idea a little further, for the sake of those
          who are unmarried. Since I was baptized into this Church and
          kingdom, if all the female beauty had been simmered down into one
          woman not in this kingdom, she would not have appeared handsome
          to me; but if a person's heart is open to receive the truth, the
          excellency of love and beauty is there. How is it with you,
          sisters? Do you distinguish between a man of God and a man of the
          world? It is one of the strongest things that happens in my
          existence, to think that any man or woman can love a being that
          will not receive the truth of heaven. The love this Gospel
          produces is far above the love of women: it is the love of
          God--the love of eternity--of eternal lives.
          May God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 6, 1860
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1860
                                  JOYS OF ETERNITY.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1860.
          I wish the people could realize that they walk, live, and abide
          in the presence of the Almighty. The faithful shall have eyes to
          see as they are seen, and you shall behold that you are in the
          midst of eternity and in the presence of holy beings, and be
          enabled ere long to enjoy their society and presence. You are
          greatly blessed. How many there are who say--"God bless you!" How
          many times it is said to the Saints--"I bless you, and may the
          Lord bless you!" You shall be blessed all the time. Good is
          poured out on the people, and we say Amen.
          The brethren have done nobly in their contributions to the
          Missionary Fund, and we expect to continue to do nobly. How much
          do we expect to do for the kingdom of God? The talent, ability,
          and everything placed in the hands of this people shall be
          devoted to his cause and kingdom on the earth, in the name of the
          God of Israel. These are my feelings. As far as I have control,
          and as far as I have influence in this kingdom, all within its
          pales shall be devoted to its upbuilding. When Elders are called
          to go and preach, they go; and when we want means we shall have
          To morrow morning we expect to meet you here again. When shall we
          meet to part no more? Never, never; no, never. That is a curious
          idea, and I have not time to give full explanations. We shall go
          and come; and when we are in the eternity, we shall be on this
          earth, which will be brought into the immediate presence of the
          Father and the Son. We shall inhabit different mansions, and
          worlds will continue to be made, formed, and organized, and
          messengers from this earth will be sent to others. This earth
          will become a celestial body--be like a sea of glass, or like a
          urim and thummim; and when you wish to know anything, you can
          look in this earth and see all the eternities of God. We shall
          make our home here, and go on our missions as we do now, but at
          greater than railroad speed.
          It is time to close our meeting; and, by the power of right I
          have in the Priesthood of the Son of God, I bless the Saints of
          latter days. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 8, 1860
                           Brigham Young, October 8, 1860
                                 FUNDS OF THE CHURCH.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          By the cash manifest just read by brother John T. Caine, you
          perceive that there has been expended, during the years 1857,
          1858, 1859, and to Oct. 4, 1860, $70,204 in excess of what has
          been received in money and Tithing. This excess has been derived
          from cash received for lumber sold to the army to the amount of
          some 16,000 dollars or 18,000 dollars, and from the sale of
          sheep, horses, mules, cows, waggons, harness, &c., to various
          persons for cash. It has been rather difficult to raise the large
          amount of cash we have expended over the amount received on
          money-Tithing; but when it comes time to sleep, I do not stay
          awake contriving how we are to financier. I can understand in a
          very few minutes all that is necessary and possible to be done,
          without taking very great thought in the matter.
          At times it seems as though all hell and earth are combined to
          keep money out of my hands. A great many of the people would give
          me millions, if they had it; but most of those who have it will
          not part with it. Those who are liberal have nothing, and they
          would give me all they have. Scarcely a man comes into this
          Church, having much of an amount of money, but what spends his
          money before he gathers with the Saints. Persons would conceal
          from Joseph that they had any money, and, after they had spent or
          lost it all, would come to him and say--"Oh, how I love, brother
          Joseph!" If you think you can keep the money from me, you will be
          mistaken, for I shall have what is necessary to carry on this
          work; and those who take a course to hedge up my way in business
          transactions, pertaining to carrying on this work, will go to the
          Devil. They shall have that promise, with my blessing. I do not
          curse people, but I bless that class with a plenty of devils.
          For four years past we have not had much money pass through our
          hands. In previous years merchants here have received as much
          money from me yearly as you have heard read here to-day. During
          the past few years we have had to manage and plan pretty closely
          in our business transactions. Those who bring coal to sell want
          money, and the brethren who labour on the Public Works need a
          little money now and then. Some think that brother Wells, who is
          our Superintendent of Public Works, is hard and close in his
          public dealings; but he is not. I have explained all that is
          necessary in regard to this matter. We traffic and trade, we
          drive cattle to California, and trade here and there, and do
          everything we can to carry on this work. You know, and my wives
          and children know, that it is my mind that those who do nothing
          but sit in rocking-chairs can live on potatoes and buttermilk,
          while those who do the labour should have both the substantial
          food and the luxuries. My friends know that this is my mind all
          the time.
          Some may think that my individual business is so mixed and
          combined with the public business that I cannot keep them
          separate. This is not the case, as you can learn by asking
          brother David O. Calder, or brother John T. Caine, who has been
          reading a manifest to you. Hiram B. Clawson, John T. Caine, and
          Thomas Ellerbeck are the clerks who keep the books of my private
          business; and the Trustee-in-Trust has his clerks, of whom David
          O. Calder is the chief. Horace Whitney, Joseph Simmons, and Amos
          M. Musser are his associate clerks, and they keep the books
          pertaining to the public business. If brother Calder wishes one
          hundred or a thousand dollars, if I have it, he borrows it of
          Hiram B. Clawson and pays it back; and so also brother Clawson
          borrows of him and returns it. The teasers who come all the time
          after women, and soon get tired of them and want to divorce them,
          I make pay ten dollars for each divorce, and that is my
          individual bank. If I want five dollars or fifty cents from Hiram
          B. Clawson, it is charged to me; and if he receives money from
          me, it is credited to me; and not a dollar (except what I hand
          out or give away out of my private purse,) goes out of my office,
          either in private or public capacity, without passing through its
          appropriate set of books. I tell you this, that all my know that
          my private affairs are not amalgamated with the public affairs.
          Brigham Young and the Trustee-in-Trust are two persons in
          business. When you speak of Brigham Young as Trustee-in-Trust, he
          is one man; and when as Brigham Young, he is another; and the
          business between these two names is kept as strictly separate as
          is the business of any two firms in the world. If you want to
          know anything about the money, item by item, how it has been
          obtained and how expended, our books are open.
          We do not ask anybody to pay Tithing, unless they are disposed to
          do so; but if you pretend to pay Tithing, pay it like honest men.
          And Bishops who have it in their power to gather money-Tithing,
          it is their duty to do it; and if they do not, they do not
          magnify their calling. And brethren that have money, pay your
          Tithing on it while you have it; and when you turn your property,
          upon which Tithing is due, into money, pay your Tithing in money.
          Here are thousands of men wearing good hats, coats, pantaloons,
          &c., &c., that I have paid the money for. And women with costly
          ribbons on their bonnets, I pay the money for these ribbons; and
          I pay the money for the slippers on their feet, for their
          stockings, their garments, &c. I have paid the money for these
          articles, year after year. Is it not your duty to see that I have
          a little money? Were the Lord to reveal to me where the ancient
          Jaredites hid their hundred of millions of dollars' worth of
          treasure, I should not take it and hand it out to the people,
          unless the Lord directed me to do so; otherwise, it would perhaps
          seal the damnation of many; for at present you are better off
          without those treasures than you would be with them.
          If I am under obligation to see this Gospel carried to all the
          nations of the earth, so also is every Elder of Israel. If it is
          my duty to see the poor gathered, so it is the duty of every
          Elder. There is no excuse for any man: every one ought to put
          forth his hands and means, and do according to his ability.
          We have often told you that we want to build a Temple, but not
          for convening promiscuous congregations. I inform you, long
          before you see the walls reared and the building completed, that
          it will be for the purposes of the Priesthood, and not for
          meetings of the people: we shall not hold public meetings in it.
          I should like to see the Temple built, in which you will see the
          Priesthood in its order and true organization, each Quorum in its
          place. If we want a larger building than this Tabernacle for
          public exercises, here is the ground already planned, and has
          been for years. We can, if we choose, build a Tabernacle that
          will accommodate fifteen thousand people. The Temple will be for
          the endowments--for the organization and instruction of the
          Priesthood. If you want to build a Temple on these conditions,
          you can have the privilege. But I never again want to see one
          built to go into the hands of the wicked. I have asked my Father
          to give me power to build a Temple on this block, but not until I
          can for ever maintain my rights in it. I would rather see it
          burnt than to see it go into the hands of devils. I was thankful
          to see the Temple in Nauvoo on fire. Previous to crossing the
          Mississippi river, we had met in that Temple and handed it over
          to the Lord God of Israel; and when I saw the flames, I said
          "Good, Father, if you want it to be burned up." I hoped to see it
          burned before I left, but I did not. I was glad when I heard of
          its being destroyed by fire, and of the walls having fallen in,
          and said, "Hell, you cannot now occupy it." When the Temple is
          built here, I want to maintain it for the use of the Priesthood:
          if this cannot be, I would rather not see it built, but go into
          the mountains and administer there in the ordinances of the holy
          Priesthood, which is our right and privilege. I would rather do
          this than to build a Temple for the wicked to trample under their
          There are great and glorious things yet to be revealed. We are
          but babes and sucklings in the knowledge of God and godliness.
          With all we know and understand by the Priesthood here in the
          midst of this people, we are mere infants before the angels in
          heaven. We want to instruct the people and prepare them to enter
          into the presence of the Father and the Son. We want to gather
          the poor, send the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth,
          and do a great many other good things; and we will do so. We will
          turn the world right side up, for it is now wrong side up, and we
          want to turn it over, prepare it, and present it to Him who owns
          it, in a more goodly form and attitude than it has been for many
          [Here Elder John T. Caine read a list of the subscriptions to the
          Missionary Fund.]
          We will send our Elders forth to preach, and will furnish, as we
          have now, waggons, mules, harness, &c., to those who are not able
          to provide those things for themselves. When our Missionaries
          reach the frontiers, they will place a fair valuation upon their
          animals, &c., the money will be paid to them, and they can at
          once proceed to their different fields of labour. I pay them the
          money for the property they have at the frontiers, and when they
          return I want them to come home as poor as they go away. If any
          one wishes to get rich, let him stay here and get rich, and not
          enrich himself from the labours and means of the poor Saints
          abroad. You may think that I am severe on that course. I am, and
          I mean to be, until I stop it. It has been growing and growing,
          becoming tall--almost ungovernable and out of my reach; but my
          foot is set upon it, and I will walk it under and the influence
          of any one who promotes such a principle. If I want to become
          wealthy, I will stay here and accumulate property. If brother
          Heber C. Kimball, Daniel H. Wells, or the Twelve Apostles want to
          accumulate wealth, stay here and do it, and not go into the world
          to become rich. When you go into the world, go to preach the
          Gospel; and if you have a sixpence, give it to the people. Give
          your time and talent to the people; and if the Lord puts money
          into your pockets, it is not yours, only for you to use to save
          the people spiritually and temporally.
          We are going to fit out our Elders from here, asking no odds of
          the world: we have proved them enough. The gold and the silver
          belong to the Lord Almighty, and he will hand it over to us as
          fast as we know how to use it to his name's glory. Some say, "If
          we had a gold mine, we would do well." If I knew where there was
          a gold mine, I would not tell you. I do not want you to find one,
          and I do not mean that you shall; or, if you do, it shall be over
          my faith. We have gold enough in the world, and it is all the
          Lord's, and we do not deserve more than we get. Let us make good
          use of that, and send out the Elders.
          Brother Woolley stated, yesterday, that he wished to see men and
          women who are too lazy to cook their victuals come with
          handcarts. They are the ones that will not come with handcarts;
          they have to be conveyed in waggons; and when they arrive here
          they will apostatize. It seems impossible to have them to do so
          anywhere else; and we want them here as soon as possible, that
          they may apostatize and leave--get out of our way--that we may go
          on with our labours; and in this we are making a few devils for
          future use, to carry on our kingdoms.
          Let the brethren who pretend to be Bishops be so indeed, and
          gather Tithing. And if the people pretend to pay Tithing, pay it
          properly and fairly, so far as you do pay, or let it alone
          entirely. Keep your dollars and cents, your horses and mules,
          your grain, &c., if you choose; but if you pretend to pay
          Tithing, pay it like men: act like men and Saints. We want to
          build a Temple on this block. Don't you think that hell will
          howl? What did we tell you when we laid those foundation walls?
          We told you that all hell would be on the move. That has
          transpired, and still they say, "We have not persecuted you;" but
          they are liars. Who among them have stepped forward and said,
          "Let those men alone?" Only a few. Our friend who came here in
          the dead of winter, having left his wife sick nigh unto death, is
          one of those who will yet have a celestial crown; he is on the
          road to it. When Judge Kinney was in Washington, he spoke well of
          this people. So far as I know, he has never spoken evil of this
          people, but every time he met an Elder in Washington he received
          him as a friend, spoke to him kindly, and was not ashamed to walk
          arm-in-arm with him in the streets of that city. There is a
          kingdom for him--a kingdom of glory. When they wanted him to come
          here as a Governor, I am told that he said, "Yes, if you send no
          soldiers there." He has a heart; and I say, God bless him and
          every other good, honest man, whether he is a "Mormon" or not.
          Who ever walked more correctly in his sphere of business than
          Judge Shaver? No man. He was as upright as a man could be. He
          came here as a Judge, and he honoured the people, he honoured his
          office, he honoured the President in his appointment, and he
          honoured the laws of the Territory and the laws of the
          Government. There is a kingdom for him; he will have his reward.
          There is a great difference between persecuting this people and
          the people of other sects. God will make persecutors pay every
          debt they contract with this people. This is the Priesthood of
          the Almighty. God has set his hand the second time to gather the
          people. It will not do to trifle with this people. "Touch not
          mine anointed," saith the Lord. O ye inhabitants of the earth, be
          careful how you infringe upon the Latter-day Saints. They are the
          anointed of the Lord, and are like the apple of his eye, and he
          will bring you into judgment for every act and move you make
          against them. This nation will be shivered to pieces. There is no
          cohesion in the particles that compose it. If you touch it, it
          will fall to pieces, for it is shattered from its centre to its
          circumference. They think it so strange that the "harmonious
          democracy" can divide. You might as well try to put out the sun
          as to make them united. God is working with them; he is taking
          his Spirit from them. They are like water spilled upon the
          ground; there is no soundness nor stability left in them; they
          are devoid of good sense. God has called away the intelligence he
          bestowed upon them, and every move they make will sink them
          deeper and deeper in the mire, until they are lost and gone for
          ever. We wish them no evil; we heap no coals of fire on their
          heads, only be doing them good and exhorting them to refrain from
          meddling with this people. The time is nigh when every man that
          will not take up his sword against his neighbour must needs flee
          to Zion. Where is Zion? Where the organization of the Church of
          God is. And may it dwell spiritually in every heart; and may we
          so live as to always enjoy the Spirit of Zion! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 14, 1860
                           Brigham Young, October 14, 1860
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 14, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          We have enjoyed interesting and intelligent remarks by brother
          Taylor this morning; and perhaps we may all say, with propriety,
          that what has been said is sufficient for the present--that we
          are now full and need no more. What has been presented is very
          true and very satisfactory. I delight in hearing my brethren
          speak of things that pertain to God and godliness. Brother Taylor
          says there is no intelligence only that which come from God. We
          might ask, Is there any valuable fact known by any person, except
          by the revelations that flow from the Lord Jehovah? God is the
          source, the fountain of all intelligence, no matter who possesses
          it, whether man upon the earth, the spirits in the spirit-world,
          the angels that dwell in the eternities of the Gods, or the most
          inferior intelligence among the devils in hell. All have derived
          what intelligence, light, power, and existence they have from
          God--from the same source from which we have received ours.
          My delight, my joy, my life consist of the very things that
          brother Taylor has been laying before this congregation. Those
          principles pertain to eternal life. It is my delight to hear the
          things of God brought to the understanding of the children of
          men. This is the beauty of the Gospel we have received. The
          excellency of the glory of the character of brother Joseph Smith
          was that he could reduce heavenly things to the understanding of
          the finite. When he preached to the people--revealed the things
          of God, the will of God, the plan of salvation, the purposes of
          Jehovah, the relation in which we stand to him and all the
          heavenly beings, he reduced his teachings to the capacity of
          every man, woman, and child, making them as plain as well-defined
          pathway. This should have convinced every person that ever heard
          of him of his divine authority and power, for no other man was
          able to teach as he could, and no person can reveal the things of
          God, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. When we hear a man
          that can speak of heavenly things, and present them to the people
          in a way that they can be understood, you may know that to that
          man the avenue is open, and that he, by some power, has
          communication with heavenly beings; and when the highest
          intelligence is exhibited, he, perhaps, has communication with
          the highest intelligence that exists.
          This Gospel is my glory. Jesus said to his disciples, "Take my
          yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart,
          and ye shall find rest unto your souls; for my yoke is easy and
          my burden is light." Why is it so? as brother Taylor has said, it
          is through the love that the people should have for the Gospel,
          which ought to be more than their love for fathers, mothers,
          sisters, brothers, wives, children, houses, lands, goods and
          chattels, or anything that pertains to this earth. The Spirit of
          revelation, even the Spirit of eternal life, is within that
          person who lives so as to bear properly the yoke of Jesus. The
          heavens are open to such persons, and they see and understand
          things that pertain to eternity, and also the things that pertain
          to this earth, which will pass away with it; and those who love
          the things of earth will pass away with it. When death takes
          them, all is gone.
          But the person that wears the yoke of Jesus and bears his
          burden--who loves the cause of truth and righteousness more than
          all else--"Why," says he, "Eternity if full of fathers and
          mothers. There is my Father enthroned in glory. He is the Father
          of my spirit." God our Father, who dwells in eternity, is the
          Father of our spirits and the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
          Christ. The man or woman that lives in the revelations of Jesus
          Christ can see and understand this. Here are our earthly fathers,
          the begetters of our mortal bodies; but there is the foundation
          of all the life that I or any other person can possess on the
          face of the earth, even God my Father who dwells in the heavens.
          There also is my mother.
          I am not confined to love my father and mother here, if they do
          not love God, the fountain of all truth. In the heavens are
          fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers. Unless my father, mother,
          brother, sister, wife, and child, pertaining to the flesh, love
          God supremely, embrace the truth, and follow out the dictates of
          the Holy Ghost, they are not my kindred--I do not own them--I
          have nothing to do with them; they will perish, die, sink into
          forgetfulness, and be as though they had never been; they will
          pass away and return to native element. In heaven dwells my
          Father. There are the heavenly hosts--my sisters, my brethren, my
          kindred, and my friends; they are my bosom acquaintances. We
          behold each other with the natural eye, and that is
          short-sighted. But had we eyes to see as God sees, we could see
          our antipodes as well as we can see each other's faces. We could
          see the uttermost parts of the earth and behold all creation as
          well at midnight as at noonday. Darkness would be no obstruction,
          incorporated matter, this Tabernacle, the houses, the earth, and
          even matter that fills space and prevents our seeing objects at
          great distances, would be no obstruction to our visions. Then we
          should behold that God is here, that our Father dwells here. We
          are in his presence, just as much as those who sit at the
          farthest side of this congregation are in my presence. There is
          much in my presence besides those who sit here, if we had eyes to
          see the heavenly beings that are in our presence.
          The person that wears the yoke of Jesus, that has communication
          with the heavens, finds his yoke easy and his burden light; he is
          master of it. Wear the yoke of Jesus, bear his burden, and the
          revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ will show to every
          individual that you are not servants of anything, but that the
          principles of eternal life give you the mastery--the supremacy
          over all things in heaven and on earth. As the Apostles has
          said--"Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors,
          through him that loved us. For I am persuaded that neither death,
          nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things
          present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other
          creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which
          is in Christ Jesus our Lord." "Therefore let no man glory in men;
          for all things are yours, whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or
          the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to
          come; all are yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's."
          All this, and all that men can imagine and a million time more,
          God has in store for us. If we are faithful, all is ours. If we
          trample sin and iniquity under our feet, then we are the masters,
          which makes the yoke easy and the burden light.
          As has been observed, it is hard for a person to give up his
          appetites, and yield his passions and will to the will of God.
          The son and the father, the child and the mother, the servant and
          the master, are all amenable to the laws of the land in which
          they live. They are all under law: if not, they are a law unto
          themselves. They know right from wrong, and are restricted from
          doing wrong. The Gods are under the same restriction. If people
          do not observe the principles by which they should be guided,
          they sink under condemnation. If they follow correct laws, they
          preserve the identity of their character to all eternity, and
          will dwell with the Gods, angels, and those that inherit
          eternity. If we yield ourselves servants to obey the principles
          that hold us in existence, it gives to us our exaltation, and
          glorifies us with the Gods, and puts all things under our feet.
          What a glorious law that is! There is nothing here, except the
          sin within us, that repels this law. Trample every feeling that
          is opposed to this law under your feet.
          The majority of the world of mankind would rather be damned than
          oppose their appetites. They feel like following them at the
          expense of their salvation. They do not like to be under the
          restriction of truth and right. They want to be where they can do
          what they please. They obey the law of death, and will have their
          reward and reap the extent of their wages; for they will have
          death, and nobody can have life but those that inherit it from
          God. All that refuse the truth--the Gospel of salvation, and
          yield themselves obedient to the law of sin and death, will reap
          in full the reward of their doings. It is hard for a child to
          obey its parents, for a servant to obey his master, and for
          people to obey the laws of the land. You frequently hear some
          persons grumbling about the laws of this city, and about the laws
          of this Territory, which are wholesome and good. Why don't such
          persons live as some others do? I live above the laws. They do
          not in the least infringe upon me. The City Council never passed
          an ordinance that infringed upon me or upon my rights. Our
          Legislature has never passed a law that infringed upon me,
          because I live above the law through honouring every particle of
          it. In this course the law is beneath my feet and is my servant,
          not my master, Thousands live in this way.
          The laws of the Gospel are neither more nor less than a few of
          the principles of eternity revealed to the people, by which they
          return to heaven from whence they came. A few of the laws of the
          Gospel have been revealed to us in the last days, by which we can
          begin and walk the path back into the presence of the Father and
          the Son, having the communication opened between the heavens and
          the earth to reveal the will of God to the children of men. We
          delight in the heavenly law--in that law that will preserve us to
          all eternity. We delight more in this than in everything else.
          Here are my fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, wives, children.
          "What, are there wives and children for me in the eternal
          worlds?" Yes.
          Let me here say a word to console the feelings and hearts of all
          who belong to this Church. Many of the sisters grieve because
          they are not blessed with offspring. You will see the time when
          you will have millions of children around you. If you are
          faithful to your covenants, you will be mothers of nations. You
          will become Eves to earths like this; and when you have assisted
          in peopling one earth, there are millions of earths still in the
          course of creation. And when they have endured a thousand million
          times longer than this earth, it is only as it were the beginning
          of your creations. Be faithful, and if you are not blest with
          children in this time, you will be hereafter. But I would not
          dare tell you all I know about these matters, though I know but
          little: still I am not a fool in the things of God, neither is
          brother Taylor, though he saw so much to learn that he did not
          realize that he had learned anything. We have learned a great
          deal, although we are still but babes and sucklings in the things
          of God; yet the truth and knowledge we possess pertaining to the
          plan of salvation outweigh all possessed by others on the earth.
          Be faithful, and you will delight in the things of God, and bear
          the yoke--carry the burden God has placed on you to bear.
          Brother Taylor lifted his arm, and asked by what power he did it.
          It is by that inherent divinity you call will; God has placed it
          in every being. When you go into the dramshops in Whiskey-street,
          (Elders go there!) the salutation is, "How do you do, brother?
          Won't you take a glass with me?" I have power to lift a glass and
          hand it to my brother, and say, "No; I do not drink any strong
          drink." "Oh, come, take a little for friendship's sake." I have
          power to hand it to my neighbour's lips, and my neighbour has
          power to dash it out of my hands. Who has given me that power? It
          is inherent in me. What do you do, when these are presented to
          you--when the cup is handed to your lips? Will you partake of it,
          or say, (taking a glass of water in his hand,) Here are my best
          wishes for you to do right, but you may go to the Devil with your
          whiskey (dashing the water upon the floor). Have I the power to
          do this? You call it will. It is the divinity God has placed in
          his intelligent creatures. It is for us to overcome every evil
          passion we have, in consequence of the fall.
          The Devil has the mastery of the earth: he has corrupted it, and
          has corrupted the children of men. He has led them in evil until
          they are almost entirely ruined, and are so far from God that
          they neither know Him nor his influence, and have almost lost
          sight of everything that pertains to eternity. This darkness is
          more prevalent, more dense, among the people of Christendom, than
          it is among the heathen. They have lost sight of all that is
          great and glorious--of all principles that pertain to life
          Will you overcome evil? You have power to do so, for God has
          given you this power. You can toss the proffered glass to the
          ground, dash it out of your neighbour's hand, or drink its
          contents, be a fool, wallow in the gutter, and die the death of a
          fool. Do as you please. I do not know of anything but what I am
          master of, with regard to appetite, as I have often told you. If
          I were not, I would at once have a war with myself.
          What is there that I cannot do without? Can I do without seeing
          my father and mother pertaining to the earth? I can. I have not
          seen them for many years. My mother died when I was fourteen
          years of age, and my father died a few weeks after I left the
          States for England, in 1839. After the driving from Missouri, he
          said that he did not want to live any longer. I have not seen him
          for a long time. Can I do without seeing him? Yes, and pass my
          time comfortably. Suppose my wives and children should say,
          "Husband, father, we are going to leave you, unless you do thus
          and so." I would say, Leave as quickly as you please, every one
          of you. My children, if they are froward and will not believe and
          obey the Gospel, are no more to me than the children now sitting
          here. Here are my children, that I can take to my bosom, that
          will love and serve God; and they are dearer to me than those I
          have, unless they love the Lord Jesus Christ.
          I do not believe it possible, since I have been baptized into
          this Church, for a woman to be presented to me that I could love,
          were she not in the Church of Jesus Christ and did not love the
          Gospel. That is my feeling to-day, and I expect it to remain from
          henceforth and for ever.
          The discourse we have heard this morning is excellent. It seemed
          to me as though the heavens were here and I could talk about them
          with a very good feeling, and induce the people to see and
          understand correct principles. How quickly they would shun evil
          and forsake that which would drag them down to everlasting ruin,
          if they could but see it.
          Brethren and sisters, let us treasure up in our hearts all the
          good we can learn, and forsake all the evil we meet with--walk it
          under our feet. Evil is not worthy the notice and attention of
          these intelligences. Heavenly things and eternal principles will
          exalt those intelligences in the eternities of the Gods: these
          principles alone are worthy of your attention.
          May the Lord help us to choose the way of life and salvation, and
          to be prepared to enjoy his society hereafter! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 2, 1860
                         Heber C. Kimball, September 2, 1860
                              THE GOSPEL COMMISSION, &c.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 2, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          You have all heard what has been said, and I presume there is not
          an intelligent mind here to-day but what could say Amen. Every
          person can hear and judge for himself. In judging, you must be
          sure and judge a righteous judgment, which is to judge without
          The enemies of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
          are so prejudiced against this people, that they cannot hear the
          truth, neither can they open their minds to receive it. It is
          with them that speak evil of the religion we profess, as they
          said anciently, "There can no good thing come out of Nazareth."
          They did not believe it possible that the Saviour could come out
          of such a place as Nazareth, and now the world do not believe
          that any good can be produced by this people; but we know that
          all the truth there is on the earth belongs to this kingdom and
          people, and that which has been revealed in the last days is
          comprehended by many of the Saints of God in these mountains.
          It is our duty as a people to practise our religion, and not say
          that we are Latter-day Saints and never practise it; but when we
          say so, let us practise that religion which teacheth us to do
          good, to be generous, and extend the hand of benevolence to all
          men. This is our religion, and it is the religion which Christ
          Now, I will bring up a saying of Jesus, used when giving a
          commandment to his Apostles, and that commandment is to us. He
          said, "Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in
          the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost;
          teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded
          you: and lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the
          world." (Matthew, 28th chap.)
          This is the commission that Jesus Christ gave to his Apostles,
          and he authorized them to call others and place upon them that
          authority necessary to qualify them to administer the ordinances
          of the Lord's house, and make them ministers of righteousness. In
          another place his commission to them is worded a little
          differently. It reads as follows:--"Go ye into all the world, and
          preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is
          baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be
          damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe: In my
          name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new
          tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
          deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the
          sick, and they shall recover." (Mark, chap. 16, ver. 15-18.)
          If you have a little water sprinkled in your face, poured upon
          your head, or you kneel in the water, is that baptism? No; you
          must go and be buried with Christ--be immersed--overwhelmed in
          the water. This requirement is binding upon all, both high and
          low. Kings upon their thrones have got to bow to it or be damned.
          And I will say to you, gentlemen and ladies, who have not
          complied with this, you will have to do so in a day to come,
          before you can receive an exaltation in the kingdom of God; for
          the day will come when every knee shall bow and every tongue
          confess that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God. This
          is the Gospel of Christ that we preach, and it is going to all
          the nations of the earth; and it will never stop till every ear
          shall have heard the sound, and every tongue confess that Jesus
          is the Lord.
          I introduced the Gospel into Europe 23 years ago. Now where is
          it? It has spread throughout many of the European countries, its
          sound has been heard in Asia, Africa, and Australasia, and in
          many of the islands, and tens of thousands have received the
          truth. I know that this is the Gospel of Christ, and it is the
          power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth and
          practises it; but it is not the power of God to those who do not
          practise it.
          If this Gospel of the kingdom had been preached in its simplicity
          by all the Elders, there would have been a thousand in the Church
          now where there is one. But the Elders preach everything to the
          world but what they are sent to preach. Instead of going down to
          the root of the matter, and coming up to the trunk and limbs,
          they begin at the top and cram it down; yes, they make them
          swallow the tree top foremost.
          Now, in all the missions of President Young and myself, there was
          never a circumstance occurred where men wanted to argue and hold
          discussion with us, because we presented the plain truth. But
          when men reason upon things they know nothing about, they get
          into trouble. It is the duty of the Elders to simplify everything
          as they can, go down to the roots, and do not take hold of the
          biggest roots but the small ones, and show them gradually every
          principle that pertains to eternal life. 
          If men that are going to preach the Gospel will do this, the Lord
          will teach them something, for he is a natural mechanic; and that
          man is a natural preacher and a natural being who is like his
          father; for our God is a natural man, and as President Young
          says, our Heavenly Father is the beginning, the first of all
          mechanics. Where did he get his knowledge from? From his Father,
          just as we get knowledge from our earthly parents. Why, bless
          you, there are men in this Church that knew my grandfather, and I
          knew my father, and many of you know your fathers. Now, you know
          me, all of you, and I have offspring, and they are acquainted
          with me, and know considerable of my mind. Then why not the
          children of our Heavenly Father know his mind and will? If the
          people were in the beginning, they would be much more intelligent
          than they are now.
          In relation to the way in which I look upon the works of God and
          his creatures, I will say that I was naturally begotten; so was
          my father, and also my Saviour Jesus Christ. According to the
          Scriptures, he is the first begotten of his father in the flesh,
          and there was nothing unnatural about it.
          I will say to all friends, neighbours, and visitors, and all the
          world that have not complied with the Gospel, Repent of your sins
          and be baptized for the remission of them, and receive the Holy
          Ghost by the laying on of hands by those having authority. Be
          honest, and seek to serve the Lord your God. This is my advice to
          you and those of my brethren that have come in with the
          handcarts, or what I call the Independent Company of the United
          States. Be Saints; live your religion; be upright and virtuous in
          all things. Do you think you will find sharks here? Yes, I tell
          you there are plenty of sharks, and lots of those sawfish; and
          then there are those that will try to fulfil the Saviour's words
          respecting entertaining strangers, and they will take you in, and
          they will shave you of every dime you have in the world; and if
          they cannot shave you, they will steal from you. I want to warn
          you of it, for that very kind of characters shaved me and stole
          some of my cattle, and they have stolen from my brethren and
          sisters; and the greatest suffering we have with such men is to
          bear with such a set of ungodly creatures; and it is the worst
          thing, and the most troublesome and oppressive, to have such kind
          of characters on the Plains. And this is the effect of the late
          reformation, when the United States sent the flower of the army
          to civilize us.
          We have just such men here, and they bemean us all, and it is
          hard to find any meaner men than they are. I will tell you it is
          hard work to deal with such a hard set of people. A more wicked
          set of scoundrels never lived than we have got here. Is it not
          too bad to be afflicted with such like creatures? It is hard, but
          we have got to bear it, and we shall have to bear it till the
          Gospel net gathers of every kind of fish, and the Lord says, Go
          forth and reap. He will gather the wheat into the garner, that
          the tares may be burned; and that day will soon come.
          God bless you, and peace be with you! Righteousness attend you,
          and your wives, and your children after you! God bless the
          mountains and valleys, and root out the wicked and the ungodly,
          that they may not have power to combine against us, is my prayer.
                              GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 2, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I do not know but the people feel tired. I have tired a great
          many times, but I always stick to it till I get over it; and I
          don't know of any other way for you to do.
          We have had the Gospel of salvation preached to us to-day. You
          Elders take the words of Paul where he says--"For I am not
          ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto
          salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also
          to the Greek. (Romans, chap. 1, verse 16.)
          We know the Gospel is true, and so did Lucifer know it; but did
          that save him? No, it did not; but it was the power of God unto
          damnation. The Gospel that we have heard to-day will be the power
          of God unto salvation to every man and woman that has heard it
          and will practise it and live up to it: then I will warrant every
          one of you to be saved in the kingdom of God, and a part in the
          first resurrection, with power to enjoy it. What we have heard
          to-day I know to be true by the Holy Ghost and the revelations of
          Jesus; and I know it by every sense that is within me, from the
          crown of my head to the soles of my feet; and so do you, if you
          have the Spirit of God.
          Now, when I take a text, I take the whole of it and apply it to
          the whole. It is as President Young was saying this forenoon, the
          Lord is a holy and just being; but where is man? Going forth in
          the name of the Lord, preaching the Gospel and promising those
          who obey it the gift of the Holy Ghost? Where is the man that has
          authority for laying hands upon the sick and manifesting the
          gifts and graces of the Gospel? There are none except the
          Latter-day Saints. The moment a man complies with these
          requirements he becomes a sheep in the sheepfold, and all who do
          not comply will be damned. Will the condemnation of those how
          violate the law, after having covenanted to keep it, be greater
          than that of those who have not received the Gospel? The moment a
          young man leaves the Church, he is then a traitor to the law of
          laws. You know the law of nations is that when a man becomes a
          traitor to the law of the land, all he has is confiscated, and he
          is punished accordingly; and so it is in the Church and kingdom
          of God.
          Brethren, my advice to you who have lived here for years--to
          those who have come here with handcarts and waggons, is, Go to
          work and prepare yourselves for the winter. Go and lay up your
          grain, that you may not be poor and destitute next spring, and
          have to beg your bread. This is very necessary for us to do. Some
          will say, I wish you would not talk about wheat any more; for if
          we have more bread than we want, we have to sell it and buy
          clothing. I wish to say to all such, Go and get some sheep and
          make some clothes for yourselves, and be independent of those
          that come here to sell goods. Some of the merchants have been
          here from nine to ten years and although we have made them rich,
          yet when all hell was boiling over against us, they would not say
          a word in our favour; and you need not go down Whisky Street more
          than twenty rods to find them. I will see them in heaven, or in
          that other place, which they say has no bottom in it, before I
          will patronize such men any more.
          Now, if hell has no bottom in it, those who were sent there would
          crawl out at the other side. If the inhabitants of the earth
          could be persuaded of the absurdity of the sectarian notions,
          they would not care much about the hell they believe in. You
          know, if sectarianism be true, the wicked will have to go down
          and down, and never stop! I would not suppose they would ever
          stop falling in a pit, if the bottom was out.
          I do not wish to dwell upon these absurdities, but I desire you
          to go to work and save your grain against a day of famine. I am
          told that flour is now selling at $8 per hundred, and wheat at 75
          cents per bushel; but then some say they cannot get the money to
          buy it with. You can, if you will work for it, and work cheap
          enough; but if you want and demand from $2.50 to $4.00 per day,
          you won't get it.
          My advice is, Take care of yourselves; and when you sustain
          yourselves, you sustain President Young and Brother Wells; and
          when we sustain yourselves, we sustain each other. We should be
          like unto a tree whose limbs are all united; for we shall never
          gain the victory until we become one--of one heart and one mind.
          While you are trying to gain the victory, the Devil will try to
          get your blessings from you. The blessings are yours, but look
          out that the Devil don't get them away from you.
          I expect that many of you who have come in from Denmark, Sweden,
          Norway, England, and the United States, will turn away. I expect
          to see this and why? Because some of you will see some faults in
          the Presidency of the Church, the Twelve, and the brethren.
          Perhaps you will go to work and get a pile of firewood, go to bed
          at night, and when you get up in the morning half of it will be
          stolen. Probably you will get a hundred of flour, and
          three-fourths of that will be stolen; you will then get a pig,
          and that will be stolen. In the next place you get a cow, and
          when you get up in the morning you will find her milked. Then you
          will say we have had enough of this milking business, and you
          will find fault with the authorities because of these things; and
          very likely there are some of you who have come here for the
          loaves and fishes, and to steal from others. If you have, repent;
          and if you have not, you used to practise those things where you
          came from, therefore you have need to repent and do right.
          The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that
          forsakes evil and does right--who walks in the ways of
          righteousness and truth.
          I have been irritated frequently with the conduct of the
          brethren, and I have often thought that if I could get hold of
          them I could cuff their ears. We have some of those loose,
          careless characters here, I have no doubt. The difficulties with
          many are that when they came here they brought themselves, and
          the worst characters they will have to deal with will be
          I have frequently taken in brethren that have come in with the
          handcarts, given them wood, flour, and meat and vegetables; and
          they are welcome till they get settled, and then they must go to
          work and earn their own living. I have had such men around me,
          and they said they never saw the like in their lives. They were
          not worthy of my hospitality. I have eaten some of their oatmeal
          porridge when I was over there. I did not get much meat in those
          days; but now and then we got some meat-pie, as they called it,
          but there was precious little meat in them. They were like the
          bean-porridge that President Young and I got in Vermont, and I
          would have defied anybody to find a bean in it!
          It is no disgrace to be poor. I have been so poor that I could
          not get up in the morning! That may seem funny, but it is true. I
          have lived in Vermont when I did not have half of what they have
          in Europe, and I have seen as poor people in the United States as
          I ever saw in the cities in England; and they are the ones that
          receive this Gospel. Now, here there is not one man in twenty but
          has got a good farm and raised from one hundred to a thousand
          bushels of grain. What have they to complain of? They complain
          because our Father in heaven is too kind to them. Are there still
          vacant lands here? Yes, enough to locate every man upon that will
          come into the Church for five years to come. There never has been
          so much grain raised in these valleys, since we have been here,
          as we have raised this year; and still, if you don't look out,
          there will be suffering here before another harvest.
          I have not sold my wheat or flour to the world, and I am inclined
          to think that I shall not do it yet: I will try to be a saviour
          to my brethren and to all the house of Israel. We should all do
          this, and take an industrious and saving course. I will say, Let
          our brethren go and glean, that they may help themselves to some
          Brethren, I will not continue any longer; but my heart feels to
          bless this people, the elect of God, the righteous sons and
          daughters of the Most High, with their seed after them, for ever.
          Father, give thine angels charge over them to bear them off
          victoriously, that their feet may never slip nor their tongues
          speak guile, but that they may become one in their purpose.
          I hardly ever pray but I pray for the valleys in which we live,
          and that the indignation of the Almighty may rest upon every
          enemy. This is a choice land, and we are in the chambers of the
          Lord; and I tell you, if you besmear the chamber, you will never
          be permitted to go down into the parlour. Woe unto them that
          attempt to corrupt and work wickedly in the chambers of the Lord.
          Brethren, be faithful and humble, and you shall be blest. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Erastus
          Snow, August 26, 1860
                            Erastus Snow, August 26, 1860
                 Remarks by Elder Erastus Snow, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 26, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          It is so seldom that I address my brethren and sisters from this
          stand, that I find my bow unstrung, figuratively speaking.
          (President B. Young: Is your harp upon the willows?) Perhaps I
          may say that my harp is upon the willows, so far as public
          speaking is concerned. But, notwithstanding, I sing but little
          and pray but little, and use the bow but little. I have not
          altogether lost the power of discernment, or the power to
          appreciate the sweet sounds of the heavenly music; and I
          oftentimes feel that it were far better to exercise upon those
          gifts and callings of God whenever we are called to act; and to
          use one of brother Kimball's phrases--"It is far better to wear
          out than to rust out."
          If I understand myself correctly, I feel this morning, as I have
          felt the greater part of my life, to be devoted mentally and
          physically, as far as duty requires and circumstances permit, and
          as the Lord and my brethren call, and as the Spirit of the Lord
          shall dictate, to the happiness of my fellow-men and to the
          advancement of the kingdom of God upon the earth. I will say
          further of myself, that it is not a lack of willingness and
          disposition on my part to labour and to do good; it is not from a
          lack of desire to magnify the Priesthood--to honour my God--to
          promote his cause--to build up his kingdom--to increase the
          happiness of his subjects; but it is ignorance or weakness.
          When I reflect upon the past and contrast it with the present, so
          far as I myself am concerned, I can occasionally discover the
          weakness of my faculties and perceive hindrances to their
          exercise. I do not know that this is anything peculiar or
          strange, but I can say that my heart rejoices in the things of
          God. When I hear the things of the kingdom and the truths of the
          Gospel--those that are old to you and me--though we have heard
          those truths sounded in our ears at different times in our lives,
          they are still precious and cheering our hearts, refreshing to
          our intellects, brightening up our hopes, encouraging our
          spirits, awakening in us charity and love towards our God and
          towards his creatures, stimulating us to love our religion, and
          render ourselves worthy of that everlasting Father who has
          produced us, and who has sent us forth upon this earth to gain an
          experience and to prove ourselves here in the flesh.
          When we contemplate these things that have been revealed, the
          purposes of our Father in heaven concerning his creatures, his
          magnanimity, his extensive preparations for the happiness and the
          exaltation of those intelligent beings, to give unto them all
          that they are capable of receiving, and to stimulate them by
          every possible inducement to faithfulness, to glory, and to
          exaltation,--when we reflect upon these things, they are
          calculated, if we are able to appreciate that which is sublime,
          that which is ennobling, that which is Godlike and
          glorious,--they are calculated to inspire in every heart a good
          degree of affection and love to our Heavenly Father, and also
          obedience to his will, and at the same time to inspire in us a
          love for each other, and to all that part of his creatures who
          are created in the image of our Father, and who are called and
          destined to inherit eternal life, or, in other words, to preserve
          their identity for ever and for ever; and the whole subject of
          the Gospel of salvation and the principles which are revealed for
          the guidance of mankind here in the flesh are designed and
          calculated in their nature to cement the hearts of the children
          of men together, to make them see and feel that they are one
          family,--that their duties to each other are those of common
          brotherhood. We must learn to know that, in serving each other
          here in the flesh, we serve our God, promote his glory; and in
          that we promote the happiness, glory, and exaltation of his
          children, our brethren and sisters.
          It is by mental improvement and spiritual advancement that we
          increase our happiness, and by the enlargement of our
          understanding we increase in light, virtue, and intelligence. So,
          by bringing before the understanding of men the truths of heaven,
          we inspire them with love for the truth--a love of goodness and
          integrity; and thus, by our mental efforts, by wholesome
          counsels, kind examples, and affectionate regards, spiritually
          and physically we are the means of bringing them into closer
          communication with the Lord; or if our labour be in promoting the
          comfort and welfare of the tabernacles of men, aiding and
          assisting them physically and temporally, doing that which adds
          to the comfort or supplies the wants of the body, we are doing
          good and promoting the happiness of the children of men. To be
          sure, this is and ought to be secondary with us; for as the life
          we possess and enjoy is more than meat, and the body more than
          drink, so is the spirit, being first created, of paramount
          importance, and consequently the body is secondary. The body was
          not first created and afterward the spirit formed in the
          tabernacle, but we are informed in the revelations that God has
          given, that we were created and organized in the spirit-world, in
          the image and likeness of our Father in heaven, and consequently
          our physical tabernacles were formed for the benefit and in
          behalf of the spirit, and adapted to the use of the spirit
          prepared for its habitation and dwellingplace; not to be the
          master and controller of the spirit, to govern and dictate it,
          but, on the contrary, to be for the spirit, to be subject to it,
          under its control, dictation, and guidance in every sense of the
          word. And it is with this view and for this purpose that the Lord
          has revealed unto us that those spirits will be held accountable
          for the acts of the mortal tabernacle; for it is understood that
          the deeds done in and by the tabernacle are done by and with the
          consent of the spirit. Notwithstanding, Paul may have said, "When
          I would do good, evil is present with me;" and he excused himself
          by saying, "It is not I that sinneth, but the spirit that is in
          me; for the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak."
          Now, I am willing to let the Apostle Paul excuse himself in this
          manner, for I should think he made a bad selection of words if he
          were to represent things otherwise; but as for the deeds or
          actions I am so far from excusing the spirit in any sense of the
          word that I should entirely condemn it on the ground that every
          man is responsible for the deeds done in the body; and therefore
          it can only be taken at best as an apology or palliation for the
          dereliction of duty, caused by the weakness of the flesh and its
          liability to temptation; but not in the least degree can it be
          regarded as justification. The Lord has said that he cannot look
          upon sin with the least degree of allowance, and that he has not
          placed the spirit subject to this tabernacle, and will not
          justify it in being dictated or governed by the body. He has
          required of us to study to understand our true position before
          Him and before each other as the offspring of the Almighty here
          upon the earth; and as we study our own positions, and study
          ourselves properly, we shall at the same time comprehend
          measurably, the condition of those of our fellows around us with
          whom we are surrounded; and in comprehending our true position
          and the position of our fellow-creatures about us, we shall
          understand our callings and destiny and the purposes of our
          Heavenly Father.
          This will lead us to the comprehension of the duties we owe to
          each other. Through our ignorance, we may oftentimes do things
          that will operate both against our own interest and happiness,
          and against the interests and happiness of those with whom we are
          associated, and whose interests and happiness we desire to
          promote. These things occur in our experience, and are faults and
          weaknesses in mankind, occasioned through ignorance. Are these
          excusable? Yes, I understand that our Heavenly Father excuses
          them. We all have a great desire to excuse ourselves, and we
          desire to be excused by our friends and by our brethren and
          sisters, and in turn we try to excuse their faults and
          imperfections in like manner. But are we justified in these
          things? No; I understand that it is useless for us to talk about
          being justified in our ignorance or dereliction of duty,--at
          least, so long as light is placed before us, and we have the
          privilege of becoming acquainted with the things of God and doing
          our duty.
          We are very differently situated from the world of mankind, who
          are without the Gospel, without the light of truth, and who have
          not received the Priesthood, who have not received the
          revelations of the Holy Spirit to teach and guide them: they
          possess not the advantages of acquiring this understanding and of
          perfecting themselves in the knowledge of God as do the Saints.
          With the Latter-day Saints, who are favoured with the light of
          the revelations of heaven, with the voice of Prophets, with the
          inspiration of the Holy Ghost, with the privilege of walking in
          the light of Christ, and the privilege of obeying the everlasting
          Gospel, in all things it is vastly different. It is their
          privilege to learn themselves and their position before God, and
          to study the interest and happiness of those with whom they are
          associated, to do all they can to fit them for that higher
          position and order of intelligence and glory which has been
          referred to this morning by our President, and which are touched
          upon in the vision which God gave to Joseph Smith and Sidney
          Rigdon in February, 1832.
          We are called upon by the revelations that are given to us, and
          by the living oracles, to be Saints of God and heirs of celestial
          glory. Are we heirs to celestial glory? I understand that every
          son and daughter of Adam who hear the sound of the everlasting
          Gospel when it is proclaimed by a servant of God having
          authority, and who yield obedience to that Gospel, and who retain
          the Holy Spirit, and offer themselves in humility as candidates
          and receive baptism for the remission of sins,--such persons
          become candidates for celestial honours--for that inheritance
          which is eternal and fadeth not away, and eventually become
          prepared to enter into the glory and presence of the Father and
          the Son. This is the promise to the Saints, if they continue
          faithful, and in all things abide the law of the Lord, and keep
          sacred and holy the covenants they made in baptism. It is faith
          in the first principles of the Gospel, faith in the first
          testimony that is presented, and repentance of their past sins,
          and baptism for the remission of sins, laying on of hands by the
          Elders for the gift of the Holy Ghost, that they may receive the
          remission of sins and the blessings of the Holy Spirit, and that
          they may be endowed with power to prophesy, to speak in tongues,
          to interpret tongues, to heal the sick, and rebuke evil spirits,
          and cast them out from those possessed; yes, that they may even
          have faith to raise the dead, and exercise the power of God in
          every case of necessity.
          Does this prepare them for the celestial kingdom of our God? If
          they have in reality taken upon themselves the name of Christ and
          kept sacred their covenants, and the Almighty should take them to
          himself, and thus cut short their mortal career, I understand
          that they are saved. But so long s they remain upon the earth in
          the flesh, they remain under the same obligation to serve the
          Lord today as much as yesterday, and then continue the next day
          and the next week as they were at first to repent and be baptized
          for the remission of their sins, when the commandment of the Lord
          comes to them in England, Australia, Denmark, Switzerland, and
          the islands of the sea, to gather up their substance, come to the
          gathering-place, and assist in building up the Zion of our God,
          and to assist in establishing his kingdom in the tops of the
          mountains. Until then, there is another commandment binding upon
          them, which is a part of the law of the Lord; and if they are
          required to contribute to feed the poor, clothe the naked, and
          assist this people in the great work of the gathering, and donate
          for the building up of the Zion of our God, this is a part of
          their duty, and it is included in the commandments of the Lord to
          them as heirs of celestial glory.
          If they then begin to say in their hearts, "I have served the
          Lord for a little season; I have been baptized; I have received
          the Holy Ghost, and have become some great one; I have received
          the gift of tongues, and have prophesied; I have received the
          power of healing the sick, and other manifestations of the power
          and mercies of the Almighty; I think I can remain where I am and
          do well in disregarding the counsels of the Almighty respecting
          gathering together and dividing my substance for the gathering of
          the poor and building up of Zion." It will be said to them who
          speak and act thus, as it was said to them who speak and act
          thus, as it was said to Nebuchadnezzar of old. If they cling to
          that which is given, and set their hearts upon the things of this
          world, and love them more than they do the kingdom of our God,
          those blessings will be withdrawn, the Holy Ghost will be taken
          from them, and that light received through obedience to the first
          principles of the Gospel will flee away; that love which they
          possessed will leave them, and that light received through
          obedience to the first principles of the Gospel will flee away;
          that love which they possessed will leave them, and they will
          become weak as before and darker than ever, unless they speedily
          repent and turn unto the Lord with all their hearts. Then, if
          there is sufficient integrity left in them, the Lord may have
          forbearance and patience to try them a little longer; but it will
          be by leading them in such a path and such a line of experience
          as to altogether strip them of the idol of their hearts, and
          leave them in poverty and wretchedness. And when they have
          experienced wretchedness until, like Nebuchadnezzar, they have
          learned that the Most High reigns, and that he gave them all they
          have, and that they are nothing but his stewards, then they may
          peradventure receive again the favour and blessings of Heaven.
          This lesson we have all got to learn--that we and all that we
          possess is the Lord's, and that continually, and that we must for
          ever hold ourselves subject to his counsels and ready to obey his
          If we are called upon to bear the vessels of the Lord, to be
          witnesses of those things that we have seen and heard, and to go
          forth to a gainsaying and reviling world, we have got to lay
          aside personal considerations of selfishness, lay aside the ties
          of home, and go forth trusting in God, and have all confidence in
          him, taking our lives in our hands, like the disciples of Christ
          went, as lambs in the midst of wolves, and bear witness of the
          truth, nothing wavering or flinching; and whether it be to those
          of our native tongue, or to individuals of other tongues, or to
          the islands of the sea, they are all our kindred and the
          offspring of our Father, heirs of the same grace and life; and we
          are bound to extend the same blessings that we have received. As
          we have received freely, so we should be willing to freely
          impart, and as God had mercy and regard for us and our
          fellow-creatures, so we should give to those who are waiting to
          receive, who are of our Father and heirs to all his blessings.
          These Elders of Israel before me to-day should feel continually;
          yes, all the Elders, Priests, and Apostles, and all the people of
          God should feel this saving, heavenly feeling; and every woman
          should feel this to her husband who may be called and found
          worthy to bear a portion of the holy Priesthood and be a witness
          for the Lord and of his word. And every true, faithful Latter-day
          Saint--yes, every mother and wife in Israel do feel this, and
          under no consideration would they throw an impediment in the way
          of their father, husband, or brother, to prevent their going to
          bear this message of life, or, if required to build up the
          temples of our God, to establish the cities of Zion, to cultivate
          the earth, and make it produce that which is necessary for the
          sustenance of the people of God; and if their duties are to
          labour physically while in this tabernacle, they should be
          willing to do it, and do it with the same missionary zeal and the
          same feeling that they would preach the Gospel.
          Finally, we should all feel that all we possess is the
          Lord's--that he adds to our labours and gives us our reward,
          whether we deserve much or little; and when we have this feeling,
          and acknowledge the hand of the Lord in all things, we are
          right--we are in the path of duty and of safety.
          May God bless you, brethren and sisters, in the name of Jesus!
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 13, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 13, 1860
                  Remarks by Heber C. Kimball, made in Kay's Ward,
                                   June 13, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have not much to say; but I feel as though I had a right in my
          calling, and by virtue of the holy Priesthood upon me, to bless
          you, and to pray the blessing of our Father and God to be with
          you, in connection with the blessing you have received from
          President Young. I feel to bless the earth, and to bless the seed
          you may place on the earth--you and your children, and your
          children's children. I am aware that you are not fully aware of
          the great work that will yet spring from this people, and the
          great work of our Father that has to be accomplished in the
          latter day.
          Brethren and sisters, let us go to work now and cultivate the
          earth. I see a great deal of land here that is vacated. I am glad
          of it, for some have tried to farm more than they could attend to
          well, and have made nothing. Let us cultivate well what we do
          cultivate--make gardens and adorn them, and build good houses and
          adorn them. What a blessing it is for this people to have the
          privilege of beautifying the earth and making it like it was in
          the beginning in the garden of Eden! It is not necessary to build
          such tremendous great houses, but houses that we can complete and
          plaster over head, and on the sides and all over, and make them
          We shall be blessed and stay in these mountains. You need not be
          disheartened, for we shall stay here, and all hell cannot help
          it. We have done as they told us, until we got into the
          mountains, and here we will do the will of our Father in heaven,
          he helping us. Let us prepare ourselves, that, when we go to
          Jackson County, we shall know how to do right, and make beautiful
          gardens, &c.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 12, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 12, 1860
               May God bless you! Amen.
                  Remarks by Heber C. Kimball, made at Ogden City,
                                   June 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I can say, as President Young has said, God bless you, and peace
          from God our Father be with you always; and may peace be
          multiplied unto you, and to the whole house of Israel, and to the
          elect in all the world. I am not disposed to say much; I am not
          very well in health.
          We have had a very pleasant journey. I think I can say with
          safety it has been one of the most pleasant journeys that I have
          ever taken. On all other journeys that I have ever travelled with
          the Saints, the companies have been strictly organized; but on
          this journey we have not been organized at all, and every man has
          been orderly in every respect. We have been into one of the most
          beautiful valleys in these mountains. Last Sabbath, at Logan, we
          met with, I suppose, about half as many people as there are here
          to-day--just as good a set of people as I ever beheld. A great
          many started to go there that were disaffected--those that were
          inclined to turn away from Mormonism. I supposed they were in
          Cache Valley; but they are not there: they went somewhere else.
          We do not know of any there but good people. And it is a good
          land: the people, and the mountains, and the valleys, and
          fountains of water are all good.
          We still feel to bless Ogden City and the regions round about,
          and this people are going to be blessed mightily--I mean all the
          righteous--although there a great many, perhaps, who are
          wicked--who are inclined to steal--to be dishonest. But the Lord
          God will bless the righteous all the time, and he will not
          forsake us; and the wicked will come to an end. This world will
          roll on, and the kingdom is established here in the tops of the
          mountains; and it never will be removed--no, not one hair's
          breadth. We never shall go from these mountains until the Lord
          God calls us to go, or when we go back to the central place, in
          Jackson County, where the Lord God our Father planted his garden
          and commenced his work; and there he will finish it, and that day
          is near at hand. Therefore let your hearts be of good cheer, and
          let your souls rejoice, and cultivate the earth in hope, and
          enrich it, and make the earth like a garden, as our Father did;
          for when he comes, he will not make the garden for us, but he
          will cause his sons and daughters to do it--that is, those that
          are qualified for it; and those that are not qualified, of
          course, will be taken by them as apprentices to learn.
          "Mormonism" is true, and all persons that raise their hands
          against it will perish; and this is their end--they will go down
          to hell.
          God bless you, brethren! Peace by with you, and peace by
          multiplied upon this people for ever, and upon their children
          after them for ever. Amen.
                  Remarks by Heber C. Kimball, made at Ogden City,
                                   June 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I can say, as President Young has said, God bless you, and peace
          from God our Father be with you always; and may peace be
          multiplied unto you, and to the whole house of Israel, and to the
          elect in all the world. I am not disposed to say much; I am not
          very well in health.
          We have had a very pleasant journey. I think I can say with
          safety it has been one of the most pleasant journeys that I have
          ever taken. On all other journeys that I have ever travelled with
          the Saints, the companies have been strictly organized; but on
          this journey we have not been organized at all, and every man has
          been orderly in every respect. We have been into one of the most
          beautiful valleys in these mountains. Last Sabbath, at Logan, we
          met with, I suppose, about half as many people as there are here
          to-day--just as good a set of people as I ever beheld. A great
          many started to go there that were disaffected--those that were
          inclined to turn away from Mormonism. I supposed they were in
          Cache Valley; but they are not there: they went somewhere else.
          We do not know of any there but good people. And it is a good
          land: the people, and the mountains, and the valleys, and
          fountains of water are all good.
          We still feel to bless Ogden City and the regions round about,
          and this people are going to be blessed mightily--I mean all the
          righteous--although there a great many, perhaps, who are
          wicked--who are inclined to steal--to be dishonest. But the Lord
          God will bless the righteous all the time, and he will not
          forsake us; and the wicked will come to an end. This world will
          roll on, and the kingdom is established here in the tops of the
          mountains; and it never will be removed--no, not one hair's
          breadth. We never shall go from these mountains until the Lord
          God calls us to go, or when we go back to the central place, in
          Jackson County, where the Lord God our Father planted his garden
          and commenced his work; and there he will finish it, and that day
          is near at hand. Therefore let your hearts be of good cheer, and
          let your souls rejoice, and cultivate the earth in hope, and
          enrich it, and make the earth like a garden, as our Father did;
          for when he comes, he will not make the garden for us, but he
          will cause his sons and daughters to do it--that is, those that
          are qualified for it; and those that are not qualified, of
          course, will be taken by them as apprentices to learn.
          "Mormonism" is true, and all persons that raise their hands
          against it will perish; and this is their end--they will go down
          to hell.
          God bless you, brethren! Peace by with you, and peace by
          multiplied upon this people for ever, and upon their children
          after them for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, October 21, 1860
                           Brigham Young, October 21, 1860
                            RESTORATION--RESURRECTION, &c.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 21, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          We wish the Saints to distinctly understand that the remarks just
          made by brother Hyde do not pertain to doctrine, are not
          commandments, and have nothing to do with the ordinances of the
          house of God. He has given us some of his views and reflections.
          Suppose them to be true, and what of them? Suppose they are not
          true, and what of it? They have nothing to do with the doctrines
          and faith of this people. Whether they are true of not is about
          as immaterial as to know whether it is going to rain to-morrow or
          next week. If it rains, all we can do is to say, Let it rain; if
          it does not rain, all we have to do is to prepare to do the best
          we can with the dust: that is all there is of it. It is no matter
          whether those views and reflections are true or false.
          According to the Scriptures, as they have come to us, we most
          assuredly believe that the measure we receive at the hands of our
          enemies will be measured to them again. But whether the wicked
          seek to corrupt the Church of God or not, the Saints will inherit
          every good thing. This is not saying that we are Saints. I have
          not yet come to that, though I firmly believe that we are trying
          to be Saints. Those that overcome and sit down with Jesus in his
          Father's kingdom will possess all things: no good thing will be
          withheld from them.
          Man is the lord of this earth, not woman. It is frequently told
          you that all the creatures of God, except man, will abide and
          honour the law under which they are placed. The vegetable,
          mineral, and animal kingdoms, except man, will abide the law by
          which they were made, and will be prepared to dwell on the new
          earth, in the midst of the new heavens that will be
          re-organised--the earth that we now inhabit. Man is the
          transgressor. Eve was the first to partake of the forbidden
          fruit, and the man was disposed to follow her, and did follow
          her; consequently, sin is in the world, and when redemption comes
          it must come by man. When we speak of law and the transgression
          of law, we refer to the law of God to man.
          I doubt whether it can be found, from the revelations that are
          given and the facts as they exist, that there is a female in all
          the regions of hell. We are complained of for having more wives
          than one. I don't begin to have as many as I shall have by and
          by, nor you either, if you are faithful. I am no the one that
          will dispose of them, but the Almighty to whom they belong; and
          it is His right to dispose of us and of all his creatures and
          I assuredly believe that all brother Hyde has said in regard to
          the restoration f the Saints to their inheritances, &c., will
          come to pass. And I believe, furthermore, if the men who have
          driven us--the counties, States, and the General Government of
          the United States, proffer to take me back to the land of my
          inheritance, I shall refuse to go by their hands. I think I shall
          say, You can go to hell: I came here without any of your
          assistance, and I shall return again on the bounty of God, asking
          no assistance from you. That is my belief. I also believe that
          the gold and the silver belong to the faithful, and not to those
          who oppose the work of God. The horses and the chariots belong to
          the faithful, and not to the wicked. I believe they will be
          hungry, naked, and barefooted, while we are well fed, well clad,
          and ride in our carriages. I do not intend to be brought under
          obligations to or any alliances with the wicked, nor to have any
          affinity with them in heaven or on earth, nor to go to hell to
          have any with them there. I expect to individually own enough
          horses, waggons, carriages, oxen, cows, sheep, and everything
          this people will need in going back to Jackson County, Missouri,
          and ask no assistance of those who have driven and persecuted us.
          They may think that I have a poor opinion of them; but I cannot
          be as contemptible in their opinion as they are in mine, for the
          reason that they do not know enough. They, like us, were formed
          in the image of Him who has created us sons and daughters of the
          Almighty; but they have disgraced their being and violated every
          blessing that pertains to their organization. They remain for the
          wrath of God to rest upon them, and it will rest upon them. I
          have no particular allusions to those who have been here, though
          you may stir them up together (those who have been here and those
          who have not), and with few exceptions, they will all appear of
          the same colour. With few exceptions, they are all alike, for
          those who are not for us are against us.
          Every intelligent person under the heavens that does not, when
          informed, acknowledge that Joseph Smith, jun., is a Prophet of
          God, is in darkness, and is opposed to us and to Jesus and his
          kingdom on the earth. What do you suppose I think of them? They
          cannot conceive their own degradation. If they could, they would
          turn away from their wickedness. I know them, but they do not
          know me. We live in an atmosphere they do not approach; they have
          not ability to see the path we walk in. Would I treat them as
          badly as they would treat us? No. They would murder us in a
          moment, if they had the power, unless we would renounce our
          religion. But they are trifling with their own existence, when
          they measure arms with the Almighty. All the day long we have
          extended to our enemies the hand of mercy and charity. We would
          offer to them life and salvation. What would they offer to us?
          Death and damnation, if they had the power; but they have not the
          power, and never will have.
          From the day that Joseph brought forth the records of the Book of
          Mormon, which he translated by the power of God, until the day of
          his death, they said that he was seeking to bring down the wrath
          of the Lamanites upon the whites. They have driven us among the
          Lamanites, whom they were continually trying to keep us from
          mingling with. Why did they do this? God had decreed that they
          should, and they could not help it; and they will keep teasing
          and worrying and contending and fighting with one another, until
          the prophecy be fulfilled concerning the sons of Jacob, who will
          rise up and go through among the Gentiles like a lion through the
          forest. And who can stand before them? No one. Jew and Gentile,
          hear it; you are bringing upon your heads the very things you are
          trying to avoid, like the Government of the United States, which
          is striving with all its might, and calling to its aid the best
          wisdom of the nation to preserve its existence. Everything they
          do divides them until they will be split asunder and shivered to
          pieces. So they would do with this work.
          They succeeded in killing Joseph, but he had finished his work.
          He was a servant of God, and gave us the Book of Mormon. He said
          the Bible was right in the main, but, through the translators and
          others, many precious portions were suppressed, and several other
          portions were wrongly translated; and now his testimony is in
          force, for he has sealed it with his blood. As I have frequently
          told them, no man in this dispensation will enter the courts of
          heaven, without the approbation of the Prophet Joseph Smith, jun.
          Who has made this so? Have I? Have this people? Have the world?
          No; but the Lord Jehovah has decreed it. If I ever pass into the
          heavenly courts, it will be by the consent of the Prophet Joseph.
          If you ever pass through the gates into the Holy City, you will
          do so upon his certificate that you are worthy to pass. Can you
          pass without his inspection? No; neither can any person in this
          dispensation, which is the dispensation of the fulness of times.
          In this generation, and in all the generations that are to come,
          every one will have to undergo the scrutiny of this Prophet. They
          say that they killed Joseph, and they will yet come with their
          hats under their arms and bend to him; but what good will it do
          them, unless they repent? They can come in a certain way and find
          favour, but will they? No. We paid for lands in Missouri that the
          wicked now possess. The United States could rise up and say, "You
          Mormons, come back, and we will defend you in your rights." But
          will they do this? No, but they will spend their millions to
          deprive us of our just rights. They might do a great many good
          things: they might forsake their meanness, if they had a mind to.
          If this people will do right and keep the law of the Lord, he
          will bring them back to the lands of their inheritances. The
          question might be asked, "Have you lands to return to?" Yes, I
          have lands in Missouri--lands in a number of places--farms that I
          am the rightful owner of. I am the rightful owner of lands in
          Illinois. Did I occupy them? No. Why? Did I observe the laws?
          Yes: I lived so entirely above them, that to me they were
          comparatively beneath my feet. "Why could you not live in
          Missouri or Illinois?" I believed that Joseph Smith, jun., was
          and is a Prophet, and that Jesus Christ is coming to cleanse the
          earth from pollution and gather the Saints from the four quarters
          of the world. Because I believed in God the Father, and in Jesus
          Christ as the Saviour of the world, and in the doctrine he
          taught, and because I practised that doctrine; and if you say
          that you believe this doctrine and do not practise it, you can be
          a good Christian.
          The administrators of the Government of the United States
          violated every principle of the Constitution in the very act of
          making a war upon their own subjects; and if the laws of Congress
          were carried out, they would be treated as traitors to the
          Government. I was in Missouri through the troubles. Did this
          people transgress the law of that State or of the United States?
          Did they do anything to justly bring the wrath of that State or
          of the Government upon them? No. This people observed the laws of
          Missouri and the law of God more strictly than any other class,
          and yet the State authorities could issue their orders to
          exterminate the "Mormons"--to drive or destroy them--every man,
          woman, and child of them. Suppose the Constitution of that State
          had been carried out to the letter, every man that had anything
          to do with that mobbing--at least those in authority, with the
          Governor at their head, would have been hung.
          Every man that used his influence to send an army here, if the
          Constitution is carried out, (and the day will come, as the Lord
          lives, when we shall be able to carry it out,) will be at the
          disposal of the hemp, if we say so. The day will come, as sure as
          the sun now shines and the Lord Almighty leads us through, as he
          has spoken from the heavens, when this people will return to the
          land of their inheritance. Perhaps these parents will not return,
          but their children will return and inherit the land promised to
          their fathers, and all the powers of hell and earth cannot
          prevent it. If we live our religion, we will enjoy this blessing,
          either in this life or in the next. That is the consolation the
          Saints have. If we lay down these tabernacles to rest in the
          grave, by-and-by we will take them up again, purified from all
          inbred corruption and made whole from every power of Satan in our
          Our bodies are now mortal. In the resurrection there will be a
          reunion of the spirits and bodies, and they will walk, talk, eat,
          drink, and enjoy. Those who have passed these ordeals are society
          for angels--for the Gods, and are the ones who will come into the
          Temple of the Lord that is to be built in the latter days, when
          saviours shall come up upon Mount Zion, and will say, "Here, my
          children, I want this and this done. Here are the names of such
          and such ones, of our fathers, and mothers--our ancestors; we
          will bring them up. Go forth, you who have not passed the ordeals
          of death and the resurrection--you who live in the flesh, and
          attend to the ordinances for those who have died without the
          law." Those who are resurrected will thus dictate in the Temple.
          When the Saints pass through death, they cannot officiate in this
          sinful world, but they will dictate those who would have received
          the law of God and the true religion, if they had lived; be
          baptized for the heathen--for all who were honest; officiate for
          them, and save them, and bring them up. Be baptized for them,
          anointed for them, washed and sealed for them, and fulfil all the
          ordinances which cannot be dispensed with." They will all be
          performed for the living and the dead upon Mount Zion.
          We can receive the truth, live in it, and enjoy its benefits, or
          we can reject it: that we have power to do. This generation have
          power to reject the Gospel, and they are very fervent in so
          doing. They are as perfectly enthusiastic in that course as any
          people that ever lived. Nation after nation has had the Gospel
          offered to them, the fulness of the Gospel has been preached to
          them, and they have studiously rejected it. This was the first
          nation blessed with the Gospel in our day, and have they not been
          fervent to reject it by towns, cities, counties, states, and the
          nation? They are as determined to reject the Gospel as they are
          to live and overcome the kingdom of God. Will they overcome that
          kingdom? No. Every time they persecute and try to overcome this
          people, they elevate us, weaken their own hands, and strengthen
          the hands and the arms of this people. And every time they
          undertake to lessen our number, they increase it. And when they
          try to destroy the faith and virtue of this people, the Lord
          strengthens the feeble knees, and confirms the wavering in faith
          and power in God, in light, and intelligence. Righteousness and
          power with God increase in this people in proportion as the Devil
          struggles to destroy it.
          We cannot help being Saints; we cannot prevent the rolling forth
          of the work of God: in and of ourselves we have no power to
          control our own minds and passions; but the grace of God is
          sufficient to give us perfect victory. The power of the Lord our
          God helps us, and the Devil and his emissaries help us,--the one
          of the one hand, the other on the other hand. We have power to
          receive the truth or reject it, and we have power to reject the
          evil or receive it.
          This is kingdom of God, and the people have not been preserved by
          my wisdom, but by the wisdom and power and knowledge of God. He
          knows how to weaken the armies of the Philistines. They may come
          here by tens of thousands, and multiply that number by ten and
          make it hundreds of thousands, and He can also strengthen this
          people or weaken them at his pleasure. And if they are faithful
          to the covenants they have entered into with their God, they will
          multiply and wax strong, until not a dog in all the mountains of
          Ephraim, from the Pacific to the Atlantic, and from Hudson's Bay
          to Cape Horn, dare open his mouth or raise his voice against the
          anointed of the Lord. Don't you pity our nation? I do. They have
          not enough knowledge to act according to their own laws. The
          officers they send here do not know enough to act according to
          the laws they were sent to magnify. The nation is becoming
          imbecile and weak; they are unstable as water; they do not seem
          to have the wisdom of a child; and every move they make they
          manifest their weakness before the world, and put themselves to
          shame before each other. I have said enough about this matter,
          though I have said enough about this matter, though I have only
          dropt a few hints.
          I began with brother Hyde's remarks, and I will end with them. He
          has not been teaching you doctrine. Whether those things he has
          been speaking about are true or not, who cares? Who cares who
          takes us back to the land of our inheritance? I have told you my
          feelings on the subject. If they want to take us back to-day, I
          say, No; I came here without their aid, and I ask no assistance
          from them. All I ask of them, or ever have, is, when any of them
          leave this Territory, to pay their honest debts and not steal.
          Some few come to me, when they are about to leave, and say--"I am
          going to this or that place; anything I can do for you, Governor
          Young, I am at your service." My reply is, I have one thing to
          ask of you and of all creation--namely, When you speak of this
          people, speak the truth, and do not lie about them. Will they do
          that? Some will, and some will not; some will publish a lie from
          east to west, from north to south. If you would give a dollar a
          line for publishing the truth, as a general thing you cannot get
          editors to publish it. Now, lie and be d----d, the whole of you;
          I ask no favours of you.
          God bless the humble in heart, and those who promote truth and
          righteousness upon the earth; and let the wrath of the Almighty
          be upon the wicked and ungodly. Amen.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 21, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I do not wish to be over zealous, to say the time is mine, or
          that I have the privilege, above others of my brethren, of
          speaking. I like to hear my brethren speak quite as well as to
          speak myself; but as there is time, I feel it my privilege to
          stand before the Saints and instruct, guide, and encourage them,
          and build them up in the faith of the holy Gospel.
          The same principles and the same feelings that I imbibed when I
          embraced the Gospel of salvation are still within me, but in a
          greater degree. As you have frequently heard me say, there is
          nothing, except the Gospel of life and salvation--the power of
          God--that would ever induce me to become a public speaker. But
          the principles of eternal life are so engaging, so endearing, so
          lovely, so worthy of all acceptation, so sweet, so great, that I
          could not refuse; consequently, I have been striving for many
          years to perfect myself, with others, in the history, plan,
          knowledge, and ways of the Lord upon the earth, and in the holy
          Priesthood that is calculated to save the children of men. I
          delight in hearing my brethren speak. I do not know that I was
          ever more gratified in hearing a servant of God bring forth out
          of his storehouse the riches of eternity than I was, a week ago
          this morning, in hearing brother Hyde set forth the beautiful
          things pertaining to the kingdom of our God. I have been equally
          edified to-day, if I do not exactly agree with him in regard to
          the means for the further promotion of the kingdom of God, and
          bearing off his people. In the remarks I have heard from brother
          J. D. Ross, this afternoon, I am delighted. I drink, and I drink
          again, and am I still dry? I am at least still prepared for more;
          and the more I receive in my understanding, and the more my mind
          expands for the things of God, the better, seemingly, I am
          prepared to receive more and more.
          I do not always entirely agree with some in their sayings; but my
          brethren, like myself, sometimes do not use the language best
          adapted to convey their ideas. For instance, I am not ready to
          confess as do some that I know nothing, and that I am a fool. I
          know a great many things, and I know them right. Brother Ross
          says that people are more willing to believe the testimony of men
          who have been dead many centuries than the testimony of living
          men. This, however, does not apply to me; for I delighted more in
          the voice of Joseph Smith than in all the voices of the dead
          Prophets I never heard. He was the living oracle of God with me;
          he was the medium through which the Lord spoke to me. Do you not
          think that his voice was delightful to me? Yes. When I read his
          letters, his sermons, his revelations, unless I am in the spirit
          by which they are dictate, they are lean to me to what they used
          to be when he was with us. They were rich, they were full of
          interest, full of good things, when I could see his face shine
          like an angel's: they were then sweet as a honeycomb.
          Before I had made a profession of religion, I was though to be an
          infidel by the Christians, because I could not believe their
          nonsense. The secret feeling of my heart was that I would be
          willing to crawl around the earth on my hands and knees, to see
          such a man as was Peter, Jeremiah, Moses, or any man that could
          tell me anything about God and heaven. But to talk with the
          priests was more unsatisfactory to me then than it now is to talk
          with lawyers. If possible, the priests were then even more
          ignorant upon certain points than men are now. Did they know the
          first thing pertaining to salvation? No: they could not even tell
          that it was necessary to be baptized for the remission of sins.
          No man could tell me that, until I saw Joseph Smith. No man could
          say that the ordinances of God should be obeyed, that the same
          doctrine taught by Jesus and his Apostles is the only doctrine to
          save the people. They were divided and subdivided--split into
          small fragments, and every man was for himself.
          I am delighted when I feel and enjoy the presence and power of
          that instruction given by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost: our
          hearts are made glad. You believed the Gospel in your native
          countries and took up your line of march to this desolate
          wilderness. If I might so speak, you have sacrificed all you have
          on earth that is near and dear to you for the sake of the Gospel.
          What made you do this? The spirit of revelation, the Spirit of
          God, the power of God. Is it not lovely? I am proud of, I am
          delighted in my religion--in my God. And when I speak of those
          who have persecuted this people and sought diligently to destroy
          us, using every endeavour and means they were master of to
          obliterate this people and kingdom from the earth, what do you
          suppose I think of them? I cannot speak it: language is too full
          of poverty, too obscure, too unmeaning for me to talk about it.
          Suppose you see two men in conversation, and one of them rises up
          to his Father and God with all deference, and, vailing his face,
          comes before him in all humility, while the other rises up and
          says, "Damn him, I am not afraid of him!" which of the two would
          you love? and which of them would you hate? Both of them are his
          offspring; both of them live on his mercy, and are nourished and
          cherished by his bounty; and one says, "I am not afraid of him,
          but I will abuse his name and character, and deride his
          goodness!" and the other comes with his face vailed, saying, "I
          thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, for thy mercy is
          over me continually, to preserve me; and through thy goodness I
          am permitted to come into thy presence!"--which would you love
          the most? Language cannot express it.
          When you contrast the religion that we believe with the religion
          that the world believes, with all their pomp, grandeur, wealth,
          and gaudy show, I look upon them with more disgust than I do upon
          the gates of hell--language cannot tell it. I am proud to say
          that I honour my God--that I love him--that I worship him; I am
          proud to call him my Father, while many are proud to deride and
          despise him. They are proud when they get together and curse and
          swear, damning and calling the name of Jehovah in vain, calling
          upon God to damn each other: they are proud that they have this
          audacity. They will sink into hell. I defy all the enemies of
          this work to think as diminutively of me as I do of them. There
          is just as much difference between their knowledge and mine as
          there is between light and darkness. Here we have the words of
          life, and do I not glory in them?
          Paul gloried in the cross of Christ. Previous to that he was a
          poor, miserable, vain, wicked, abominable, corrupt creature,
          brought up as a servant in Gamaliel's house, where they despised
          God and every God-like principle. He held the clothes of the men
          that stoned Stephen to death, and consented to his death. The
          Lord appeared to him when he was on a mission to persecute his
          followers, and told him that he was a chosen vessel for the Lord
          to show forth, through him, his power. Paul gloried in the cross
          of Christ. He might have said that he gloried in having the
          privilege of paying the debt that he had contracted by his
          previous mean and evil treatment toward the Saints and Jesus
          Christ when he was upon the earth. He derided them, stoned them,
          laughed them to scorn, threw sticks after them in the streets,
          spat upon them, and was ready to raise a mob and do anything that
          was mean to afflict the Saints and servants of God. The Lord
          says--"I will show you that I have had my eye upon you, from
          before the foundation of the world, to make you a chosen vessel
          to bear my name where I would not send a man who had never
          persecuted my Saints." Were I to meet brother Paul, he would
          say--"Brother Brigham, I have not received at the hands of my
          enemies more than I deserved. And when you were talking about me
          on the stand, on such and such a day, your eye was opened to see
          the path I had walked in."
          Do you not think that the Lord has his eye upon a great many?
          There is a passage of Scripture that reads thus:--"For whom he
          did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the
          image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many
          brethren," &c. Whom did he not foreknow? I do not think there is
          anybody now on the earth, or that has lived before us, or that
          will come after us, but what he knew. He knew who would be his
          anointed; he has had his eye upon them all the time, as he had
          upon Moses, Pharaoh, Abraham, Melchizedek, and Noah, who was a
          chosen vessel to build the ark and save a remnant from the flood.
          Did you ever hear the story of an old man that came to Noah when
          he was building the ark? "What, Mr. Noah, are you still at the
          ark? You are a veritable old fool, building an ark far away from
          any water! How are you going to float it?" "Wait a little while,
          and I will show you: by-and-by you will learn that I am right."
          They waited year after year, and by-and-by the fountains of the
          great deep were broken up, and the rain began to descend. The old
          man came along, and Noah said to him, "What do you think now,
          neighbour?" "Oh, this is only a shower; it looks like clearing
          up; it will soon be over." In a short time the old man came
          again, wading in water to his knees, when Noah said, "Well, what
          do you think now?" "Oh, it will soon clear away." He came again,
          and that time he was paddling along in water up to his neck, and
          said, "Won't you take me in, Noah?" "I have got my load; all who
          have received tickets are aboard, and those who have not tickets
          cannot come aboard. What do you think of it now, old man, is it
          only a little shower?" Then it was not, "Damn old Noah!" but they
          were crying, "Oh, Mr. Noah, take us in." By-and-by it will be,
          "Mr. Smith, won't you have a little compassion on us?" "No,"
          Joseph will say; "you would not take a ticket when I offered it
          to you by my brethren; you refused my tickets, and said it was
          'nothing but a shower, we guess it will pass off.'" According to
          the words of the Saviour, "As it was in the days of Noah, so it
          will be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man."
          "Brother Brigham, I think you talk pretty hard; for we feel very
          important, and we do not like to hear you speak against our
          charity and against our doings." They assassinated Joseph Smith,
          and they drove us into the mountains, where, as they said, "the
          land is sterile and good for nothing," and where the Indians
          would kill us, as they believed with all their hearts. They said
          and believed this, and prophesied day and night that the
          'Mormons' were going, and would be starved to death or killed by
          Indians. We came here naked and barefoot: do you think that I
          shall ask any aid from them, when we are ready to go back? No. We
          brought our provisions, when we came here, to last us until we
          raised more. We brought our few farming implements, our seed
          grain, wives, and children, with comparative nakedness and
          poverty as to this world's goods. My wives took skins and made
          moccasins to wear.
          We have sustained ourselves, so far, in this far-off, barren
          region, and we shall live here. Do they want us to live here? No,
          nor anywhere else. Bark away, bark away; follow up the Saints;
          persecute the Saints. Can't you buy them out, think you? "Oh
          dear, the 'Mormons' are getting Uncle Sam's timber in the
          kanyons." Who is Uncle Sam? All of us. Get the timber out of the
          kanyons, build houses, burn lime, cultivate the soil, and raise
          animals on the range, for we have a right so to do. But our
          enemies hunt, persecute, and make war upon us, and have done this
          to their sorrow. They have made war upon the Saints from the
          beginning, and now they will have war to the hilt, until they are
          used up, root and branch. In the name of Israel's God, there will
          not be one of them left upon the earth. Will I hurt them? No. The
          Lord Almighty will lead them in a path wherein they will use
          themselves up. Don't lay it to me; though, if you do, I don't
          It is quite interesting, is it not, for a man to rise up and make
          war upon one of his own children? Think how it would appear for a
          father to kick, cuff, and otherwise abuse the youngest and best
          son of twelve, never give a dime to encourage him, and then say
          to the eleven--"Now, boys, rise up and kill him outright." Is not
          that treason of the blackest kind? It has been as much committed
          as it will be; and if they do not stop, they will be rubbed out.
          Have this people committed treason or transgressed the laws of
          their country? If any man says they have, he is a liar, and will
          go to hell, for he lies like hell. Those who say they have are of
          the Devil, and are his servants; they lie, and there is no truth
          in them; and they shall have their part in the lake that burns
          with fire and brimstone.
          They made war with us, and they have committed treason. We have
          received enough abuse at their hands. Would we trouble them? No.
          If they would only let us alone, we would only preach the Gospel,
          and that we will do. The Lord has called me to this work, and I
          feel as though I will do it. We will send the Gospel to the
          nations; and when one nation turns us away, we will go to another
          and gather up the honest in heart, and the rest we care not for
          until we come on Mount Zion as saviours, to attend to the
          ordinances of the house of God for them. The Lord will let the
          people know that he will rule. The Devil has had possession of
          the earth a great while.
          It would be very tyrannical, would it not, for a king to make
          laws that would make people do right? Oh what an overbearing
          government, that would be, would it not? "Now, let that man
          alone; earn and eat your own food, and do not steal that man's."
          What oppression there is in Utah, when one man rises up and
          hinders another from oppressing his neighbour! "Oh, what
          oppression! I will write to Washington about it." Write where you
          please: all such will meet their doom.
          Stop swearing and taking the name of God in vain. Are any in the
          habit of lying? Stop it. Are any in the habit of bearing false
          witness against your neighbour?" Stop it. A man rises up--"Wife,
          I am going to break your head!" You can't do this in Utah. A man
          rises up--"I want to steal that man's waggon, or my neighbour's
          axe!" You can't do it with impunity in this community. Those who
          are in the habit of getting drunk, stop it: you must not get
          drunk in this community. Are you in the habit of spending your
          time for naught, and wasting the talents God has given you, and
          running about the streets tattling and making mischief? Stop it;
          this is not allowed in Utah. Stop your evil and all your sinning,
          and love righteousness, for that is applauded in Utah. I glory in
          it; I love it: it is sweet to me, sweeter than the honey or the
          honeycomb. I am with it, and it is with me; I live in it, delight
          in it, and expect to die in it, and live to all eternity in it.
          The spirit and power of justice, mercy, long-suffering, patience,
          kindness, and good acts to all around, filling up the measure of
          my life here and to all eternity in doing good, is what I delight
          in. That is the kingdom I love--the kingdom I am in; and I pray
          that God may roll on his work, and that iniquity may be swept
          from our midst, until we overcome, gather the honest in heart
          from all the earth, and fill it with righteousness. That we may
          enjoy that day of rest--that day of peace and perfect triumph
          over sin and iniquity, is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Orson
          Hyde, October 7, 1860
                             Orson Hyde, October 7, 1860
                            TESTIMONIES OF THE TRUTH, &c.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made at the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Feeling thankful for the opportunity of meeting with you, this
          morning, in the capacity of our Semi-Annual Conference, I cannot
          but express my gratitude to God that I am a member of that Church
          which is everywhere spoken against, even the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints. I am thankful to God, my Heavenly
          Father, that he has revealed the everlasting Gospel in its
          fulness, and made me, as well as many of you, the honoured
          instruments to proclaim it to all nations, kindreds, tongues, and
          people, wherever our lots my be cast.
          Of all people upon the face of the whole earth, none have so
          great reason to be thankful as we. We are brought into the school
          of Christ to be instructed in the laws, spirit, and policy of his
          Many of you will bear in mind that at our last Conference, six
          months ago, many of the speakers bore powerful testimony to the
          truth and certainty of the cause in which we are engaged; and you
          will also recollect that I told you then that that testimony
          would seriously affect all nations and people--that it would be
          felt throughout the entire world--that it would be borne by an
          invisible hand, and its influence, like the frosts of autumn,
          blight the growing and flourishing prospects of all political and
          worldly schemes and enterprises. Contemplate now, through the
          glass of the public newspapers and journals, the condition of the
          nations of Europe, of Asia, and of America! Our own favoured land
          is in commotion. The political elements are heavily charged with
          electricity, and the louring storm-clouds are gathering in our
          horizon, threatening to avenge the blood of martyred Prophets and
          Apostles, and the inhumanity and cruelty practised upon the
          Saints of God. None of those things are forgotten. They are
          written with imperishable characters in the memory of this
          people, and their cries and their prayers have transmitted them
          to the sacred records above, to be answered in their behalf by
          storms, by tempests, by whirlwinds, by earthquakes, by famines,
          by the sword, and also by flames of devouring fire.
          The testimony of the servants of God, before alluded to, forcibly
          reminds me of a certain class of men spoken of in the Revelations
          of St. John, who overcame by the blood of the Lamb and by the
          word of their testimony. When our testimony goes forth from this
          stand, we cannot always tell exactly where it may take effect;
          but we know that it will not return void. It must fall somewhere.
          It is like the seeds of plants and flowers, which are often
          carried high in the air and wafted on the breeze to a remote
          distance; yet the laws of gravity will ultimately compel them to
          a resting-place, where their effects may be seen.
          For me to testify to you that "Mormonism" is true--to declare its
          destiny and final triumph--would be like telling you that the sun
          shines. It is something that you see, and consequently know; yet
          it is not at all likely that the sun now shines in the eyes of
          all people. Hence I volunteer my testimony. You may regard it in
          the light of a ship-of-war taking in her shot and shells at a
          home port, that are designed to batter down an enemy's walls on a
          foreign shore.
          What is called "Mormonism" by the world is the fulness of the
          everlasting Gospel--the truth of God--the only way of salvation
          for all people to whom it is made known or in any way declared,
          and destined to rule the world. While on this branch of my
          subject, allow me to introduce a testimony given me, not long
          since, under other and peculiar circumstances. Hear it, all ye
          people! "Mormonism will win its way through the world, and
          triumph in the face of any and all opposition. There is a God
          that never sleeps, an eye that never slumbers, and an arm that
          never becomes feeble. This God is our God, and through our agency
          he has decreed the triumph of his cause. 'Fear, not little flock;
          it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom.' There
          is no man on earth, no kindred or tongue on earth, or the whole
          combined, that raises the hand or voice against the kingdom of
          God or its policy as now established, but that will be rejected
          of God, dishonoured of men, and go to ruin with the wrath of
          Heaven upon them."
          Having the spirit of our calling, we wax bold in our testimony.
          When a few more Conferences shall have been held by this people,
          compare the coming history of nations with this my testimony, and
          you will be satisfied that I now tell you the truth.
          The liberty of the Gospel, with your indulgence, will allow me to
          give some political matters a passing and respectful notice. I am
          no politician, and it cannot be expected that I shall treat such
          subjects as Messrs. Douglas, Bell, Breckenridge, or Lincoln
          would. In such matters they are workmen. I am but a bungler; yet
          in times of general election, when political speeches are flaming
          all around, it is not to be wondered at that even a novice should
          attempt to fire up a little on the importance of the times.
          First and foremost, I will briefly allude to some aspirants to
          office and honours in the Church of which we are members. There
          have been aspirants to the Presidency of this Church ever since
          the death of Joseph Smith, and even before. It may be regarded as
          lost time to allude to these things at all by which any portion
          of the day is consumed. But, brethren, bear with me. I have read
          the writings of every aspirant to the presiding Priesthood in
          this Church since the days of Joseph. I have marked their cold,
          dry, technical, husky, and spiritless reasonings from the Book of
          Mormon, from the Doctrine and Covenants, Bible, &c., quite
          voluminous, resembling the bile ejected from a disordered
          stomach. I have never discovered one burst of the Spirit of God
          in all their claims or publications.
          Who has ever read Brigham Young's writings in which he has
          laboured to establish his right and claim to the Presidency of
          the Church? No one. God pleads his own cause of man who is
          sordid, illiberal, murmuring, and corrupt.
          In the month of February, 1848, the Twelve Apostles met at Hyde
          Park, Pottawattamie County, Iowa, where a small Branch of the
          Church established; and I must say that I feel not a little proud
          of the circumstance, and also very thankful, on account of its
          happening in my own little retired and sequestered hamlet,
          bearing my own name. We were in prayer and council, communing
          together; and what took place on that occasion? The voice of God
          came from on high, and spake to the Council. Every latent feeling
          was aroused, and every heart melted. What did it say unto us?
          "Let my servant Brigham step forth and receive the full power of
          the presiding Priesthood in my Church and kingdom." This was the
          voice of the Almighty unto us at Council Bluffs, before I removed
          to what was called Kanesville. It has been said by some that
          Brigham was appointed by the people, and not by the voice of God.
          I do not know that this testimony has often, if ever, been given
          to the masses of the people before; but I am one that was
          present, and there are others here that were also present on that
          occasion, and did hear and feel the voice from heaven, and we
          were filled with the power of God. This is my testimony; these
          are my declarations unto the Saints--unto the members of the
          kingdom of God in the last days, and to all people.
          We said nothing about the matter in those times, but kept it
          still. [After seating myself in the stand, I was reminded of one
          circumstance that occurred, which I omitted in my discourse. Men,
          women, and children came running together where we were, and
          asked us what was the matter. They said that their houses shook,
          and the ground trembled, and they did not know but that there was
          an earthquake. We told them that there was nothing the
          matter--not to be alarmed; the Lord was only whispering to us a
          little, and that he was probably not very far off. We felt no
          shaking of the earth or of the house, but were filled with the
          exceeding power and goodness of God. We knew and realized that we
          had the testimony of God within us. On the 6th day of April
          following, at our Annual Conference, held in the Long Tabernacle
          at Kanesville, the propriety of choosing a man to preside over
          the Church was investigated. In a very few minutes it was agreed
          to, and Brigham Young was chosen to fill that place without a
          dissenting voice, the people not knowing that there had been any
          revelation touching the matter. They ignorantly seconded the
          voice of the Lord from on high in his appointment. (Voice from
          the stand: "That is Vox Dei, vox populi.") Yes, the voice of God
          was the voice of the people. Brigham went right ahead, silently,
          to do the work of the Lord, and to feed his sheep, and take care
          of them like a faithful shepherd, leaving all vain aspirants to
          quarrel and contend about lineal descent, right, power, and
          Some persons say that Brigham does not give revelations as did
          Joseph Smith. But let me tell you, that Brigham's voice has been
          the voice of God from the time he was chosen to preside, and even
          before. Who that has heard him speak, or that has read his
          testimonies, or that is acquainted with his instructions, does
          not know that God is with him? Who does not know, Jew or Gentile,
          that has come in contact with his policy, that he possesses a
          power with which they are unable to compete. He possesses skill,
          wisdom, and power that trouble wise men and rulers. God will make
          him a greater terror to nations than he ever has been.
          I will now quote a few passages from the revelations of God as
          contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants:--"My words shall
          all be fulfilled, whether by mine own voice out of the heavens,
          or by the voice of my servants, it is the same." Again,
          concerning his servants--"Whatsoever you shall speak by my spirit
          shall be Scripture--shall be the word of the Lord, the will of
          the Lord, the mind of the Lord, and the power of God unto
          salvation." Again, from the New Testament, Jesus says, "Whosoever
          heareth you (whom I send) heareth me." You men of business do not
          empower and send an agent to transact business for you unless you
          intend to honour his words and his doings. The law will compel
          you to do this. The God of heaven does not send forth his
          servants upon the earth but with the fixed purpose to honour
          their words when they abide in the instructions given them.
          I will now pave the way for my political manifest. Jesus says,
          "Whosoever falleth upon this stone shall be broken." what stone
          does he refer to? The Lord says to his disciples, "Whom say ye
          that I am?" Peter answers--"Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
          living God." Jesus indicated to Peter that he had spoken truly by
          saying unto him, "Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: flesh and
          blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in
          heaven. And I say unto thee that thou art Peter, and upon this
          rock will I build my church, and the gates of hell shall not
          prevail against it." This stone or rock was the word of God
          revealed unto Peter. Present revelation from God, then, is the
          stone or rock which our Saviour spoke of. Any church or any
          people built upon this foundation cannot be prevailed against by
          any power, for one obvious reason: whenever a people are built
          upon this foundation and they get into trouble and difficulty,
          they will ask the Lord to show them they way out; and being built
          upon present revelation and in communion with God, he will tell
          them what to do. His wisdom is greater than the cunning of the
          Devil, and consequently the gates of hell cannot prevail against
          them. Any people built upon this foundation are hard to head,
          though their numbers may be small. The ancient church was never
          overcome until they lost this principle of present revelation.
          Then they were prevailed against and fell away, because they
          ceased to build upon this foundation--the stone or rock of
          present revelation. Solomon says--"Where no vision is, the people
          Many churches are built up in the world, professedly, unto the
          name of Christ. But have they present revelation? No, they have
          not. They despise the idea of present revelation, and kill the
          Prophets that give them, and persecute the people that believe
          them. Will the gates of hell prevail against such? To whom will
          our Saviour say--"Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity; I know
          you not"? Will it not be to those who are not built upon this
          rock? Now for politics.
          To send the army to Utah was the measure and policy of a
          Democratic administration of the United States Government. This
          Democratic administration was the only legitimate power that
          could send it here. It was the official channel through which the
          flood was poured in upon us. Merchants, gamblers, whoremasters,
          thieves, murderers, false writers, drunkards, and, to cap the
          climax, a drunken, debauched judiciary, with plenty of bayonets
          to enforce their decrees. Some decent men came, most likely; yet
          I know not one with whom I could safely trust the virtue of any
          female in their power. They came to gratify their basest
          passions; and they will leave, if they leave at all, with the
          wrath of God upon them, candidates for damnation. They have
          burned strange fire upon the altar of God, and with strange fire
          such will be consumed. The Democracy of the country feel upon
          this stone by the military arm of their power. Are they now
          broken? Let us see.
          On the 25th day of December, 1832, the Lord spoke to Joseph
          Smith, and said--"Verily, thus saith the Lord, concerning the
          wars that will shortly come to pass, beginning at the rebellion
          of South Carolina, which will eventually terminate in the death
          and misery of many souls. The days will come that war will be
          poured out upon all nations, beginning at that place." The
          Democratic party found it necessary to call a convention of
          delegates to nominate a successor to President Buchanan. No place
          but Charleston, South Carolina, could be agreed upon as the place
          for that body to assemble in. A most unlikely place,
          indeed!--entirely out of the political centre--a small town of
          about twenty or twenty-five thousand white inhabitants,
          accommodations very limited for such a body of men, and at a
          half-dozen prices. But to South Carolina they must go; for the
          prophecy, twenty-seven years before, said that the serious
          troubles of the land should begin at that place. The Democratic
          party of administration fell upon that stone of present
          revelation, and, according to our Saviour's words, they must be
          broken. They had to go to Charleston to break. They did go there,
          and there they did break into several pieces--split asunder. It
          was said by the ancient Prophet--"Out of Egypt have I called my
          son." Joseph and Mary took the young child by night and fled into
          Egypt to elude the cruelty of Herod, and God called his son out
          of Egypt. It was necessary, equally, that the Democratic party go
          to South Carolina, being urged there by a silent prophetic
          influence; and though they had hearts to understand, they
          understood it not. They had eyes to see, but they saw it not.
          There they broke--there the trouble began, "which will eventually
          terminate in the death and misery of many souls." They sent their
          army to fall upon this stone--to fall upon God and upon his
          people and upon their policy. They sent their corrupting
          influence--their demoralizing principles and practices--among us;
          and God will make the nation heirs to the penalty for all these
          offences. "It must needs be that offences come," but God grant us
          grace that we may endure manfully to the end.
          This is my political speech to the Saints of God. Will the
          Democracy continue in power? The sequel will show. They are tying
          to "fuse," but the iron and miry clay will never permanently
          unite. But they are in the hands of God, and they know it not;
          they are under his influence, but they acknowledge not his hand.
          What was the immediate outside pressure that caused the army to
          come to Utah? Was it not the multitude that wanted to speculate
          out of the army--out of the citizens of the territory, traders,
          freighters, merchants, and sutlers, doctors, lawyers, and devils?
          Anybody may answer these questions. How many have got rich at it?
          How many have realized the object of their hopes and wishes in
          anything? God blesseth not unrighteous designs. Is the whole
          train of speculators broken? They fell upon this stone, or were
          ready to back those that did. Are they broken? If they are not,
          they are almost. Their creditors in the East will find this out
          in due time. Our gold, our virtue, and our blood is what most
          them came to traffic in, and their reward is sure. This outside
          pressure cannot be confined, in truth, to the class of men
          alluded to. What was the voice of the nation through their public
          journals, priests, and people? What the popular clamour? Crucify
          him! Crucify him! Away with him! The "Mormons" are not fit to
          live! Let the race be exterminated! With the exception of now and
          then a Joseph of Arimathea, this was the popular cry. Will that
          nation be broken? It has fallen upon this stone to all intents
          and purposes. The signs in the heavens and upon the earth, the
          political feuds or factions, the seditious tendency of the
          people, were never more portentous over Jerusalem, previous to
          its destruction, than they are now over the United States of
          America. Who so blind as not to see it?
          This picture is held up as a mirror to reflect the condition and
          fate of any and every other nation or people that slays the
          Lord's anointed--that persecutes his people--that sends its
          armies to corrupt, annoy, or lay waste the heritage of God. I
          have no apologies to make. I tell you that God Almighty sits upon
          the throne of his kingdom. He has decreed its onward march, and
          it will march onward; and the power to stay it exists not on the
          earth. We were driven out into this wilderness, and here we are.
          Our friends will find us here, and our foes also. They made us
          cross the Mississippi pretty lively. They pressed us and pricked
          us with their bayonets. Was there any mercy shown to the sick,
          aged, or infirm--to women and children? No. The fever of frenzy
          and rage had dried up the fountain of compassion in their hearts.
          We had to fly, and to what place. Heaven only knew. The timid
          wife, the tender daughter, the widowed mother and her children
          were forced into the flat-boat like so many cattle or swine. By
          casting an eye back to their once pleasant and peaceful
          habitations, they could mark the lurid flame and smoke curling up
          to heaven from the crumbling walls of their desolated homes. One
          widowed lady, while seeking her little boy among the mob on the
          margin of the river, was cursed and damned because she was not
          sooner aboard of the boat. When she found her child, she went
          aboard, and, turning round and looking them full in the face,
          said to her persecutors--"You shall yet dearly pay for all this."
          I dined with that same lady not ten days since, and she told me
          that she should live to see her prediction fulfilled. I said, God
          grant it. Jesus says--"With the same measure ye mete it shall be
          measured to you again." God will not speak to them much more by
          Prophets, for they have persecuted and slain them. But he will
          speak unto them yet more. It will be, however, by the voice of
          thunder, by the voice of lightnings, by the voice of whirlwinds,
          tempests, and tornadoes,--by the voice of hail, fire, flood, and
          famine,--by the voice of hostile forces in deadly combat--by the
          wailings of widows and orphans--by pestilence and decrease of
          both man and beast. The horrors of the scenes will be lighted up
          by the incendiary's torch. In this way will God make requisition
          for the blood of his anointed, and for the cruelty practised upon
          his people. With these arguments will God plead his cause at the
          nation's bar until the builders seek the stone which they have
          rejected, even present revelation, and place it at the head of
          the corner. This will be the Lord's doings, and it will be
          marvelous in our eyes. The Supreme Creator of all, the Almighty
          Sovereign of the universe will assert his rights and maintain
          them, and reign King of nations as he now does King of Saints.
          The power that attempts to check his designs will be ground to
          The present aspirants to presidential honours in the nation
          appear to be in good heart and firm in faith that they shall
          triumph. They seem to spare no labour or effort; they lack no
          zeal, and are full of hope, full of expectation, strong in
          spirit, strong in will, and strong in assurance. But the days are
          near at hand when all such will be weak as water. Their voices
          will be feeble, their arms palsied, their knees tremble, and they
          will no sooner aspire to that station than they would to the
          berth of Shadrach, Mashech, and Abednego in the fiery furnace.
          They will no sooner aspire to that summit of fame than would the
          Israelites approach the crest of Mount Sinai when the thunders of
          heaven rolled in awful majesty, and the lightnings flashed in
          forked lines as arrows from the bow of the Almighty. At the
          appointed time in Heaven's will, the capstone, long rejected,
          will be brought forth with shouting, crying Grace, grace unto it!
          Remember the words of the Lord where he says--"All my words shall
          be fulfilled: whether by mine own voice out of the heavens or by
          the voice of my servants, it is the same." And again--"He that
          heareth whomsoever I send, heareth me." Forget not these things.
          I covet no man's sliver, gold, or apparel; neither his goods,
          wares, or merchandize. I covet not the honours of this world,
          neither the good opinion of ungodly men; but I do covet the
          Spirit of the living God. I covet grace equal to my day, and
          earnestly pray God, my heavenly Father, in the name of his Son
          Jesus Christ, that I may have power to honour my priesthood and
          calling, to bear a faithful testimony to the truth, and by no act
          spot or stain the testimony which I bear.
          God bless the people and his servants, and roll on his mighty
          work, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, November 25, 1860
                         Heber C. Kimball, November 25, 1860
                            RESTORATION OF THE DEAD, &c.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, November 25, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I have been hearing a few words advanced by Bishop Woolley, and I
          rejoice to say that I have a testimony within me that his sayings
          are true and faithful, and according to my experience. I have
          come to the conclusion myself that I do not know much, excepting
          that which I have experienced, and I have had quite a lengthy
          experience in this Church. I have seen what are commonly called
          the ups and downs of "Mormonism;" I have passed through the
          mobbings and drivings of the last twenty-eight years, and have
          endured many things that but few of this congregation or this
          people know anything about. There are but few now in these
          Mountains who have passed through the trials and difficulties
          that have been endured by the leaders of this people, and
          therefore they have not the same experience, they do not know how
          to appreciate those things that we have passed through, as we do.
          For instance, we were driven from Jackson County, in the State of
          Missouri: some were obliged to leave Kirtland, in Ohio, through
          persecution; others were driven from Far West, Caldwell County,
          and from Clay County, Missouri; and then the great body of the
          Church were finally driven from Nauvoo. I might go on to tell you
          how numerous Branches of the Church were driven from many other
          places, and how many there were in the Church at those different
          periods; but I will only remark that there are not a great many
          of those men with us now, in comparison with the great number
          that are in these mountains.
          I discover one thing, however, that may have escaped the notice
          of many--namely, that quite a number of those who are now in the
          Church originated or sprung from those who first obeyed the
          Gospel. There are a great many of their children who are now
          numbered with us; yes, there are hundreds of young people with us
          that have been born in the Church. I frequently see some of
          them--persons that I have known from their childhood, and whose
          parents I knew before they were born. This is very gratifying to
          Many of those who received the Gospel at an early day have turned
          away from the truth; others have died and gone to the
          spirit-world; but their children are here; they have come and
          taken the position of their parents, and will eventually be the
          means of redeeming them; they will act as saviours raised up by
          the Almighty, and they will become very useful in the latter days
          in restoring their parents into the presence of God.
          I speak of these things because they were they first presented to
          my mind when I arose to address you, and I will now take the
          liberty of saying that I pray continually that this people and
          all the Elders of Israel may honour their calling--that they may
          be blest with us, and with their children for evermore. I pray
          that we may live long upon the earth, and that we may accomplish
          a great and mighty work in this last dispensation, and that we
          may be so guided as to enable us to accomplish the work which we
          have the privilege of assisting to perform. This Gospel will
          accomplish that for which it was sent, and there is no power upon
          this earth that can stay its progress. There is no combined power
          upon the face of this earth that can stay this Gospel in its
          course--no, not for one single moment. This is according to the
          design of our Heavenly Father, for he has said you cannot do
          anything against the truth, but for it.
          These things are truly so, and I have never known a man, whether
          in the Church or out of it, but what has promoted this cause and
          increased the influence of this people; and it will be so from
          this time henceforth and for ever. Then who do you fathers in
          Israel want to lie down and go to sleep, and neglect the duties
          that devolve upon you? If you continue to do this, some of your
          children will have to rise up and become your benefactors. Why
          don't you step forward, set an example before your children,
          become their benefactors, and lay a foundation for them and your
          children's children to the latest generation. It is your
          privilege, and the power is in your possession, for you have the
          Priesthood, and you have a portion of that Apostleship which will
          help you to attain to all the blessings promised to the faithful
          sons of God. But many, I am aware, will let the candle of the
          Almighty that is within them go out; and when that once goes out,
          it is very hard to light it up again, and to have it as brilliant
          as it was in the beginning.
          In regard to the world at large, and my views in reference to the
          Lord's performing his work, I have only to say that I look back
          and trace the revelations that God gave to Joseph with great
          pleasure. He told the Prophet at one time to go forth with his
          brethren and importune for redress at the feet of the Governors
          and the Judges, and finally to the President of the United
          States, to give them the privilege of redressing their wrongs.
          The Lord then said, if they will not redress your wrongs, I will
          come out of my hiding-place, and in my hot displeasure I will vex
          those unjust judges that are placed at the head of the nation,
          and I will cut them off from the face of the earth, and I will
          appoint their portion to be with the hypocrites and with the
          unbelievers. Brethren, do you not think that day is right here?
          Are we not receiving news every few days, by the Pony Express,
          that the Lord is fulfilling his word? I think the last two or
          three days has brought us news that ought to satisfy all upon
          that point.
          It is now for you and me to rise up in the strength of our
          Heavenly Father, and let the light of heaven shine upon us, that
          everything that is not right may be purged from our midst, and
          let us say to every unholy thing, Begone! Let us honour our
          tabernacles; let us honour the earth, and let us honour the
          heavens, that we may enjoy the blessings that flow therefrom; for
          the man who dishonours his tabernacle and the earth upon which we
          dwell will not inhabit them again for some time to come. It will
          be with them as President Young was talking this morning about a
          certain class of individuals: there will be a dissolution, not
          only of the tabernacles, but of the spirits; for the body is not
          accountable to the spirit, but it is rendered accountable for the
          acts of the person that dwells in it--that is, to some extent.
          But, in reality, it is the person who dwells in the house that
          will have to pay the debt. I am now speaking about the spirits
          that dwell in our bodies. I know that these things will be as I
          I have seen the time when I did not know the meaning of the
          phrase, "second death," but I now comprehend it to my
          satisfaction. There will probably be thousands who will be
          brought forth, in the resurrection, in their sins, and their
          conduct in life will have rendered them worthy of the second
          death. I have no desire to see any of the human family become
          subjects of the second death, and I especially desire that I may
          not see any of my brethren and sisters transgress the law of God
          to that extent that will render them subjects of the second
          death. My anxiety on this point is sometimes very great, for I
          desire the welfare of the Saints, and my interest in your behalf
          is daily increasing. I desire that we may so live in this life
          that we may ever dwell together, that we may rise together in the
          resurrection of the just, and then dwell together as men, women,
          and children in the Lord.
          Now, brethren and sisters, do we know what is right for us to do?
          Yes, every one of us. I can safely say there is not a man or
          woman here but knows what is right in the sphere in which they
          move. For instance, there is not one but knows better than to
          tell a lie, or steal, or bear false witness, or go and get drunk,
          or to bemean our fellow-creatures. We all know that with that
          measure we mete, we shall have it measured back to us again. Then
          it is necessary for you and me, if we have been wrongfully and
          unkindly treated, to wait until we see and change; and, if we are
          patient, we shall see that to that man who measured to us will be
          measured back again, and we have no need to say anything about
          it. The law has gone forth--"With what measure ye mete it shall
          be measured to you again." We may all rest assured, brethren,
          that this law will be carried out, and that as we measure to each
          other, so will it be measured back to us again, in order that
          justice may have its demands.
          You will all admit that this is true doctrine, for these are the
          words of our Saviour: they are the words of the Prophets and
          Apostles. Yes, they have all borne testimony to the same
          doctrine, and so has every pureminded man that has lived upon the
          Now let me ask of you Latter-day Saints if you think we do not
          know enough to lay aside our selfishness. Can we lay aside our
          precious selves and our proneness to do evil? Yes, we can.
          When I returned from the South, I had quite a bundle of stories
          laid before me, and they were calculated to prejudice me in my
          feelings; but I declared, after due reflection, that it would not
          do for me to acknowledge such stories as truth, or permit them to
          have any bearing or weight upon my mind, because, if I had,
          prejudice, to which we are all more or less susceptible, would
          have taken hold of me. When I investigated and fathomed the thing
          to the bottom, there was not a word of truth in the reports. If
          men who are accustomed to fire off big guns could take such yarns
          for wadding, and thus blow them away, it would be a good thing
          for this community.
          We are the greatest people for believing everything that is
          reported that ever lived on the earth. It was just so in brother
          Joseph's day. When I went to Kirtland, they told me stories about
          brother Joseph, but I would not believe them. In those days, I
          would not believe that a Prophet could do a wrong thing. But
          there are some now who will try to make it appear that Prophets
          will tell lies; but I tell you they will not do it. I might
          reason in the language of Paul and say that, if I could bring
          more into the kingdom of God by telling a lie than be telling the
          truth, I would do it; but I know that the truth will bear its own
          weight, and accomplish that for which it was sent; and there is
          no need of any lies being told, or of any misrepresentations
          being made about it.
          There used to be a great many big stories told in Nauvoo, and the
          only way that I got along was by trying to put them down. I speak
          of these things to show you what has been; and if you can draw
          any good conclusions from them, I shall be satisfied. My
          principal object in speaking thus is, I want you to know that we
          are a people who are very much inclined to believe lies, and to
          encourage that which is not right.
          If you know a man who is guilty of a crime, is it best for you to
          reveal it? I will tell you what I would do. If I knew of men in
          this Church, who were guilty of crimes that were not unto death,
          I would never reveal that knowledge; for I consider it would not
          be good policy to throw my brethren into hands that would be a
          great deal worse than they were themselves; but I would see that
          the law of God was executed.
          The Bible says we should have charity and increase therein; and
          we are further instructed to increase and multiply in all good
          works, that the capacity of our minds may be enlarged, that we
          may grow, thrive, and increase in the knowledge of our Father and
          Brethren, my heart is kind towards you all; I feel towards you as
          a father feels towards his own children, and it is the pride of
          my heart to see you rise up and honour and magnify the callings
          that are placed upon you. You cannot honour God upon any other
          principle than by honouring that which he has conferred upon you.
          Give honour to all to whom honour is due. Do right in all things,
          and by so doing your minds will expand, and you will be enabled
          to comprehend the things of God.
          It is not wisdom for you who hold the Priesthood to take the
          sickle that is given you to reap with and hang it up on a tree,
          but you are to carry it with you, and be faithful in using it;
          for if you leave it, an enemy will come and rub all the edge off.
          Let us take a course that our spirits will be keen and bright to
          understand the things of God, and that the revelations of Jesus
          Christ may be with us all the time, that we may be natural men
          and women, and that God may be with us, and open our hearts to
          see the things of this kingdom.
          In regard to the outside pressure that is so often spoken of, if
          those who make it do not get pressed or squeezed, if there is any
          juice in them, then I am mistaken. I mean those that killed
          Joseph and Hyrum Smith, David Patten, and many others who have
          been slain for the Gospel's sake.
          The Lord is going to finish his work, for he has promised to cut
          it short in righteousness.
          I will now turn from the spiritual to the temporal, and advise
          you to finish your work. Put the covering on your houses--bind on
          the cornices; for, if you don't, the Devil will raise a wind that
          will blow that tops off. I have concluded that I will hold myself
          still and not say much, for fear my roof should blow off, the
          same as many have been thrown off up north.
          Brethren, be diligent in gathering up the honey; be humble, kind,
          and merciful, and then we shall obtain mercy. God will mete unto
          us according to our deserts; he will bless the righteous and the
          meek. The Lord will reckon with the wicked and those that have
          committed abominations in the earth. He will shortly reckon, too,
          with those who hold the Priesthood--who have been acting as
          ministers of justice and mercy; he will reward them according to
          their works.
          May the Lord our God bless the meek and contrite in spirit; may
          he bless those that lead you, and inspire their hearts that they
          may be like one drop of water, or like a unit; and may he grant
          that you may be one with them; and may he grant that we may all
          walk before him in righteousness all the days of our lives.
          May the God of our fathers bless you all, is my prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 12, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 12, 1860
                                   IMPROVEMENT, &c.
                 Remarks by Heber C. Kimball, made at Willow Creek,
                                   June 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          In all the days of my life, I never heard more plain preaching
          than I have heard to-day, taking it altogether. It is not such
          preaching as you hear all the time. A great many of you probably
          were professing Christians before you became "Mormons," and you
          have been used to what we call spiritual food. Good heavens,
          whoever partook of spiritual food in the flesh, except the first
          partook of natural food? The spirit is in the natural food, and
          no man receives it except he takes the natural food. It is the
          religion of Jesus Christ--it is the religion of the kingdom of
          God; and as far as I am concerned, I do not know anything about
          any religion that does not consist in faith and works. Faith
          without works is dead, being alone; so is the body dead without
          the spirit. The spirit and body are the soul of man. It is the
          spirit of man that prompts to improvement--to putting up good
          houses and good barns, planting fine orchards, and improving the
          country generally.
          It appears that it would be impossible for me to live unless I
          gratified the feeling of improvement that is within me. When I
          first got married, I worked at the potter's business, and not
          being fully employed, I would go and look at my hog-pen, to see
          if I could make an improvement on it. I would tear it down and
          build it over again upon an improved principle. I dare venture to
          say that if you move some of your houses here, you will have an
          excellent rich garden spot. Improvement is the result of labour.
          Do you suppose this earth was organized and created without
          labour? No, no more than a piece of crockery-ware is made without
          hands. We know that that pitcher was made by some being like unto
          us, and so it was with this earth.
          After the earth was made, then there was a garden spot selected,
          and the Lord commanded some of his associates to go and plant it,
          and to cause all kinds of vegetation to grow, and fruits of every
          description. Some suppose the Lord commanded all these things to
          come out of the earth, and the vegetation that was in the earth.
          When all these things were done, the garden was beautified, and
          made pure and clean and holy and sanctified; and then the next
          thing was to bring forth the animal creation; but the animals
          were not brought there until the vegetation was planted and
          grown. We often sing, "This earth was once a garden place," where
          God our Father dwelt, and took possession and a stand that
          mankind will take who attain to that honour.
          It is our duty to take the counsel that has been given us to-day
          by brother Brigham. It is as good doctrine as I ever heard in my
          life. It is choice--yea, more choice to us than all the jewels
          and gold and silver that you ever saw. This is a pretty place
          naturally; but now your roads and streets are occupied with your
          firewood, waggons, ploughs, harrows, stables, dunghills, and
          out-houses, and, in fact, everything else that ought not to be
          there. The religion of Jesus Christ, of angels, of Brigham, and
          of all good men is to take a care of and improve and adorn the
          earth as Adam did. When he planted the garden, he planted it with
          seeds he brought with him; and he also brought the animals from
          the earth he lived upon, where his Father dwelt.
          We are not living our religion, and angels will not dwell with us
          until we take a different course. These mountains and valleys are
          the places for us; and all hell cannot get us out of them: if we
          do right, we shall not leave them until the Lord says, Go. It is
          the place for us to improve, and make mills, and beautify cities
          and gardens. How would you like it to-day, if you had a few pails
          of fine large strawberries to eat before I left home out of my
          own garden.
          May God bless you in all your endeavours to beautify your city,
          in fertilizing your farms and gardens, and in adorning your lives
          with righteousness. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 15, 1860
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 15, 1860
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 15, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The truth is the same when preached by one man as another. If an
          idolator should come here and present the truth, its being
          delivered by him would not make it any less true. What has been
          said to-day by brother James W. Cummings is the Gospel of Christ,
          and salvation to everyone that hears and obeys it. Is the Gospel
          the power of God and salvation to everyone that heareth it? No;
          but he that heareth these words of mine and doeth them, says
          Jesus, the same shall be saved.
          If I should preach the Gospel as Jesus did when he said, "Go ye,
          therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of
          the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them
          to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and lo, I
          am with you always, even unto the end of the world,--well, now,
          he that believeth and is baptized--does that save the man? No.
          But there are ten thousand commandments that are connected to
          that. The Apostle says, Go on unto perfection, not laying again
          the foundation of repentance from dead works.
          This is for you and me to do, and we are required to do it to-day
          and to-morrow, next year and continually, and live by every word
          that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, and practise it in our
          lives, in our conversation, at our homes, and when we are abroad.
          He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved: that is only
          one principle. Baptism alone will not save a man, but the fruits
          of righteousness will. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations,
          baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
          the Holy Ghost; and when you have taught them, and got them into
          the fold, then teach them to observe all things whatsoever I have
          commanded you to teach them. Teach them to do everything that
          pertains to righteousness, and to abstain from everything that is
          When I was baptized, I had heard the Gospel and believed it. Then
          I went and submitted myself to it in humility. I began to pray
          before I was baptized. As soon as I heard this Gospel, I began to
          inquire of the Father, in the name of the Son, if it was true. I
          received a testimony of it, and bore testimony for months to my
          neighbours and to the inhabitants in the country where I lived,
          and told them it was true. A great many of them believed it; and
          as soon as we received it and had the authority, I administered
          to others. Many more received it, being baptized for the
          remission of sins. When I received the truth, I commenced a new
          life, and I have endeavoured to live it from that day to this. Do
          I realize that I am a poor creature? I do, and the more light I
          have the more I see this; and the less light a man has the less
          he sees and knows his imperfections. The more light and knowledge
          a man has the more he sees he is nothing without God.
          I am preaching the Gospel in connection with brother James
          Cummings. What he said is true; and if you observe and practise
          it, you shall know these things, whether he spoke of himself or
          whether he spoke of the doctrine of Christ. He talked about
          famine, and pestilence, and earthquakes, and hurricanes, and
          mighty winds, in the States. These things are raging in the
          countries where Joseph dwelt, and those that exulted in the death
          of Joseph and Hyrum, David and Parley, and hundreds of our
          fathers and mothers, and our brothers and sisters, will suffer
          for it. They said to the nation and to the army, Go there and
          make a desolation of that people, and as God liveth he will make
          a desolation of them. [The congregation responded, "Amen."] God
          has revealed this to me, and I know it will come to pass. You may
          call this prophecy or anything else you please, it matters not to
          me. What I know I understand as well as anybody else. Have not
          they done this? They have practised it upon us. God will put a
          hook in their jaws and lead them, and has done from that day to
          this, and he will continue to do so from this day henceforth and
          for ever. He will lead the whole of the nations of the earth, and
          they cannot help themselves, and I know it.
          The Eastern papers give a full account of the great winds, and
          the great destruction occasioned by them. Such winds are horrible
          that will lift off the road ten baggage-trains loaded with from
          five to ten tons weight each, and smash them as a reed, and take
          off tops of houses, blow down chimneys, tearing them asunder, and
          burying them in the earth. Whole cities are laid desolate, and
          not a whole piece of furniture is to be found.
          The Lord and his angels are at work to measure to the inhabitants
          of the earth as they measured to his people. This will be done,
          and they cannot help it. Jesus says, "With that measure ye mete,
          it shall be measured to you again." These words are true, and
          will never fail; they cannot be avoided, if God is just. He will
          not reap where he has not sown. If I reap where I have not sown,
          I reap another's man crop. Where we sow the word of life, there
          we shall reap; and if we bring forth the fruits of righteousness,
          we shall reap to our joy, and shall be satisfied.
          To him that hath he will give more, and from him that hath not he
          will take away that which he seemeth to have, and give it to him
          that will improve upon his talents. Let us be faithful and keep
          the commandments of God, and leave the event with him. The
          majority of this people are trying to do right, and are improving
          in righteousness to my certain knowledge. On the other hand, it
          gives me pain when I go into this place and that, and suppose I
          am talking to Latter-day Saints, and I find I am conversing with
          thieves and robbers; and here they are right in your midst. "How
          do you do, brother James, George, or Brigham? How glad I am to
          see you," and at the same time they are laying the axe at the
          root of the kingdom of God to destroy it. They are in our midst.
          They are to be found in the grog-shops and in all public places,
          watching and hearing what is said, and you and I and all the rest
          are sitting down to go to sleep.
          I want to refer to what brother James has said this morning. He
          told you the truth. Receive it, practise it, live it, and enjoy
          it, that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost may take up
          their abode with you. Where the Father takes up his abode, there
          will the Son be; and where the Father and the Son dwell, there
          will the Holy Ghost dwell also, because they are one. We should
          be one like unto them. A great many neglect their prayers. Should
          they do this? No. A great many women that live by themselves
          neglect their prayers, and God forsakes them, and Satan takes
          possession, and they have no power over themselves; they light of
          God leaves them, and they are stupified: when they hear they heed
          not, and when they see they believe not. Jesus says--"He that
          heareth these words of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him
          unto a man that built his house upon a rock; when the winds blew
          and the floods came, it feel not, because it was founded upon a
          rock. But he that heareth these words of mine, and doeth them
          not, I will liken him unto a foolish man that built his house
          upon the sand; and when the winds blew and the floods came, it
          fell, because it was built upon the sand. They go down to
          hell--to that which is beneath. That which is from God cometh
          from heaven.
          I will not say much more about grain: you can do as you please. I
          might just as well say nothing about it, for I know none will
          listen to it but good Saints, men of God, and men that have an
          experience, and can see things as they are: they are the men that
          will save this people. If one to fifty proves a saviour in the
          end, I shall think that things are much better than I expected to
          find them. And those who have not skill, power, and wisdom, and
          salvation enough to save themselves and families temporally, what
          are they going to do with the spirit? The spirit goes into the
          spirit-world, and then has to be taken by some Bishop--some man
          that has power to feed them, to lead them, and teach them in the
          ways of salvation. We are not going, then, as some suppose, in a
          God bless the righteous brethren, and your righteous wives and
          children, and your children's children, for ever. Can I say God
          bless the thief and the robber, the whore and the whoremonger,
          and those that love and make lies? No. I will leave them just
          where they are; for they will meet the demands of justice, and
          they will welter and wallow in that pit they have dug for
          themselves; and they cannot avoid it. I feel to bless every man I
          meet that is a good man; and if I was oil, I would run through
          him. But when I see a wicked man and woman running after the
          Gentiles to be contaminated with their cursed lies, I say, You
          have damnation enough in yourselves. I will not say a word to
          them. You poor miserable creatures, trying to bring desolation
          upon the people--upon the Israel of God, you are building a fire
          big enough to burn you up, and I know there will be an end of you
          some day. God bless the righteous, and peace be with you! and God
          bless the righteous throughout the world, and all those who
          believe in the words of Jesus Christ, and on the servants of the
          living God! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, October 6, 1860
                          Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1860
                         PRIESTHOOD--TEMPORAL SALVATION, &c.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          We have come together this morning for the purpose of holding our
          General Conference, and to attend to matters of business that
          pertains to the whole Church, not only for the people in this
          Territory; but we have met to do business that concerns all
          nations and people, both the living and the dead, or those who
          have passed behind the veil; and I feel to rejoice in the
          privilege we now have.
          I know that this is the kingdom of God. It is that kingdom which
          was shown to the Prophet Daniel, as recorded in the second
          chapter of his book. This is the kingdom that was set up in the
          days of Jesus, and it is the kingdom that our Father and God set
          up after he organized this earth; and he is the King: but there
          are and will be tens of thousands of kings this side of him, and
          will be a perpetual increase of kings and priests in the kingdoms
          of our Father.
          I desire to express my feelings in a few words upon those things,
          that you may know how I feel, and understand that I view this
          kingdom as something that pertains to or that will affect all the
          creatures of God in this creation--yes, the thousands and
          millions of beings who have not yet appeared upon this stage of
          action. It is that kingdom that concerns every man that ever did
          or that ever will live.
          I wish to encourage you Elders and all good Saints to live so as
          to get that Spirit that is promised to the faithful; and let us
          lay aside our selfishness, and become interested in the general
          warfare of the kingdom of God; for it is something that should
          interest every man and woman in the world.
          This Church is that Church which has been spoken of by the
          Prophet's and this people constitute that kingdom that was to
          come forth in the latter days. We are members of this kingdom,
          and we proceeded from the King of this earth. We are all his
          sons; and when, through our obedience, we become heirs of God and
          joint-heirs with Jesus Christ, we in reality become princes, for
          we emanated from that King; and he is our Father and God, and he
          will call every son and daughter of Adam to an account for their
          deeds. It does not matter whether they belong to the Church or
          are outside of the fold of Christ, our Father will call them to
          give an account of the deeds done in the body; and the spirits of
          men that were in existence before they inhabited these bodies
          have got to be responsible for the acts that are wrought in the
          flesh. This is upon the same principle that President Young
          commits to me the care and supervision of a house,--for instance,
          the sanctum sanctorum--a holy place, where the ordinances of God
          are administered. He commits that to me, and holds me responsible
          for its safe keeping. So it will be with you and me; so it will
          be with all men and women in regard to their works on the earth.
          There will be thousands of men brought to an account for their
          conduct towards women, for in many instances it is shameful.
          We have come here to day to worship God, to speak of his purposes
          and designs, and to bear testimony of his work. It is rainy and
          rather wet and unpleasant, and therefore we cannot do much else;
          and we shall stay here until the Spirit indicates that it is best
          to adjourn; and when that will be I cannot now tell. But I hope
          none of you will be troubled upon that point, for President Young
          will hold it as long as it is interesting and the Spirit of God
          shall dictate to him. In referring to the sons and daughters of
          Adam, and to this great work which I have already said concerns
          us all, and especially the Elders that have come into the Church
          in the beginning, and who hold this Priesthood which God has a
          revealed through his servant Joseph, I wish you to understand
          that all that is connected with you--your wives and
          children--should interest you in their welfare and in the
          prosperity of the work of God; and you will be interested in
          proportion to the light, knowledge, power, and spirit there is in
          the Elders; and that spirit will rest upon the Elders, their
          wives, and children. Their animals and all they possess will be
          quickened by it.
          You can read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that the Lord
          spoke to Thomas B. Marsh and the Twelve Apostles, telling them
          that they held the keys of the kingdom with the First Presidency
          and the fathers from the beginning of the creation.
          "For unto you (the Twelve) and those (the First Presidency) who
          are appointed with you to be your counsellors and your leaders is
          the power of this Priesthood given for the last days and for the
          last time, in the which is the dispensation of the fulness of
          times; which power you hold in connection with all those who have
          received a dispensation at any time from the beginning of the
          creation; for verily I say unto you, the keys of the dispensation
          which ye have received have come down from the fathers, and last
          of all being sent down from heaven unto you." (Doc. and Cov.,
          sec. 104, par. 12.)
          The Lord told us there that the fathers are interested for us
          just in proportion to the interest we feel for this work and for
          the Church and kingdom of God here upon the earth. I want you to
          think of that and reflect upon it. You need not doubt in relation
          to the truth of what the world call "Mormonism," for the Church
          of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, established and organized
          through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith, is the
          true Church of God. With it is the Priesthood and power of God;
          and you might as well try to doubt that the sun shines, for it is
          truth; and although all hell may deny it, and all the men upon
          the earth, that will make no difference, for it is from God. The
          Lord called that man, and sent his angels to ordain him and
          confer upon him that authority we hold, and through us every soul
          of you who have received the truth received it--through that
          Priesthood which came from God through Joseph Smith; and you grew
          out of that Priesthood, and none of you have a particle of power
          except that which comes through that medium. It came from Jesus
          to Peter, from Peter to Joseph, and from Joseph to President
          Young and his brethren, and from us to you. You hold that
          Priesthood and authority in connection with them; and except you
          are connected with them, you cannot have any Priesthood or
          authority. You must honour that tree with which you are
          connected; for, if you dishonour that tree, you dishonour
          yourselves, and I would not give a farthing for your authority.
          These are some of my views upon the subject; and I feel to say
          that this work will roll forth with greater power hereafter than
          it has done in times past; and my prayer to my Father in heaven
          is, Let thy work roll on, thy kingdom come, thy will be done on
          earth as it is in heaven. That is the way it has got to be, for
          things must eventually be done here as they are in heaven. We
          have got to do right, and we cannot do this except we honour our
          callings and Priesthood; for we are like a great tree, having
          roots, body, great and small limbs; and I want to know what the
          difference is between one limb and another, so far as honour is
          concerned? All should be honoured in their place and calling. Let
          every man honour the head, the body, and every member that
          pertains to that body, if you wish to honour God. Now, can I rise
          up and chastise the limb that I am connected with? No, I cannot;
          and the limb will die quicker without my interference, if there
          is anything wrong about it. Could a man rise up and chastise
          President Joseph Smith when he was alive? No; no man had the
          right. Well, then, can any man chastise President Young? No, sir;
          but it is the duty of all to honour the head and the body with
          which they are connected. Upon the same principle, the smallest
          member of the body should honour the part to which it is
          attached. You know two feet are required to carry two legs, and
          two legs to carry a body; and so it is in the Church of Christ.
          The Apostles and Prophets used to talk in this way, presenting
          figures and comparisons for the purpose of conveying things to
          the minds of the people more forcibly. Now, let every man take a
          course to honour one another and the Priesthood they have
          received. "Well," says one, "I will honour the First Presidency
          of the Church; but I don't want anything to do with the Twelve:
          they are not of much account." That is the way some of you feel.
          Now, if you treat these men in this way, how long will it be
          before you will treat President Young in like manner?
          The course for us to take is to honour the Priesthood which the
          Almighty has given to man. How can you honour God except you
          honour that Priesthood? This is well worth your consideration.
          You all sprang out of that Priesthood as one limb of a tree comes
          out of the main body. This is honourable in all men, and I feel
          to say, Let every man honour his calling, his fruit will appear.
          Will a good apple tree produce a thorn or a thistle? No, it never
          will. But notwithstanding this, I believe there are a great many
          thistles that call themselves apples; yes, many that are briars,
          thistles, and other useless things they ought not to be. I
          frequently think of these things. I consider our Priesthood and
          the vows that we have made with God. "But," says one, "we have
          made those vows with our brethren, and not with the Lord." Let me
          tell you that it was the brethren in authority in the Priesthood
          who called you into the house of the Lord; but you made your
          covenants with God. The brethren were merely the witnesses of
          those things which you did--of the covenants you made with the
          Father, with the Son, with the Holy Ghost, and with all the
          heavenly hosts; and your brethren stood as witnesses for God, and
          you will have to give an account of the way and manner you keep
          and observe those covenants.
          There are many who think these things are of no account; but I
          will tell you, brethren, that you will be straightened out when
          the Lord appears, taking vengeance upon those that will not obey
          his Gospel. In that day the wicked will be as chaff or stubble,
          and they will be destroyed from the earth, and their tabernacles
          dissolved; but the righteous will receive new bodies, and they
          will inhabit a new earth, and eternally enjoy the favour of that
          God who sent his Son that you and I might be redeemed and brought
          back into his presence.
          There is a great deal for us to do, and I wish you would all
          think so, and have these things before your minds continually.
          How can this evil be remedied? I say, in the name of the Lord God
          of Israel, Wake up from your slumber, and get within your souls
          the Spirit of the Most High God; and the more you have of it, the
          more you will feel the necessity of being wide awake and
          attentive to your duties.
          Your eyes have become dim because of your dullness and
          inattention to your duties. The Scriptures say--"Let thine eye be
          single, that thy whole body may be full of light." The reason we
          do not see things as they are is because we have become dull and
          stupid, and do not understand the things of God. It is said in
          the Scriptures that the eyes of certain characters are like the
          fool's eyes, reaching out to the ends of the earth; and like the
          door upon its hinges, doing no good, but just swinging backwards
          and forwards. Brother Benson, won't you shut that vestry door,
          and open it again? [Which he did.] Now, don't you see, brethren,
          that has neither lost nor gained anything; but it will soon wear
          out. This figure I wish to apply to you indolent persons, and
          thereby show you that you ought to go to work and improve--bring
          about something for the honour and glory of God, and the adorning
          and building up of his kingdom. I do not want you to be like the
          sow that has been taken and washed clean, and then as soon as the
          door is open she goes into the dirtiest mud-hole there is in the
          neighbourhood. But as you have been washed in the waters of
          baptism and entered into the fold, I want you to remain clean and
          pure, and to labour for the welfare of Zion and the upbuilding of
          the kingdom of our God. If you act like the sow, then your last
          end will be worse than your first.
          You have entered into the kingdom, and should be like a little
          child, humble, meek, and passive in the hands of your superiors.
          You will remember that when those commissioners came to make
          peace with us, we came up from the South to see them, to find out
          what they wanted. The night we arrived in the city, I dreamed
          that there was an awful flood, and that the flood-wood gave way,
          and it came down Emigration Kanyon, and went in a southwesterly
          direction. I then looked round to see what the effects were, and
          all at once this whole city and adjacent country became full of
          hogs. I spoke to the President and the brethren who were with
          him, and said--"The country is full of hogs," and they were
          frothing at the mouth just like mad hogs do; and I saw them
          running after the brethren, who got on the walls and fences in
          different directions, and they were jumping up at them, but their
          mouths were full of froth; and I was pleased to see that there
          was not one of those hogs could bite any of the brethren.
          By-and-by our attention was called to other business, and when I
          had a little leisure I looked round and said to the
          brethren--"Where are those hogs gone?" We looked around us, and
          lo and behold there was not a hog to be found in the country!
          But while they were here did they not froth at the mouth? They
          did, and they jumped and made a terrible stew; but I do not know
          that they have ever hurt anybody. They have not had the power to
          meddle with or hurt anybody except those who wanted to be meddled
          with. Now I consider that those men and women who have suffered
          themselves to be overcome by these hogs are no better than the
          hogs themselves.
          This may be considered a very good introduction, in my way, to
          this General Conference.
          I do not know that I ever felt better in my life than I do
          to-day. I feel that I can touch a little thing here and another
          there, and I see before me ten thousand times more than I speak
          of; and among the many things that I can see, one is, that all
          the hogs are going to leave as fast as they can! If the Elders
          and Saints will only do right, all will be right for them and
          with them; and they ought to know that the responsibility is upon
          their shoulders.
          If you, brethren, go and sell your wheat, that will not be laid
          to the sisters, excepting in those cases where the men are under
          petticoat government. Those who do this are taking a course that
          will bring sorrow upon themselves; yes, those who trade away the
          staff of life will suffer pain, sorrow, and nakedness, and many
          things that have not entered into their hearts to think of.
          Since the Latter-day Saints have been in these mountains, there
          has never been such a deep designing and well-got-up scheme to
          draw grain out of this Territory as there is now; for there is a
          branch of a store in almost every settlement, and they are buying
          wheat and sending it to Pike's Peak, and they are getting it at a
          very low price, too. I am afraid this is going to bring trouble
          upon you, brethren and sisters. President Young has talked and
          talked upon the subject of saving your breadstuff, and the Twelve
          have borne testimony of it in all your settlements day after day
          and year after year; and yet many of the people don't care any
          more about it than if we had never spoken upon the subject.
          There are some who have listened and laid up their grain. Look at
          the men who have done this, and you will find men that have got
          power with God and man. Let us try to improve, and get as many to
          do this as we can, and we shall do well. We cannot get everybody
          to do it, but we can use an influence with a few. There are a
          great many here who have lived from hand to mouth all their
          lives, they have been accustomed to get their wages on a Saturday
          night; and let their wives have them; then their wives would go
          and pay such a portion for the week's provisions--so much for
          ale, so much for the priest, the tithing, and other things; and
          they don't know how to get along any other way.
          How can you be saviours, except you lay up knowledge of the
          things of God? And how can you be temporal saviours, except up
          lay up provisions? Jesus says, Seek first the kingdom of heaven
          and its righteousness, and all other things shall be added unto
          you. The Lord is not bound to feed us, except we take care and do
          our part. Do you imagine that the Lord will go and raise you a
          crop of wheat, without your first going and ploughing the ground?
          You have heard President Young say that none of us know enough to
          make a spear of grass grow, and this we all know to be true; but
          I will tell you what you can do. You can obtain the ground,
          plough it, drag it, sow the seed, and dedicate it to your Father
          and God. Then, when you find it necessary, you can irrigate it,
          and you will be pretty sure to get a good crop of wheat, or corn,
          or whatever you may choose to plant.
          There are a great many that are going into speculation
          now-a-days. Some of our Elders are becoming merchants, taking the
          Gentiles' goods and peddling them off for wheat, and then turning
          it over to our Gentile speculators who have persecuted us. Well,
          you will see that pretty much every one of them will lose the
          Spirit, except they repent.
          Now, you have been told again and again to take care of your
          cattle, and send back for your goods. This has been done this
          year by a number of the brethren, and it can be done by the
          majority of the people. There was a train of goods came in a few
          days ago: the cattle started from here last spring, and they have
          come in in better condition than any other cattle that have
          crossed the Plains this season. The same thing has been done
          before. The year the pioneers came in, we bought oxen, mules, and
          horses; and some of the cattle we brought in with us went back to
          the Missouri river the same season, and they got through about
          three weeks before we did, for we had to stay back and help our
          horses. When we struck the Platte river on our return, we found
          that there was no substance in the grass; the frost had killed
          it. But in the spring, when cattle go down from here, the grass
          is fresh and good, and the cattle get fat; and then on their
          return they get into the "bunch-grass country" before the frost
          comes, and you know bunch-grass is good all the year round. I
          want to see the people go into this business forthwith.
          I cannot do much, but I have had it in my heart ever since I have
          been in this Church to do some good, not only to myself but to
          this people; and I want to honour this Priesthood, and to see the
          day when this people will circumscribe and circumnavigate the
          whole world; and I want to see the kingdom of God govern and rule
          the world, and this I will see with mine eyes, if I am faithful;
          and if I am not faithful, I shall be sure to see it, and that to
          my sorrow.
          I desire to be humble and faithful; but I am like you--I have my
          weaknesses to contend with. We seem as if we must have something
          to excite us to good works--to encourage us to press forward in
          the good work of our Heavenly Father; and I consider we have
          everything to encourage us to do good--to practise virtue and
          Brethren, I feel to bless you with the blessings of Almighty God,
          that the Spirit of God may run through your bones like blood
          running through your veins, to cheer up your hearts. And I ask my
          Heavenly Father to bless you; and he will do it, if you be
          faithful and diligent. He will bless the virtuous, the upright,
          and those that honour their calling, and that honour this Church;
          and he will honour me for ever, so long as I do right and honour
          the Priesthood; and he will honour my wives, my sons, and
          daughters, if they will honour themselves; and I will honour
          them. The men who honour this Church, and try to promote its
          interests, God will bless; and if they honour God, they never
          will take a course to crush their brethren: they will honour
          their Presidents, whether they be Apostles, High Priests, or
          Uncle John Young is a Patriarch in the Church of God, which
          office he received honourably, for he is an heir to it through
          his father; and he may bless all the people with the blessings of
          the heavens and of the earth, and they will only get what they
          live for. This is the promise of God to his Saints.
          The Spirit of the Lord giveth line upon line and precept upon
          precept, here a little and there a little for the comfort of the
          Saints. These are given to you to improve upon. I feel this
          spirit of improvement, and desire to advance and see my brethren
          advance in the things of God.
          I pray God to bless you all, in the name of the Lord Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / George
          Albert Smith, October 6, 1860
                        George Albert Smith, October 6, 1860
                                   TESTIMONY, &c.
              Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
                                  October 6, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is about thirteen months since I had the privilege of rising
          and speaking in your midst. It is therefore with a heart filled
          with thankfulness to our Heavenly Father that I now enjoy the
          privilege of bearing my testimony on the present occasion of the
          things which pertain to the kingdom of the Most High. In his kind
          providence we are enjoying a great multitude of blessings.
          The testimony which has been given to us this morning of the
          power and manifestations of the Spirit of God in the midst of
          Israel is calculated to make us rejoice. The Lord speaks unto us
          in his own way, and after his own manner, and in our language,
          and after our understanding, and the light of his Spirit which
          shineth in our minds, inasmuch as we will suffer it to do so; but
          if our hearts are clogged with the things of this world--if our
          souls are suffered to become enamoured of the earth and the
          objects that are sought after by the wicked world, we lose the
          Spirit of the Lord, and by that means do not understand when we
          are taught and instructed in the way of life.
          The object of obtaining wealth and the desire to handle or
          control a considerable portion of this world's goods have blinded
          the eyes of many Elders, and caused them to go astray in the ways
          of extravagance and folly. It has decoyed them from the path of
          virtue, and by that means they have become totally estrayed from
          the path of truth. If we can keep in view the one great
          principle, to build up the kingdom of God, proclaim the fulness
          of the everlasting Gospel, to labour for the sustenance of Zion,
          make that our first, our great, our only object, and fear not for
          the earthly things we may need, we shall have the Spirit of the
          Almighty to enlighten our minds and guide our feet in the true
          When the Presidency bear their testimony to us, our spirits will
          then meet with theirs, and we shall feel and enjoy the truth of
          the principles they proclaim to us. But while our minds become
          concentrated upon earthly objects, we are dark, and we begin to
          think we know better than other people; we begin to feel that we
          can do something independently of God or his servants.
          I will relate an instance that occurred in 1849. I was talking
          with one of the brethren who had been many years in the Church.
          He told me he wanted to situate himself so that he could leave
          his family and be prepared to go preaching. I said, "Are you not
          pretty well situated now you have a large farm, plenty of cattle,
          and other property, and your family are able to take care of
          themselves?" He said he did not feel as though he had ready means
          enough to go. "I want to get myself in condition so that I can
          leave home; and in order to do it, I have determined to go to
          California; and I think in the course of five or six months I can
          there raise ten thousand dollars, and on that means I can go to
          the southern part of California, buy 1,000 head of horses, and
          bring them to Salt Lake, and next year sell them for one or two
          hundred dollars each. With that means in my hands I shall be able
          to leave my family and go preaching." That was the design he laid
          out. I may say the plan was very tempting: he went to California,
          but the tremendous results anticipated were never realized. There
          are a great many men in the midst of Zion that have lost their
          power and ability to perform those works they seem to wish to
          perform by endeavouring to take a wild goose chase to place
          themselves in possession of wealth on their own responsibility.
          The circumstances which have transpired in our midst for the last
          few years have been calculated to try many men.
          In reviewing the history of ourselves as a people, we have
          encountered many things which have been calculated to try some
          men. They have been compelled many times to submit to the most
          cruel exactions--seeing their friends murdered, their families
          driven from their possessions, and yet bearing up under it
          splendidly. They have had to pioneer into the midst of a barren
          and hitherto unknown desert, make settlements, rear their
          families in the midst of want, and toil, and bear it patiently.
          Yet, after a few years of prosperity, you will see those very
          men, when they become better situated, surrounded with the
          blessings and comforts of life,--they begin to feel as though
          they were not doing quite well enough, and their thoughts begin
          to wander like the fool's eye to the ends of the earth. In some
          instances the scenes of the last few years have caused them to
          turn again, as President Kimball expressed it, like the hog to
          the mire after he had been cleanly washed.
          It puts me in mind of a compliment paid to Queen Elizabeth by an
          English farmer. Her Majesty was out on a ride, and was caught in
          a storm. The farmer was very much rejoiced that the Queen had
          called upon him, and she was pleased with his rough hospitality.
          Being just after the defeat of the Spanish Armada, he
          complimented her on the success of her arms by saying--"The King
          of Spain got the wrong sow by the ear when he made war with your
          Majesty." The Queen was much amused at this vulgar comparison.
          Though, really, the dream related by brother Kimball, describing
          the multitude of hogs that were in the city, was so perfectly
          illustrated at the time the town was so tremendously full of
          soldiers, teamsters, gamblers, and camp-followers, and they
          floated off so suddenly, that it could almost be said it was
          dreamed awake. That is the best way to dream: a man can many
          times dream wide awake straighter than when asleep.
          I remember once (when in Zion's camp,) I was very thirsty,
          hungry, and tired, that I dreamed when I was walking on the road
          I could see a loaf of bread, a bottle of milk, and a spring of
          water. It was one of the pleasantest dreams in the world, and I
          dreamed it while walking along the road. At the same time a great
          many dreams, as men consider, are no more or less than open
          vision, and a great many dreams are the result, perhaps, of
          fatigue--of over-exercise--of over-eating before retiring to
          rest, or some other cause.
          When a man's mind is illuminated by a dream, it leaves a vivid
          and pleasant impression: when it may be guided by the Spirit of
          God, it leaves the mind happy and comfortable, and the
          understanding clear.
          I have regretted, for the past year, that I have not been
          permitted to speak to you, that my testimony to the truth might
          be heard in the midst of Israel, and in this city particularly.
          It was owing simply to an accident which lamed me in such a
          manner that I could not walk about--could not stand up, though
          after a while I got so much better that I could ride. I have rode
          about the Territory, and talked to the brethren in the
          settlements, generally sitting down; and many of them heard my
          testimony, which is the same as it has been for the last
          twenty-eight years--a testimony of the truth of the revelation of
          the fulness of the Gospel to the Saints in these last days. It is
          the work of the Lord, and the hand of God is visible in
          everything that is passing before us; his hand and power have
          been over us. He has shielded us from the political machinations
          of evil-designing men, and preserved us from the wrath of our
          enemies. He has given wisdom to our President to guide, to
          counsel, to direct us; and if ever revelation guided a people on
          the face of this earth, this people has been guided by special
          revelation ever since we came into these valleys. The power of
          the Almighty has been with us, his hand has been over us here,
          his wisdom has directed us, his inspiring Spirit has been on our
          Presidency, his revealed will has been given from the lips of him
          God has given to lead us. Fear not to do right ourselves, and let
          us be fully aware of our own follies and weaknesses and
          corruptions, and listen to the watchmen of Zion, and we shall
          overcome and inherit the blessings of glory. We shall rise above
          our enemies, light and truth will shine upon us, peace will be on
          our path, and the lamp of life that will guide us to eternal
          This is my testimony. You have it as I feel and realize it and
          know it, for these things are of God. And may his blessings
          attend us, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Heber
          C. Kimball, December 16, 1860
                         Heber C. Kimball, December 16, 1860
                            EVIL HABITS AND PRACTICES, &c.
                Remarks by Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 16, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          You have all heard the remarks and sentiments of brother Wells.
          His exhortations are very good; they will make you and every soul
          who obeys them free, because truth is life, and life is light. 
          I do not believe there is a man here to-day but what knows that
          the doctrine taught to-day is truth. It is the word of God--the
          revelations of Jesus Christ to every one that hears, and
          salvation to all who yield obedience to it and carry it out
          practically. Your faith without works is vain. The religion which
          you and I believe in requires us to live by its precepts--to be
          Saints in very deed. It is life, joy, and peace to those who
          practise it, and condemnation to those who despise it.
          Brother Wells has made some excellent remarks on the practice of
          drinking liquors. The results of this evil are seen everywhere;
          but to say that it leads to all manner of evils would be as far
          out of the way as the saying that the love of money is the root
          of all evil; for there are hundreds of men in the world that do
          not drink a drop, and they are as full of wickedness as any men
          upon the face of the earth.
          Drinking liquor is a habit you may easily become habituated to:
          drinking one dram creates an appetite for a second. It is just so
          with a man who commences telling lies: he commences with a little
          childish lie, believing that it will do no harm, and so he
          continues on until he becomes an habituated liar. These things
          become habits, and men bend their minds to them by degrees. The
          same may be said of stealing: persons addicted to stealing first
          began by stealing some trifling thing--perhaps a halfpenny or a
          penny; from that they get to a picayune, sixpence, and a dollar,
          and they then become habitual thieves. I could mention many
          things that we as a people permit ourselves to do.
          Some will tattle about their neighbours, and they will be very
          bust at what we call backbiting, or, more properly speaking,
          telling lies. These are evils that will eventually lead a man
          down to death.
          People may say there is no sin in stealing from an unbeliever;
          but I tell you that the man who will do it will, if I let him
          have the chance, steal from me; and such a course will lead them
          down to death and destruction. And I now prophesy that the day
          will come when the man who will do this will become poor, and be
          a vagabond upon the earth; and probably it may affect his
          children, if they partake of the same influence.
          These are my sentiments in the presence of God, angels, and men.
          Brethren, these very men who lie and steal will try to hide their
          own sins by saying that the Presidency both do this and sanction
          it. God will curse all who say such things, and all Israel will
          say Amen. If I knew that I must draw my last breath in ten
          minutes from now, I should still know that I am telling the
          truth. There are many of these characters of whom I am speaking,
          who do not drink any liquor at all; and then, again, we know that
          there are many who do indulge. Every murder that has been
          committed in this Territory has been done under the influence of
          liquor; and I will here remark that the most of them have been
          men who deserved to die; and, furthermore, I think it would be
          quite as well if there were a great many more on the same road.
          Brother Wells has truly remarked that the world and all hell
          combined cannot stop this great and mighty work. This is the
          Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, established by
          revelation from heaven; and of this I feel proud to bear
          So far as the world are concerned, I care no more about them than
          I do about the snow that is upon the ground, except they repent
          and obey the Gospel. They cannot effect anything one way or the
          Brother Wells states that all the trouble and annoyances he fears
          are those that may arise among ourselves. I wish to see these
          things cultivated in the hearts of the people, or rather stored
          up for cultivation. The question was asked, Whence is all this
          sorrow and pain? These things arise from men and women who
          profess to be Latter-day Saints. This I consider one of the most
          irritating and tormenting things upon this earth.
          Saints, rise up to the dignity of men and women in Christ Jesus,
          do right, learn to be men, learn to lay aside every bad practice,
          cease your drinking, and put away everything else that is evil.
          Let us be one; let us try and live so that all will be as one
          man, or one drop of water, and thus partake of each other's
          principles and attributes, and of the attributes of God, that
          angels may be our associates by night and by day.
          If this people will take this course, and live their religion in
          all things, I can prophesy in the name of Israel's god that you
          will never have to fire a gun, for the Lord will send his angels
          to do the work of destruction among the wicked. The Almighty will
          lead the wicked as a man leads a horse, at pleasure. Brethren,
          why don't you live your religion, magnify your callings, and
          honour God in all things you do and say? Be humble and prayerful;
          be faithful to your duties at all times.
          I am speaking plainly to you: you may perhaps call it scolding,
          but I am speaking of unrighteous practices--such as will bring
          trouble upon you, and a final dissolution. Tell me of a man that
          understands what has been said here this afternoon, who does not
          know this as well as I do? Why do I say this? Because here is
          light, knowledge, and revelation handed to you every Sabbath by
          President Young and others. This is plain and easy to be
          understood by all the Saints who have been here and partaken of
          the words of life that have been dispensed to the people for the
          last few years.
          I have pride in the improvement that I see among the people, and
          I have great satisfaction in seeing my family do right, living an
          humble life, and setting an example that is worthy of imitation.
          I am also proud of the industry that I behold around me, in
          seeing the people making their own clothing. In this my family
          greatly improve, and I delight in it, for it is setting a good
          example before my children. I delight in seeing my children
          temperate, and it would please me more if they would not touch
          liquor at all. Then my sons would be honourable and filled with
          the power of God, and that would be the height of my ambition, to
          see my sons and daughters walking in the way of life and
          salvation, my sons becoming kings and priests of the Most High,
          and my daughters becoming mothers in Israel, like unto Abraham,
          Moses, Sarah, and Rebecca of old.
          You might suppose that I am proud of this coat of any other
          clothing that I wear, like many people in this Church who make
          dress their god. It is true, when I am kept warm by wearing good
          clothes, that I feel comfortable and thankful; but I do not set
          my heart upon clothes; and I would like to see you Elders of
          Israel act upon the same principle--to be honourable and upright
          in all things. I would like to see every soul of you doing right
          and carrying with you a holy influence. I feel as honourable, and
          yet as humble, as if I were in the presence of God and his holy
          There are some of our people who do not believe that angels have
          anything to do with us; but I can tell you that angels are here
          to-day. Who are they? They are men who hold the same Priesthood
          as President Young and his brethren. they are engaged in this
          work individually and collectively. They are the characters who
          watch over you Seventies and Elders: they want to save you and
          bear you off victoriously. I know this, for they have been with
          me and administered to me.
          If we are faithful, the victory will be ours; and all the
          combined powers of the wicked nations of the earth, aided by all
          the devils from the infernal regions, cannot remove this people
          out of their present location, neither can they stay the progress
          of the work in which we are engaged; but it is the wickedness
          that will rise up in the Church that will cause us trouble. It is
          now as it was in the days of Jesus and the Prophets. We read in
          the Book of Mormon that the Gadianton robbers came down from the
          mountains--they robbed, plundered, and in many instances slew the
          Saints. I can tell you, brethren and sisters, that we have
          similar characters in these mountains, who are making pretty
          rapid progress in preparing to destroy this people. This I know
          to my sorrow.
          When we take hold of men in this kingdom, we want to make
          something of them: in many instances they are dishonest, and we
          cannot do much with them. But in regard to the people of the
          world, I do not trouble much about them: they do not live the
          religion of Jesus Christ--they do not profess to live it, but
          they think that we are all fools for following Joseph Smith and
          Brigham Young. We know our religion is true--we profess to live
          its principles; but if we turn against it, we have more
          knowledge, and hence more power to operate against it.
          You have frequently heard of brother Hyde, brother Russell, and
          myself being afflicted with devils in England. There were legions
          of them came upon us and sought to destroy us: but we were not
          alone; our guardian angels were there to assist us, and they
          delivered us out of the danger, and out of the power of our
          Brethren, be of good cheer, lift up your heads and your hearts in
          purity before God, and rejoice in the strength of the Holy One of
          Israel, for the wicked shall not overcome, but we will ride off
          victoriously and sing songs of praise and triumph.
          The day will come when the Lord our God will empty the earth of
          all her wicked inhabitants, for he is going to cleanse this earth
          from wickedness and prepare it for the abode of the righteous;
          and you may rest assured that it will take a tremendous shaking
          and an unprecedented great fire to purify this earth ready for
          the Saints of light.
          May the Lord bless you all, brethren and sisters, and all the
          faithful and righteous Saints that live upon the earth, that they
          may be prepared for the coming of the Lord Jesus, is my prayer.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Brigham
          Young, April 1, 1860
                            Brigham Young, April 1, 1860
                                FAITH AND BELIEF, &c.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 1, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The Elders who have addressed you have imparted much excellent
          instruction, many great and glorious principles have been
          advanced, the audience have been put in possession of them, and
          there are a great many more in store for us.
          We constantly behold an endless variety in the appearance of the
          human family, and in their dispositions. No two persons are
          exactly alike in form, appearance, expression, disposition, and
          quality of character. We have seen a talent exercised before us
          to-day that is new to many of us. I have been acquainted with
          brother Mace more than twenty years, and never heard him speak in
          a meeting until to-day. I am pleased with his discourse; his
          ideas are bright and active: yet he will learn more; and we shall
          learn many things that have not yet entered into our hearts to
          conceive, and know better how to correct one thing with another,
          and more clearly understand these seeming discrepancies in
          doctrine, &c., that so often cause persons to differ.
          The subject presented to you this morning I explained two weeks
          ago in a manner to be satisfactory to persons of good
          understanding: it is the subject of faith and belief. Perfection
          in conveying ideas is not yet given to the children of men. Our
          language is altogether inadequate for always conveying our ideas
          with unmistakable precision, and the same ideas are generally
          advanced in different words by different persons. This
          peculiarity has been observable to-day. It has often been told
          you that all people, sects, and denominations have more or less
          truth. None of the religious sects have a perfect system of
          salvation, though all of them have a portion of true doctrine,
          and suppose they have a perfect plan. Elders in this Church--men
          who have been members for years--often speak of principles in the
          abstract, when they would be better understood if they spoke of
          them in connection with other kindred principles. Faith and
          belief, for instance, should not be separated.
          Belief is inherent in the creature--implanted within him for his
          use and benefit--to believe or disbelieve. Your own experience
          may satisfy you that faith is not brought into requisition by the
          presentation of either facts or falsehoods to the external
          senses, or to the inward perceptions of the mind. If we speak of
          faith in the abstract, it is the power of God by which the worlds
          are and were made, and is a gift of God to those who believe and
          obey his commandments. On the other hand, no living, intelligent
          being, whether serving God or not, acts without belief. He might
          as well undertake to live without breathing as to live without
          the principle of belief. But he must believe the truth, obey the
          truth, and practise the truth, to obtain the power of God called
          faith. Belief and faith continue in the person who is in
          possession of faith. It is thought by some that the time will
          come when we shall no longer believe. So far as I now know, I
          shall have to live as few hundred thousand years before I come to
          that conclusion. I am satisfied that belief will eternally exist
          with me, whether it will with others or not. When I am in full
          possession of faith and the power of God, if I should say to that
          mountain, "Be plucked up and placed in the sea," it would be
          done; or to a tree, "Be rooted up," it would be done. I expect
          that objects will come within the scope of my belief to act upon
          before I have faith to act upon them; but I never expect to see
          the time when there will not be room and opportunity for belief,
          and to advance.
          I am pleased with the remarks made by brother Mace and brother
          Pratt. Brother Mace is right and wrong in his ideas upon the
          birth of the water and the spirit, as he is with regard to faith
          in the abstract. There is such a thing as the birth of the spirit
          while we live in the flesh. And when we understand more perfectly
          our own independent organization which God has given us, and the
          spirit-world, and the principles and powers that act on this
          organism, we shall learn that a person can be so fully and solely
          devoted to the spirit of truth and to God, and be so wrapped up
          in that spirit, that it may be called, with propriety, a new
          birth. I read in the Scripture that a man must be born of the
          spirit before he can see the kingdom of God. And yet I have seen
          hundreds of people, in my experience and travels, who, after
          hearing the Elders preach, and the spirit of truth has found way
          to their hearts, have yielded to it and testified that this is
          the kingdom of God, and, after all, have never come into it. The
          love of the truth was so far lacking in them, or they were so far
          wanting in moral courage, that they did not embrace the truth.
          The writers of the New Testament were disposed to call it a
          birth, and I have no objection to their use of the term.
          Jesus is the first begotten from the dead, as you will
          understand. Neither Enoch, Elijah, Moses, nor any other man that
          ever lived on earth, no matter how strictly he lived, ever
          obtained a resurrection until after Jesus Christ's body was
          called from the tomb by the angel. He was the first begotten from
          the dead. He is the Master of the resurrection--the first flesh
          that lived here after receiving the glory of the resurrection.
          The resurrection from the dead may also, with propriety, be
          called a birth. All we can do in these matters is to exclaim, O
          the poverty of our language!--the poverty of our ideas!--of the
          power of our conception! But we shall learn more, and come to a
          better understanding.
          It is for brother Mace and all others to understand that, because
          we believe in the ordinance of baptism, the ordinance of the
          sacrament is not to be done away. To learn that, if you believe
          in the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost,
          you are not to deny the laying on of hands for the healing of the
          sick. It is not for people to take only part of the religion of
          Christ, and say "It is all we require;" but take the whole truth
          wherever you find it. It is good; claim it, take it to yourself,
          and cleave to it, for it will do you good. Cease to separate
          truth from truth. Heaven is full of truth; earth is full of truth
          and falsehood. The power of God, the power of angels, and the
          power of the Devil are all more or less exhibited before the
          children of men. Let us yield ourselves to the Lord our Saviour,
          that we may truly be his servants, and it will be well with us,
          and there will be no danger but that we shall be right. Let us
          learn to see the harmony of truth, and love and practise it,
          until we are made perfect and fully prepared to be received into
          the kingdom of our Father and God. May the Lord God Almighty
          bless the Saints, and every one who will permit his blessings to
          come upon them. I am under the same obligations to bless sinners
          as I am to bless Saints, if they will receive my blessings. I
          pray for the blessings of Heaven upon the work of his hands, for
          we are all his children--the sons and daughters of our Parent who
          dwells in the heavens. Let us do honour to his character and to
          our own being, and so live that we may have knowledge of the
          light of eternity, that we may be prepared to dwell eternally
          with him. This is the greatest gift that can be conferred on
          intelligent beings, to live forever and never be destroyed. May
          the Lord help us in so living as to enjoy his society, through
          the merits of his Son Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Wilford
          Woodruff, April 22, 1860
                          Wilford Woodruff, April 22, 1860
                          FOLLOWED THE GOSPEL ANCIENTLY AND
                            THAT WOULD FOLLOW IT NOW, &c.
             Discourse by Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 22, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          I always feel much pleasure in addressing a congregation of the
          Saints when I am inspired by the Holy Ghost, for then I can be of
          benefit to those who hear.
          I realize that, until the Priesthood was restored to the earth,
          we had no way of knowing the truth in relation to the Gospel of
          Jesus Christ. It is true there were a great many anxiously
          seeking to know the Lord, but there were none that were able to
          give them the comfort and consolation they desired.
          If a person goes without food for twenty-four hours, we all know
          that that individual will become very hungry; and it is precisely
          so with those who hunger for the principles of eternal life.
          While we enjoy the Spirit of the Lord, we shall find that there
          is enough and abundance to feed every human soul.
          I have never seen the day or the hour that I was not susceptible
          of being taught by my brethren, neither have I ever see the time
          that I thought I knew all the principles of the Gospel; and I can
          truly say that I feel as much edified to-day in contemplating the
          things of God as ever I did in any hour of my life. We are all
          dependent upon the Lord, upon his Holy Spirit, and upon the
          testimony of the Lord Jesus Christ, for instruction, for light,
          and knowledge, such as is calculated to edify, encourage,
          sustain, and aid us in magnifying our callings in this life.
          We need not enter particularly into the great mysteries of the
          kingdom of God in order to be edified. A man may preach upon the
          first principles of the Gospel, and he will find enough in them
          to instruct the people and edify himself in the things of God. 
          Those principles are plain; they can easily be comprehended when
          presented to the children of men as they are revealed from
          heaven. But, as plain and simple as they are, for eighteen
          hundred years the world was almost destitute of a knowledge of
          the truth and of the Holy Ghost which is poured out to lead
          mankind in the way of truth. From the time of the great falling
          away, which took place in the early part of the Christian era, up
          to the present time, the world have been ignorant with regard to
          the first principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It is true
          that professed Christians have had the examples of the Prophets
          and Apostles from their childhood up, as laid down in the New
          Testament; and yet they have been far from the truth, and did not
          know the correct way of worshipping God. It has been a mystery to
          you and to me that we have never been able to unravel or to find
          out by our own wisdom the true knowledge of God; but the very
          fact that generation after generation has risen up and
          established systems and organization, all professing to be
          according to the plan of salvation, and yet opposed one to
          another, until they have raised up scores of churches, all
          differing on points of doctrine, proves that there has been
          something out of the way.
          We know that we have the Gospel of Christ that has been revealed
          from heaven in this generation, wherein are taught faith,
          repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, and that
          obedience to those doctrines will bring all things to our
          remembrance, and thereby enable us the more perfectly to do the
          will of God while we dwell here in the flesh. As the Scriptures
          have informed us, "There is a spirit in man, and the inspiration
          of the Almighty giveth it understanding." I do not know that I
          can explain to you the reasons for the great difference we see in
          mankind relative to the principles of truth, but it has been so
          in every age of the world; and when the Gospel has been preached,
          the honest in heart and meek of the earth have obeyed and been
          sustained by it, and they have been enabled to pass through many
          scenes of trial and to endure the persecutions that wicked men
          have devised to afflict the people of God.
          The faithful have always had a positive knowledge that what they
          were doing was right and acceptable to the Almighty, and that
          they have been sustained in passing through scenes of trial by
          the gift and power of God. They have realized that it was better
          to sacrifice their lives for his kingdom than to live and enjoy
          the riches and honours of this world for a season. This principle
          sustained the ancient Saints in all their afflictions; it
          sustained them in the den of lions and in the fiery furnace; and
          although they frequently sealed their testimony with their blood,
          they were comforted and consoled in looking forward to the time
          when the earth would enjoy her sabbaths, and the Saints enter
          into their rest.
          The Jews marvelled and wondered at the Saviour, for they saw that
          he was filled with light and truth. They had eyes to see, but
          they saw not. The Saviour laid before them the principles of
          truth; he came to them and undertook to convert them; but he wept
          over them when he saw what would be the consequences of their
          hard-heartedness, and how the Jewish nation would be overthrown
          and the people scattered among all nations, if they rejected the
          doctrines he presented to them. He informed them what would be
          the result of their disobedience, and told them that the
          judgments of God would fall heavily upon them. He portrayed to
          them the oppressions and torturings with which they would be
          afflicted--foretold the destruction of the temple, that it would
          be thrown down, and that there would not be left one stone upon
          another. The majority of them mocked his sayings, and finally
          succeeded in putting him to death; but yet all that he foretold
          the Jews has come to pass. The predictions of Moses also
          concerning that nation have been literally fulfilled, and that
          too in such a plain, pointed, and unmistakable manner that it
          seems almost impossible for a man to be a disbeliever in the
          dealings of God with the Jewish nation.
          Peter, James, John, Philip, Bartholomew, and the Apostles
          generally warned that people; but they spurned the servants of
          God and turned unto their idols. The Apostles were inspired by
          the Spirit of God; they enjoyed the gifts of the Holy Ghost; but
          the great mass of the Jewish nation hardened their hearts and
          would not listen to the words of life. I might say the same in
          relation to the present generation. The Church of Christ is
          organized precisely as it was in the days of the Apostles, and we
          are living in the day and age of the world when the righteous
          blood that has been shed upon the earth will be avenged on the
          disobedient, because they reject that Gospel which would save
          them and enable them to assist in the great work of the
          redemption of the dead. The Gospel has been again restored by the
          administration of an angel from heaven, whom the revelator John
          saw in vision when on the isle of Patmos; and when describing it,
          he says--"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,
          having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
          the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and
          people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory to him,
          for the hour of his judgment is come, and worship him that made
          heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters."
          (Rev., 14th chap., verses 6, 7.)
          Did you ever know the Lord to bring his judgments upon any
          nation, from the days of Adam in the garden of Eden until the
          present time, before he had warned them of their sins? No; the
          Lord has always warned the people before he has punished them for
          their wickedness. He warned Sodom and Gomorrah before he sent
          destruction upon them, and he has done so in every age of the
          world. In this generation the Almighty has raised up a Prophet
          who has organized the kingdom of God, and thousands of the Lord's
          anointed have been inspired by the same Spirit to proclaim the
          words of life to the people. And who cannot foresee the judgments
          of God that await this generation? After the testimony of the
          servants of God, the judgments that have been spoken of will be
          poured out upon the wicked. Every man and woman who lives up to
          the principles of the Gospel can see by the same Spirit--they can
          understand by the things that are written in the Scriptures, and
          by the revelations of God that have been imparted unto us, and
          that are before the world, that these things are hanging over the
          We have before us the example of the antediluvian world: they
          were hard-hearted and unbelieving, and would not believe until it
          was too late. The inhabitants of Jerusalem did not believe that
          they would be surrounded with those dire calamities that
          afterwards befell them.
          In looking at the judgments of the Almighty that we have
          witnessed and have been called to pass through, we see plenty to
          arouse us and cause us to be diligent in the discharge of our
          duties. The heavens are full of judgments that are ready to be
          poured out upon this generation, and the Lord has as many ways in
          punishing the wicked as he ever had in any previous dispensation.
          We witness the power of God made manifest by day and by night,
          and we ought to realize the necessity of being obedient to all
          the requirements of Heaven.
          The Elders of Israel have gone forth and borne a true and
          faithful testimony of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and they have
          been assisted by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost. Our
          Prophet and Elders have been filled with good desires for the
          people and have gone abroad and tried to bring mankind to a
          knowledge of the truth. Our President has cast his mind abroad
          over the world, and in his meditations he has planned for the
          welfare of the human family, and yet the wicked have desired his
          life, and thousands have despised him because he has reproved
          them for their wickedness, and advocated righteous principles,
          and called upon them to repent of their sins and be baptized
          according to the order of God.
          The Prophet Joseph was inspired to lay the foundation of the
          Church and kingdom of God. Before that time the masses of mankind
          were in darkness--the professors of religion were deceived in
          regard to God and the things of his kingdom. If the Lord had not
          sent forth his servant Joseph, the Devil could never have wrought
          upon the hearts of the children of men as he has done; but
          because the Prophet was laying the foundation of that great work
          which the Lord had determined to perform in the last days, the
          hearts of the children of men were stirred up to roar against the
          Lord's anointed. But the truth was bound to prevail, and for the
          accomplishment of this object the Prophet laboured day and night.
          I know that Joseph Smith was a good man, a Prophet, a Seer, and
          Revelator, and that he sealed his testimony with his blood, that
          the nation that was worthy might receive their reward. There is
          no principle revealed in this generation but those which are
          known by the Almighty to be for the salvation of his creatures.
          The spirit of warfare that is manifested in these days has
          existed in all ages when the Priesthood was upon the earth. There
          was always a war between light and darkness, God and the Devil,
          Saint and sinner, correct principles and false doctrines. We
          ourselves have a warfare with the evil propensities of our
          nature: we have already had to meet a warfare outwardly. In some
          instances there has been a physical contest, and our enemies have
          sought our destruction from the beginning. That warfare will
          continue until Satan is bound and iniquity swept from the earth.
          We need not suppose that we shall have peace, for there will be
          no peace to the righteous until he reigns whose right it is to
          reign. It is in this generation precisely as one of the Prophets
          foretold it should be--"Surely our fathers have inherited lies,
          vanity, and things wherein there is no profit."
          Thousands and millions of the sectarian world are in this
          condition, and will be led to use this or similar language. The
          honest among them will get their reward, and it will be far
          superior to anything they have anticipated. It is true they
          entertain many false doctrines, but let us remember that we
          believed false doctrines and were surrounded with the traditions
          of our fathers before we heard the fulness of the Gospel. When we
          heard its principles taught, we admired and received them for the
          truth's sake, and rejoiced in the blessings that followed our
          We have now got a warfare to endure; we must war against every
          evil principle until we can learn to do right in all things. This
          is the spirit we must learn to cultivate day by day. The
          knowledge we have of the Gospel will assist us in doing this.
          There is one particular feature connected with the preaching of
          the Gospel: You may send out a thousand Elders and they will all
          teach the same doctrines; they will all labour for the building
          up of the same Church; they will be united; for their faith,
          their doctrines, and the organization of the Church; have all
          been made known unto them by the revelations of God: hence they
          will see eye to eye in regard to the principles of the Gospel.
          Supposing a thousand minsters of different denominations were to
          be sent out into the world, it would be very different with them
          from what it is with the Elders of the Church of Christ: they
          would not be so united or so harmonious in their sentiments. Our
          union and oneness of sentiment constitutes one of the prominent
          beauties of the organization of the kingdom of God.
          There was never any other Gospel taught to the old Prophets
          excepting that which is now taught to you and to this generation;
          neither was there ever any of the children of men saved upon any
          other principle than that which is now presented to the people.
          The Church of Christ always had in it Prophets, Apostles, and
          Patriarchs; it was always blest with the gifts of
          inspiration--power to heal the sick and to perform such miracles
          as were necessary for the salvation of the Saints.
          If you were to meet with Father Adam, with Seth, Moses, Aaron,
          Christ, or the Apostles, they would all teach the same principles
          that we have been taught; they would not vary one particle. This
          Gospel is everlasting in its nature and unchangeable in its
          character. It might be urged that the house of Israel had the law
          of carnal commandments; but that only acted as a schoolmaster to
          bring them to Christ, because they would not receive a celestial
          law. They had the Priesthood of Aaron for a series of years
          amongst them; but the old Apostles, Prophets, and Saints were
          saved by the Gospel, and not by the law of carnal commandments.
          I want to say a word about our present position. When we first
          received the Gospel, we professed to rejoice in its principles
          and in the blessings which followed our obedience; and should we
          not continue to rejoice and be diligent in the work of the
          Lord--yea, even more so to-day than we did when we first received
          it? When a boy begins his education at school he begins at the
          first rudiments, and continues to progress step by step. It is so
          with the student in the study of the everlasting Gospel. There
          were not many principles revealed to us when we first received
          it, but they were developed to us as fast as we were capable of
          making use of them.
          I well remember the first sermon I heard. My conviction was that
          I had learned more about God and the things of his kingdom than I
          had learned in all my previous life. I believed the Gospel then,
          and I not only believe it now, but I know it to be true. Since
          then I have received much valuable instruction through the
          revelations of God that have been made manifest; and I have never
          yet heard a principle set forth, but I have been able to see
          beauty and glory connected with it.
          The subject of the vision that was given to Joseph Smith and
          Sidney Rigdon was alluded to by brother Young and others during
          our Conference. In reference to that, I wish to say that when I
          first read that vision it swept away a vail that had been around
          me all my life; it opened my understanding and shook off my
          shackles. There was something in it so different from the old
          sectarian notion--something that swept away the idea of one
          heaven, one hell, and that those who do not go to one place must
          go to the other, and that all in heaven have an equal glory, and
          all in hell an equal misery. There always appeared something very
          inconsistent connected with the doctrine of future rewards and
          punishments as taught by modern divines; but when I got hold of
          the vision, I saw more light, more consistency, and Godlike mercy
          and justice than I had ever seen in my life.
          I refer to these things to show how the vail was taken from my
          eyes, and how I was made to comprehend that every man is rewarded
          according to the deeds done in the body. I then saw there was
          something to encourage a man to be true and faithful, and to be
          filled with integrity; while, on the other hand, it was made
          manifest that it would not pay a man to do evil. Every man gets
          the reward he earns by his labours. We can see this every day of
          our lives. You never saw a man who had partaken of the blessings
          of the kingdom of God, and then turned against the Lord, and
          would do wickedly and blaspheme the name of the Deity, but what
          the Spirit of God would withdraw from him and leave him
          miserable. The hand of God always overtakes such a one, evil lies
          in his path, and he is tormented by day and by night. We have
          seen this during our experience in this Church.
          To me the principle of integrity is one of the greatest blessings
          we can possibly possess. He who proves true to himself or his
          brethren, to his friends and his God, will have the evidence
          within him that he is accepted; he will have the confidence of
          his God and of his friends. It is a great and a glorious
          principle; it is something that gives you that assurance in your
          friends that you can trust your property, your life, your all in
          the hands of your brethren.
          The Lord has said, "I will prove you in all things, even unto
          death." How truly this has been fulfilled in this Church. Scores
          and hundreds of our brethren have laid down their lives in
          carrying out the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; they
          have been hastened away from this world by their enemies, but
          they have maintained their integrity, proven themselves to be
          true and faithful before the Lord, and their spirits now mingle
          with the spirits of the just.
          We should all seek to do right, try to perform our duties day by
          day to God and to each other, and put away everything that wars
          against the Spirit of the Lord. 
          I rejoice every day I live in beholding the signs of the times,
          in looking at the progress of the Church and kingdom of God upon
          the earth. The Lord has guided and governed us all the day long.
          We have every reason to be thankful for his goodness unto us, and
          we may rest assured that his blessings will be poured out upon us
          just as fast as we are capable of receiving and making a right
          use of them.
          The judgments that are coming upon the wicked will cause the ears
          of the children of men to tingle and their hearts to quake. Do
          you think they realize those things? No, they do not; they are
          all in the dark: but it is just as Elder Pratt said during our
          Conference--after the testimonies of the servants of God will
          come those of thunderings, earthquakes, pestilence, famines and
          the sword. The Lord also says, by revelation, that when these
          judgments do come, when they are poured out upon the earth, "O ye
          nations of the earth, how oft have I called upon you by my
          servants, by the ministering of angels, and by my own voice and
          by famines, tempest, earthquakes, and pestilence of every kind,
          and would have saved you with an everlasting salvation, but ye
          would not. Behold the day has come when the cup of the wrath of
          mine indignation is full, and it shall be poured out upon the
          disobedient." Remember these things, for the words of the Lord
          must be fulfilled. when a man who believes the Gospel reflects,
          he becomes satisfied that not one of those sayings will be
          suffered to return unto the Lord void, but he realizes that they
          will accomplish that for which they were sent. But a man who
          knows not God cannot realize anything about the calamities that
          are to come upon the earth. You might preach to him as long as
          Noah preached to the antediluvians; you might try till you were
          gray with old age, and you would try in vain to get him to
          understand the things of God.
          If we had correct understanding, we should all see as the Lord
          does, and should understand how his purposes will be
          accomplished; but we are to walk by faith, and not by sight.
          I feel to rejoice in knowing that the kingdom of God is
          established on the earth, and that it will spread itself abroad,
          become like a great mountain, and finally fill the earth. The
          words of the Lord will not return to him void; but whether he
          speaks by his own voice or the voice of his servants, those words
          will have their fulfilment.
          Let us be faithful and adorn ourselves with the graces of the
          Gospel. There is nothing gained by doing wrong. Lying, stealing,
          blaspheming, drunkenness, backbiting, and denying the Lord Jesus
          Christ bring sorrow and remorse; they debase man who is organised
          in the image of God; but to do right, to obey the commandments of
          God, to be charitable and kind, brings joy and peace and the Holy
          Ghost, and an eventual exaltation in our Father's kingdom.
          May we all so live that we may be worthy to dwell in his presence
          in the world to come, and to participate in the fulness of that
          glory and blessedness promised to the faithful, is my prayer in
          the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 8 / Wilford
          Woodruff, August 26, 1860
                          Wilford Woodruff, August 26, 1860
               Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 26, 1860.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Brethren and sisters, we are blest above all other people upon
          the face of the earth, not only temporally, but spiritually. I
          consider any people blest of the Lord to whom he has revealed the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ--to whom he has given the holy Priesthood
          and authority to administer in the ordinances of his house. That
          people are greatly blest, far above their fellow-men, who do not
          enjoy this privilege. I consider this to be our position to-day:
          we have the privilege of walking in the light; we have the
          privilege of comprehending and knowing the truth--of knowing the
          way to be saved and exalted in the presence of our Father and
          God. We are in a position to know his mind and will, through his
          servants the Prophets. The Lord has given unto us teachers and
          inspired men-- men who are inspired by the Spirit and power of
          God--clothed them with truth, and endowed them with wisdom to
          teach us at all times the path we should walk in. This is a great
          blessing, whether we realize it or not.
          The Lord looks down upon our work and considers our ignorance,
          and so do those holy beings who surround his throne; but yet we
          know enough to do our duty, magnify our calling, and fulfil the
          object of our creation. And any man or community who have the
          Gospel of Christ, the holy Priesthood, and the power of the Holy
          Ghost that we have, possess a great advantage over the world; for
          they do not comprehend--they do not see nor understand the things
          that await them: they do not understand the dealings of God with
          them in any respect. It is not so with the Latter-day Saints; for
          as long as they continue to receive the truth, their minds are
          opened to understand the character of the day and age in which we
          live, and all those trying scenes that are approaching us; the
          vail is taken from off the face of the earth, and we see things,
          to some extent, as they are.
          We have received the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
          hands, and the vail of darkness, of doubt, and fear is taken from
          our minds, and we can see clearly where to go and what to do; and
          we feel that our spirit is right--that we are acceptable before
          the Lord our God, and are the subjects of his blessings.
          When sitting here and listening to the words of the servants of
          God, I reflect day by day on the things of God that are revealed
          to us, and I am inevitably led to the conclusion that there is no
          people upon the face of the earth enjoying such great blessings
          as the Almighty has bestowed upon us. The heavens are full of
          blessings, and the Lord is willing to bestow them upon us. The
          hearts of the servants of God are full of blessings, comfort, and
          edifying words for the Saints. Then it is certainly our duty to
          make a right use of the knowledge we have received, and to
          acknowledge the hand of the Lord in all things. We should try to
          gain wisdom, knowledge, and understanding, and from the
          experience we are having while in this great school. This would
          stimulate us to action; and inasmuch as we do this, and walk in
          the light of truth, we shall be satisfied, and continue to do as
          we have been taught. By pursuing this course in our connection
          with the work of God, we are enabled to drink of that well of
          water that springs up into everlasting life.
          I do not believe that any man in the world who has power, wealth,
          influence, and a good understanding of things, is satisfied with
          the present confused state of the world, either religiously or
          politically; neither do I believe that a man who does not know
          God or the principles of eternal life and salvation--a man, for
          instance, that has come to an understanding the world, and that
          has received the benefits of civilization, as understood by the
          great mass of Christendom,--I do not, I say, believe that such a
          man is or can be satisfied. I can readily believe that the
          professors of religion are not fully satisfied in their minds and
          feelings, unless they have partaken of that life which is made
          manifest by the gift and influence of the Holy Ghost. And we have
          an abundance of evidence to prove that the world are not
          satisfied with their condition--not even those that are seeking
          the pleasures of life. We frequently hear them complaining of the
          state of affairs at the present time.
          Man possesses a spirit that must endure for ever--a spirit that
          comes from God; and inasmuch as he is not fed from that same
          source or power that created him, he is not and cannot be
          satisfied. I can say, from my own experience, that although I
          sought for the truth diligently, I was never satisfied until I
          heard the fulness of the Gospel proclaimed by the Lord's chosen
          servants. I had no inspired man to say "This is the way, walk ye
          in it." It is true that I could read the Bible; I could pray and
          to some extent know what was right and proper for me to do,--at
          least so far as moral religion was concerned. I enjoyed a portion
          of that Spirit which in those days would lead a man to do good to
          his fellow-man, but of course I had not the knowledge of God. But
          in these days, when the holy Priesthood is restored to us, we
          have no excuse for saying that our minds are not satisfied, for
          the blessings are given to us; they are within our reach, and it
          is your privilege and mine to enjoy them.
          I feel to rejoice greatly in the blessings of the Gospel that are
          given to us, and that we can behold so visibly the hand of God in
          his dealings with this people. He has fought our battles and
          given us the victory.
          We are all sensible of our imperfections; but, notwithstanding
          these things, the Lord has been true to his word; he is
          fulfilling his word, and has been doing this from the beginning.
          When I look at these things, my heart rejoices, and I feel to
          give thanks to the Lord and to aid all I can in the building up
          of his kingdom. We can enjoy the true comforts of the Holy Ghost.
          We should honour our calling and be true to the covenants we have
          made. If we attend to our duties and walk humbly before the Lord,
          we shall be satisfied with life and with the manifestations of
          the goodness of God unto us.
          Let me advise you, brethren and sisters, to improve in everything
          that is good, perform every duty devolving upon us, and we shall
          have much joy and consolation at the close of this probation in
          knowing that we have done the best we could--that we have acted
          up to the best light we had. It certainly must be a satisfaction
          to us to know that we are building up the kingdom of God--to know
          that we are seeking to overcome the powers of darkness, and all
          evil that prevails upon the face of the earth, in our day and
          generation. This Gospel has been offered to the present
          generation--it has been offered to the Christian world, and
          almost all the nations have heard it in some way or other, and
          they now have the privilege of receiving it or rejecting it.
          This people have received the word with joy and gladness, and
          many of them have brought forth fruit to the honour and glory o